0V. ill.' • *> o * • ..••/ v^>° v-^V' v^V \™V v^V \ .V >°*v ,G* V * *Kt> ,o v o ° " 9 » o at - • '^^ ^0k *bv^ IL -^. > V - -o . » - .G v \» *'T1T« /s *** , *' TTi* A <**.££*:'% * -^.°- y\ii&:-\ c°*..^it>o A^-_%. *bv v :]flf^' '*W r^^ffi: «fev* ifliJ^v. r ^ iP-*. >•< *■ '^ s -SSK*' V •'&&• V* -ill"- *W* .'jg$&'- \/ .•£§& xs ■J>*r -^^ .0. o y , lil* «rv 0' *.** v -1WA« ^^' c» ^» ; Vv ■ * A^"V ^ . ^1 > "••»' j.G ^5 *'T7T» A > r\^ • • . **>, A V ^ ^ ^ ,^ v ^0« * a* ^^ 'A ..* 0^ ^ *?7X* A ■ ■ I H E) A V H ffj " ■" E PE FIR Ay l c A 1 THE COMPREHENSIVE AND SELF-INTERPRETING • AMILY BIBLE: CONTAINING THE OLD AND NEW TESTAMENTS AND THE APOCRYPHA, INCLUDING NEARLY One Hundred Thousand Marginal Readings and References, BOTH PARALLEL AND EXPLANATORY, WITH AN INTKODUCTION, COMPRISING AN ACCOUNT OF THE ENGLISH TRANSLATIONS OF THE SCRIPTURES ; A HISTORY OF THE CANON OF THE OLD AND NEW TESTAMENTS, SHOWING THE GROUNDS ON WHICH EACH ONE OF THE CANONICAL BOOKS HAS BEEN RECEIVED INTO THE SACKED CANON, AND EACH ONE OF THE APOCRYPHAL BOOKS REJECTED; STATEMENT OF THE GENUINENESS, AUTHENTICITY, INSPIRATION AND HISTORY OF fc'ACII ONE OF THE BOOKS OF SCRIPTURE; THE CONNECTING HISTORY BETWEEN THE OLD AND NEW TESTAMENTS; WITH OTHER MATTERS INTENDED TO AID THE INTELLIGENT AND CANDID READER IN MAK- ING UP HIS OWN COMMENTARY ON THE SACRED SCRIPTURES AS HE STUDIES THEM. Edited by Professor Calvin E. $towe, D.D. TO WHICH IS ADDED AN ILLUSTRATED BIBLE DICTIONARY, With Nearly Two Hundred Illustrations. ALSO A *""" CONCOEDANCE, TOGETHER WITH DIRECTIONS FOR THE PROFITABLE READING OF THE SCRIPTURES; THE PSALMS OF DAVID IN METRE; A CAREFUL INDEX OF THE SUBJECT OF EACH CHAPTER IN THE BIBLE; A HISTORY OF THE PRINCIPAL EVENTS MENTIONED IN THE SCRIPTUKES; TABLES OF PROPER NAMES, MEASURES, WEIGHTS, MONEYS AND TIME; CHRONOLOGICAL AND GENEALOGICAL TABLES; TABLES OF THE PARABLES AND MIRACLES OF THE OLD AND NEW TESTAMENTS; FAMILY RECORD; PHOTOGRAPH ALBUM, Etc., Etc. £plej^didly Illustrated with *JV1ap£ a^d jmumeroup fuLL ^aqe i jEjNQRAvi^qg, o^ £teel. PUBLISHED AND SOLD ONLY BY SUBSCRIPTION. WORTHINGTON, DUSTIN & CO. r PUBLISHERS, HARTFORD, CONN. 1870. Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1870, by Wortuisoton, Di'S'i'l.V & Co., In the oflico of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington. THE NAMES AND ORDER OF ALL THE BOOKS OF THE OLD AND NEW TESTAMENTS, AND OF THE APOCRYPHA, WITH THE NUMBER OP THEIR CHAPTERS. THE BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. Genesis hath chapters .... 50 Exodus 40 Leviticus 27 Numbers 36 Deuteronomy 34 Joshua 24 Judges 21 Ruth 4 I. Samuel 31 II. Samuel 24 I. Kings.' 22 II. Kings 25 I. Chronicles. ...... 29 I. Esdras Jiath chapters .... 9 II. Esdras 16 Tobit 14 Judith 16 The rest of Esther .... 6 II. Chronicles 36 Ezra 10 Nehemiah 13 Esther 10 Job 42 Psalms 150 Proverbs 31 Ecclesiastes 12 The Song of Solomon .... 8 Isaiah 66 Jeremiah 52 Lamentations 5 Ezekiel 48 THE BOOKS CALLED APOCRYPHA Wisdom 19 Ecclesiasticus 51 Baruch, with the Epistle of Jeremiah 6 The Song of the Three Children. Daniel 12 Hosea 14 Joel 3 Amos 9 Obadiah 1 Jonah 4 Micah 7 Nahum 3 Habakkuk 3 Zephaniah 3 Haggai 2 Zechariah 14 Malachi 4 The Story of Susanna. The Idol Bel, and the Dragon. The Prayer of Manasses. I. Maccabees 1G II. Maccabees 15 THE BOOKS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. Matthew hath chapters .... 28 Mark 16 Luke 24 John 21 The Acts 28 The Epistle to the Romans . .16 I. Corinthians 16 II. Corinthians 13 Galatians 6 . . 6 . . . 4 . . 4 . . . 5 . . 3 . . . 6 . . 4 Titus . . . 3 . . 1 To the Hebrews 13 The Epistle of James .... 5 I. Peter 5 II. Peter 3 I. John 5 II. John 1 III. John 1 JUDE 1 ( Revelation 22 PEEFACE. The purpose of the following sheets is fully expressed in the title-page. In these days of skepticism, when so many doubts are popularly thrown over the genuineness and integrity of the Sacred Volume, it is desirable that the Family Bible should contain within itself the means of re- pelling these doubts, so far as these means can be brought within a compass necessarily very short. It is believed, that any candid and intelligent reader, who will first carefully examine the account of any particular Book of the Scriptures as given in the Introduction, and then closely study the book itself with the aid of the Chronology, the Beferences and the Translations to be found in the Margin, and also of the Dictionary, the Concordance, and other helps inserted at the end of the volume, will be very little troubled with the popular doubts, and will gain a far better impression of the real character and meaning of the Sacred Word than can be obtained by any other method. This Introduction makes no claim to the qualities of an entirely original composition. Much of it is a compilation from able and trustworthy sources. The best works of the present times have been carefully and laboriously consulted ; the selections made have been put together, with such modifications, abridgments, and occasional enlargements, as the editor thought necessary ; a large amount of original matter has been added, and the whole so moulded and compacted, that it is as impossible, as it would be needless, to designate in each instance the particular source of supply. I wish, however, to express particularly my obligations to the learned editors of Bagster's Bibles, and to the Rev. John Ayre, one of the most instructive and valuable of the coadjutors of Dr. Thomas Hartwell Home in his last edition of the Introduction to the Critical Study and Knowledge of the Holy Scriptures. Hartford, Conn., September 1, 1870. ~ ^*^^S ~^f J/£~c **. CONTENTS OF THE BOOKS OF THE OLD AND NEW TESTAMENTS. CHAP. GENESIS. Creation, 1 Formation of Man, 2 The Fall, 3 Death of Abel, 4 Generations of Adam, 5 The Ark, 6 The Deluge, 7 Waters assuaged, 8 Death of Noah, 9 Noah's generations, 10 Babel built, 11 CallofAbram, 12 Abramand Lot, 13 Battle of the kings, 14 Abram's faith, 15 Departure of Hagar, 16 Circumcision, 17 Abraham and the angels, 18 Destruction of Sodom, 19 Abraham denieth Sarah, 20 Isaac is born, 21 Isaac offered up, 22 Death of Sarah, 23 Isaac and Rebecca meet, 24 Abraham's death, 25 Isaac blessed, 26 Jacob and Esau, 27 Jacob's vision and vow, 28 Jacob marrieth Rachel, 29 Birth of Joseph, 30 Departure of Jacob, 31 Jacob and the angel, 32 Jacob and Esau meet, 33 Shechemites slain, 34 Jacob's altar at Beth-el, 35 Generations of Esau, 36 Joseph sold by his brethren,.... 37 Judah's incest, 38 Joseph and his mistress, 39 Pharaoh's butler, &c 40 Pharaoh's dreams, 41 Joseph's brethren in Egypt, 42 Joseph entertains his brethren, 43 Joseph's poil.-y to his brethren, 44 Joseph known to his brethren... 45 Jacob goeth into Egypt, 46 Joseph presents his brethren,... 47 Joseph goeth to his father, 48 Jacob blesseth his sons, 49 Death of Joseph, 50 EXODUS. The Israelites oppressed, 1 Moses born, 2 The burning bush, 3 4 CHAP. God's message to Pharaoh, 4 The bondage of the Israelites, ... 5 God's promise renewed, 6 Moses goeth to Pharaoh, 7 Plague of frogs, 8 Plagues continued, 9 Plagues continued, 10 The Israelites borrow jewels,.... 11 Passover instituted, 12 Departure of the Israelites, 13 Egyptians drowned, 14 The song of Moses, 15 Manna and quails sent, 16 Moses builds an altar, 17 Moses meets his wife and sons,.. 18 God's message from Sinai, 19 The ten commandments, 20 Laws against murder, 21 Laws against theft, &c 22 Laws against false witness, &c. 23 Moses called into the mount,... 24 Form of the ark, 25 Curtains for the ark, 26 Altar of burnt-offering, 27 Aaron and his sons made priests, 28 Priests consecrated, 29 Ransom of souls, 30 Moses receiveth the two tables, 31 Golden calf. Tables broken,... 32 God talketh with Moses, 33 Tables renewed, 34 Free gifts for the Tabernacle,... 35 People's liberality restrained,... 36 Ark, Mercy-seat, &c 37 Sum of the offerings, 38 Holy garments made, 39 Tabernacle anointed, 40 LEVITICUS. Burnt-offerings, 1 Meat-offerings, 2 Peace-offerings, 3 Sin-offerings, 4 Trespass-offerings, 5 Trespass-offerings, 6 Law of trespass-offerings, 7 Aaron and his sons consecrated, 8 Aaron's sin-offering, 9 Nadab and Abihu slain, 10 Unclean beasts, 11 Purifications, 12 Law of leprosy, 13 Law for the leper, 14 Un cleanness of issues, 15 Sin-offerings, 16 Blood forbidden, 17 CHAP. Unlawful marriages, 18 Repetition of laws, 19 Denunciations for sins, 20 Priests' qualifications, 21 Nature of sacrifices, 22 Feasts of the Lord, 23 Shelomith's son, 24 The Jubilee, 25 Obedience required, 26 Nature of vows, 27 NUMBERS. The tribes numbered, 1 Order of the tribes, 2 Levites appointed priests, 3 The service of the Kohathites, 4 Trial of jealousy, 5 Law of the Nazarite, 6 Offerings of the princes, 7 Levites consecrated, 8 Passover commanded, 9 The Israelites' march, 10 The Israelites loathe manna,. ... 1 1 Miriam's leprosy, 12 Delegates search the land, 13 The people murmur at the report 14 Sundry laws given, 15 Korah, Dathan, &c. slain, 16 Aaron's rod flourish eth, 17 Portion of the priests and Levites 18 Law of purification, 19 Moses smiteth the rock, 20 Brazen serpent appointed, 21 Balak sends for Balaam, 22 Balak's sacrifices, 23 Balaam's prophecy, 24 Zimri and Cozbi slain, 25 Israel numbered, 26 Death of Moses foretold, 27 Offerings to be observed, 28 Offerings at feasts, 29 Vows not to be broken, 30 Midianites spoiled, 31 Reubenites and Gadites reproved 32 Journeys of the Israelites, 33 Borders of the land appointed, 34 Cities of refuge appointed, 35 Gilead's inheritance retained,... 36 DEUTERONOMY. Moses rehearseth God's promise, 1 Story of the Edomites, 2 Moses pray eth to see Canaan,. . . 3 An exhortation to obedience,... 4 Ten Commandments, 5 Obedience to the law enjoined, 6 Strange communion forbidden, 7 God's mercies claim obedience, 8 Israel's rebellion rehearsed, 9 The Tables restored, 10 An exhortation to obedience,... 11 Blood forbidden, 12 Idolaters to be stoned, 13 Of meats, clean and unclean,... 14 Of the year of release, 15 The feast of the Passover, 16 The choice and duty of a king, 17 The priests' portion, 18 Cities of refuge appointed, 19 The priest's exhortation before battle, 20 Expiation of uncertain murder, 21 Of humanity toward brethren,.. 22 Divers laws and ordinances, 23 Of divorce, '.. 24 Stripes must not exceed forty,... 25 Of the offering of first-fruits,.... 26 The law to be written on stones, 27 Blessings and curses declared,.. 28 God's covenant with his people, 29 Mercy promised to the penitent, 30 Moses giveth Joshua a charge, 31 The song of Moses, 32 The majesty of God, 33 Moses vieweth the land and dieth 34 JOSHUA. Joshua succeed eth Moses, 1 Rahab concealeth the spies, 2 The waters of Jordan divided,... 3 Twelve stones for a memorial, ... 4 Manna ceaseth, 5 Jericho besieged and taken, 6 Achan's sin punished, 7 Joshua taketh Ai, 8 The craft of the Gibeonites, 9 The sun and moon stand still,... 10 Divers kings conquered, 11 Names of the conquered kings, 12 Balaam slain, 13 The inheritance of the tribes,... 14 The borders of the lot of Judah, 15 Ephraim's inheritance, 16 The lot of Manasseh, 17 The lot of Benjamin, 18 The lot of Simeon, 19 Cities of refuge, &c 20 God giveth Israel rest, 21 The two tribes and half sent home 22 Joshua's exhortation before his death, 23 Joshua's death and burial, 24 CONTENTS. JUDGES. CHAP. The acts of Judah and Simeon, 1 The Israelites fall into idolatry, 2 The nations left to prove Israel, 3 Deborah and Barak deliver Is- rael, •■•■ 4 The song of Deborah and Barak, 5 The Israelites oppressed by Mi- dian, 6 Gideon's army, 7 The Ephraimites pacified , 8 Abimelech made king, 9 Tolah judgeth Israel, 10 Jephthah's rash vow, 11 The Ephraimites slain, 12 Samson born, 13 Samson's marriage and riddle,.. 14 Samson is denied his wife, 15 Delilah's falsehood to Samson,.. 16 Micah's idolatry, 17 TheDanites seek an inheritance, 18 The Levite and his concubine,.. 19 The complaint of the Levite,... 20 Benjamin's desolation bewailed, 21 RUTH. Elimelech driven into Moab,... 1 Ruth gleaneth in Boaz's field,... 2 Boaz's bounty to Ruth, 3 Boaz marrieth Ruth, 4 FIRST BOOK OF SAMUEL. , Samuel born, 1 Hannah's song, 2 ' The Lord calleth Samuel, 3 Eli's death, 4 Bacon falleth before the ark,... 5 The ark sent back, 6 The Israelites repent, 7 The Israelites desire a king,.... 8 Samuel entertaineth Saul, 9 Saul anointed, 10 The Ammonites smitten, 11 Samuel's integrity, 12 Saul reproved, 13 Saul's victories, 14 Saul spareth Agag, 15 Samuel anointeth David, 16 David slayeth Goliath, 17 Jonathan's love to David, 18 Saul's jealousy of David, 19 David and Jonathan consult,-.. 20 David feigns himself mad, 21 ^Nob destroyed, 22 David rescueth Keilah, 23 David spareth Saul, 24 The death of Samuel, 25 David findeth Saul asleep, 26 David fleeth to Gath, 27 Saul consults a witch, 28 Achish dismisseth David, 29 Amalekites spoil Ziklag, 30 Saul and his sons slain, 31 SECOND BOOK OF SAMUEL. • David laments Saul, 1 I David mada king of Judah,.... 2 •Joab kill eth Abner, 3 CH\P. Ish-bosheth murdered, 4 David's age and reign, 5 Uzzah smitten, 6 God's promise to David, 7 David's officers, 8 David sends for Mephibosheth,.. 9 Hanun's villainy, 10 David's adultery, 11 Nathan's parable, 12 Amnon and Tamar, 13 Absalom's return, 14 Absalom's policy, 15 Shimei curseth David, 16 Ahithophel hangeth himself,... 17 Absalom slain by Joab, 18 Shimei is pardoned, 19 Sheba's revolt, 20 Saul's sons hanged, 21 David's thanksgiving, 22 David's faith, 23 David numbereth the people,... 24 FIRST BOOK OF KINGS. Solomon anointed king, 1 David's death, 2 Solomon chooseth wisdom, 3 Solomon's prosperity, 4 Hiram and Solomon agree, 5 The building of the temple,.... 6 Ornaments of the tenrple, 7 The temple dedicated, 8 God's covenant with Solomon,.. 9 The queen of Sheba, 10 Ahijah's prophecy, 11 The ten tribes revolt, 12 Jeroboam's hand wi there th, 13 Abijah's sickness and death,.... 14 Jeroboam's sin punished, 15 Jericho rebuilt, 16 The widow's son raised, 17 Elijah obtaineth rain, 18 Elisha followeth Elijah, 19 Samaria besieged, 20 Naboth stoned, 21 Ahab seduced, 22 SECOND BOOK OF KINGS. Moab rebelleth, 1 Elijah's translation, 2 Moabites defeated, 3 The widow's oil multiplied, 4 Naaman cleansed, 5 A famine in Samaria, 6 Plenty in Samaria, 7 Ben-hadad killed, 8 Jezebel eaten by dogs, 9 Prophets of Baal slain, 10 Jehoash anointed king, 11 The temple repaired, 12 Elisha's death, 13 Amariah reigneth, 14 Azariah's leprosy, 15 Ahaz's wicked reign, 16 Ten tribes taken captive, 17 Rabshakeh's blasphemy, 18 Hezekiah's prayer, 19 Hezekiah's death 20 cnAP. Manasseh's iniquity, 21 Huldah propbesietb, 22 Josiah destroyeth the idolaters, 23 Judah taken captive, 24 The temple destroyed, 25 I. CHRONICLES. Adam's line to Noah, 1 The posterity of Israel, 2 The sons of David, 3 The posterity of Judah, 4 The line of Reuben, 5 The sons of Levi, 6 The sons of Issachar, 7 The sons of Benjamin, 8 The genealogies of Israel and Judah, 9 Saul's overthrow and death,.... 10 David made king of Israel, 11 The armies that helped David, 12 David fetcheth the ark, 13 Hiram's kindness to David, 14 David bringeth the ark to Zion, 15 David's psalm of thanksgiving, 16 Nathan's message to David, 17 David's victoi-ies, 18 David's messengers ill-treated,.. 19 Rabbah taken and spoiled, 20 The plague stayed, 21 Preparation for the temple, 22 Solomon made king, 23 The order of Aaron's sons, 24 The number of the singers, 25 The division of the porters, 26 The twelve captains, 27 David's exhortation, 28 David's reign and death, 29 II. CHRONICLES Solomon's offering,. 1 Solomon sendeth to Huram, 2 The building of the temple, 3 The vessels of the temple, 4 The temple finished, 5 Solomon blesseth the people,... 6 Solomon's sacrifice, 7 Solomon buildeth cities, 8 The queen of Sheba visiteth Solomon, 9 Rehoboam made king, 10 Judah strengthened, 11 Rehoboam's reign and death,... 12 Abijah overcometh Jeroboam,.. 13 Asa destroyeth idolatry, 14 Asa's covenant with God, 15 Asa's death and burial, 16 Jehoshaphat's good reign, 17 Micaiah's prophecy, 18 Jehoshaphat's care for justice,.. 19 Jehoshaphat's fast and prayer,.. 20 Jehoram's wicked reign, 21 Ahaziah's wicked reign, 22 Joash made king, 23 Zechariah stoned, 21 TheEdomites overcome, 25 Uzziah's leprosy, 2t! Jotham's good reign, 27 CHAP. Ahaz's wicked reign, - 28 Hezekiah's good reign, 29 The passover proclaimed, 30 Provision for the priests, 31 Hezekiah's death, 32 Manasseh's wicked reign, 33 Josiah's good reign, 34 Josiah slain in battle, 35 Jerusalem destroyed, 36 EZRA. The proclamation of Cyrus 1 The people return from Babylon, 2 The altar erected, 3 The decree of Artaxerxes, 4 Tatnai's letter to Darius, 5 The temple finished 6 Ezra goeth to Jerusalem, 7 Ezra keepeth a fast, 8 Ezra's prayer, 9 Ezra's mourning, 10 NEHEMIAH. Nehemiah mourneth for Jeru- salem, 1 Artaxerxes encourageth Nehe- miah, 2 The names of the builders, 3 Nehemiah appointeth a watch, 4 Reformation of usury, 5 Sanballat's practices, 6 Hanani and Hananiah's charge, 7 The reading of the law, 8 A solemn fast appointed, 9 The points of the covenant, 10 "Who dwelt at Jerusalem, 11 The high priest's succession,.... 12 Divers abuses reformed, 13 ESTHER. Ahasuerus's royal feast, 1 Esther made queen, 2 Haman despised by Mordecai,.. 3 The mourning of the Jews, 4 Esther obtaineth the kings favour 5 Mordecai's good services, 6 Haman is hanged, 7 The rejoicing of the Jews, 8 Haman's ten sons hanged, 9 Mordecai's advancement, 10 JOB. Job's losses and temptations,.... 1 Job smitten with biles, 2 Job curseth the day of his birth, 3 Eliphaz reproveth Job, 4 Afflictions are from God 5 Job wisheth for death 6 Job excuseth his desire of death, 7 Bildad sheweth God's justice.... S The innocent often afflicted 9 Job expostulated with God,... 10 Zophar reproveth Job 11 God's omnipotence maintained, 12 Job's confidence in God 13 The conditions oi' man's life.... It Eliphaz reproveth Job 15 Job reproveth his friends, 1(> VI CONTENTS. CHAP. Job's appeal to God, 17 Bildad reproveth Job, 18 Job's complaint of his friends,.. 19 The portion of the wicked, 20 The destruction of the wicked, 21 Job accused of divers sins, 22 God's decree is immutable, 23 Sin goeth often unpunished, 24 Man cannot be justified before God, 25 Job reproveth Bildad, 26 The hypocrite is without hope, 27 Wisdom is the gift of God, 28 Job bemoaneth himself, 29 Job's honour turned to contempt, 30 Job professeth his integrity, 31 Elihu reproveth Job, 32 Elihu reasoneth with Job, 33 God cannot be unjust, 34 Comparison not to be made with God,..-. 35 The justice of God's ways, 36 God's great works, 37 God's wisdom is unsearchable,.. 38 God's power in his creatures,... 39 Job humbleth himself to God,.. 40 God's power in the creation,.... 41 Job's age and death, 42 PSALMS. PSALM. Happiness of the godly, 1 The kingdom of Christ, 2 The security of God's protection, 3 David prayeth for audience,... 4 David's profession of his faith, 5 David's complaint in sickness, 6 The destruction of the wicked, 7 God's love to man, 8 God praised for his judgments, 9 The outrage of the wicked, 10 God's providence and justice,... 11 David craveth God's help, 12 David boasteth of divine mercy, 13 The natural man described, 14 A citizen of Zion described,.... 15 David's hope of his calling,.... 16 David's hope and confidence,... 17 David praiseth God, 18 David prayeth for grace, 19 The church's confidence in God, 20 A thanksgiving for victory, 21 David's complaint and prayer, 22 David's confidence inGod's grace 23 God's worship in the world, 24 David's confidence in prayer,... 25 David resorteth unto God, 26 David's love to God's service,... 27 David blesseth God, 28 Why God must be honoured,... 29 David's praise for deliverance, 30 David rejoiccth in God's mercy, 31 AVho are blessed, 32 God is to be praised, 33 Those blessed who trust in God, 34 David prayeth for his safety,... 35 The excellency of God's mercy, 36 David persuadeth to patience,.. 37 David movethGod to compassion 38 The brevity of life, 39 Obedience the best sacrifice,.... 40 God's care of the poor, 41 David's zeal to serve God, 42 David prayeth to be restored,... 43 The church's complaint to God, 44 The majesty of Christ's kingdom 45 The church's confidence in God, 46 The kingdom of Christ, 47 The privileges of the church,... 48 Worldly prosperity contemned, 49 God's majesty in the church,... 50 David's prayer and confession, 51 David's confidence in God, 52 The natural man described, 53 David's prayer for salvation,... 54 David's complaint in prayer,... 55 David's promise of praise, 56 David in prayer fleeth to God, 57 David describeth the wicked,... 58 David prayeth for deliverance, 59 David's comfort in God's pro- mises, 60 David voweth perpetual service, 61 No trust in worldly things, 62 David's thirst for God, 63 David's complaint of his enemies 64 The blessedness of God's chosen, 65 David exhorteth to praise God, 66 A prayer for God's kingdom,... 67 A prayer at the removing of the ark, 68 David's complaint in affliction, 69 David's prayer for the godly,... 70 David's prayer for perseverance, 71 David's prayer for Solomon,.... 72 The righteous sustained, 73 David prayeth for the sanctuary, 74 David rebuketh the proud, 75 God's majesty in the church,... 76 David's combat with diffidence, 77 God's wrath against Israel, 78 The psalmist's complaint, 79 David's prayer for the church, 80 An exhortation to praise God,.. 81 David reproveth the judges,.... 82 The church's enemies, 83 David longeth for the sanctuary 84 David prayeth for mercies, 85 David's complaint of the proud, 86 The nature and glory of the church, 87 David's grievous complaint,.... 88 God praised for his power, 89 God's providence set forth, 90 The state of the godly, 91 God praised for his great works, 92 The majesty of Christ's kingdom 93 David's complaint of impiety,.. 94 The danger of tempting God,... 95 God praised for his greatness,... 96 The majesty of God, 97 All creatures exhorted to praise God, 98 God to be worshipped, 99 God to be praised cheerfully,.. 100 David's profession of godliness, 101 God's mercies to be recorded, 102 God blessed for his constancy, 103 PSALM. God wonderful in providence, 104 The plagues of Egypt, 105 Israel's rebellion, 106 God's manifold providence,... 107 David's confidence in God,.... 108 David'scomplaint of hisenemies 109 The kingdom of Christ, 110 God praised for his works, Ill The happiness of the godly,... 112 God praised for his mercy, 113 An exhortation to praise, 114 The vanity of idols, 115 David studieth to be thankful, 116 God praised for his mercy and truth, 117 David's trust in God, 118 Meditation, prayer, and praise, 119 David prayeth against Doeg,.. 120 The safety of the godly, 121 David's joy for the church,.... 122 The godly's confidence in God, 123 The church blesseth God, 124 A prayer for the godly, 125 The church prayeth for mercies, 126 The virtue of God's blessing,.. 127 Those blessed that fear God,... 128 The haters of the church cursed, 129 God to be hoped in, 130 David professeth his humility, 131 David's care for the ark,. 132 The benefits of the saints' com- munion,.. 133 An exhortation to bless God,.. 134 God praised for his judgments, 135 Godpraisedformanifoldmercies 136 The constancy of the Jews,... 137 David's confidence in God, 138 David defieth the wicked, 139 David's prayer for deliverance, 140 David prayeth for sincerity,... 141 David's comfort in trouble,.... 142 David complaineth of his grief, 143 David's prayer for his kingdom 1 44 God's help to the godly, 145 David voweth perpetual praise to God, 146 God praised for his providence, 147 All creatures should praise God 1 48 God praised for his benefits,... 149 God praised upon instruments, 150 THE PROVERBS. CHAP. The use of the proverbs, 1 The benefit of wisdom, 2 Exhortation to sundry duties,.. 3 Persuasions to obedience, 4 The mischiefs of whoredom, 5 Seven things hateful to God,... 6 Description of a harlot, 7 The call of wisdom, 8 The doctrine of wisdom, 9 Virtues and vices contrasted,... 10 Continued, 11, 12, 13, 14, 15, 16, 17, 18, 19, 20, 21, 22, 23, 24 Observations about kings, 25 Sundry maxims, 26 Sundry maxims, 27 Observations of impiety, 28 Of public government, 29 Agur's prayer, 30 Lemuel's lesson of chastity, 31 ECCLESIASTES. The vanity of all human things, 1 Wisdom and folly have one end, 2 A time for all things, 3 The good of contentment, 4 The vanity of riches, 5 The conclusion of vanities, 6 Remedies against vanities, 7 Kings are to be respected, 8 Wisdom is better than strength, 9 Of wisdom and folly, 10 Directions for charity, 11 The preacher's care to edify,.... 12 THE SONG OF SOLOMON". The church's love to Christ, 1 Christ's care of the church, 2 The church glorieth in Christ,.. 3 The graces of the church, 4 Christ's love for his church, 5 The church's faith in Christ,... 6 The graces of the church, 7 The calling of the Gentiles, 8 ISAIAH. Isaiah's complaint of Judah,... 1 Christ's kingdom prophesied,... 2 The oppression of the rulers,... 3 Christ's kingdom a sanctuary,.. 4 God's judgments for sin, 5 Isaiah's vision of God's glory,.. 6 Christ promised, 7 Israel and Judah threatened,... 8 The church's joy in Christ's birth 9 God's judgments upon Israel,... 10 The calling of the Gentiles, 11 Thanksgiving for God's mercies, 12 Babylon threatened, 13 Israel's restoration, 14 The lamentable state of Moab, 15 Moab exhorteth to obedience,... 16 Syria and Israel threatened,.... 17 God's care of his people, 18 The confusion of Egypt, 19 Egypt and Ethiopia's captivity, 20 The fall of Babylon, 21 The invasion of Jewry, 22 Tyre's miserable overthrow, 23 Judgments of God for sin, 24 The prophet praiseth God, 25 A song of praise to God, 26 God's care of his vineyard, 27 Ephraim threatened, 28 God's judgment on Jerusalem,... 29 God's mercies toward his church, 30 An exhortation to turn to God, 31 Desolation foreshown, 32 The privileges of the godly, 33 God revengeth his church, 34 The blessings of the gospel, 35 Rabshakeh insulteth Hezekiah, 36 Hezekiah's prayer, 37 Hezekiah's thanksgiving, 38 Babylonian captivity foretold,. 39 HI The promulgation of the gospel, 40 CONTENTS. vn crur. God mercies to his church, 41 Christ's mission to the Gentiles, 42 God comforteth his church, 43 The vanity of idols, 44 God calleth Cyrus, 45 Idols not to becomparedwithGod 46 God's judgment upon Babylon, 47 The intent of prophecy, 48 Christ sent to the Gentiles, 49 Christ's sufferings and patience, 50 The certainty of God's salvation, 51 Christ's free redemption, 52 The humiliation of Christ, 53 The church's enlargement, 54 The happy state of believers,... 55 Exhortation to holiness, 56 God reproveth the Jews, 57 Hypocrisy reproved, 58 The covenant of the Redeemer, 59 The glory of the church, 60 The office of Christ, 61 God's promises to his church,... 62 Christ sheweth his power to save, 63 The church's prayer, 64 The calling of the Gentiles, 65 The growth of the church, 66 JEREMIAH. The calling of Jeremiah, 1 Israel is spoiled for his sins, 2 God's mercy to Judah,... 3 Israel called to repentance, 4 God's judgments upon the Jews, 5 Enemies sent against Judah,... 6 Jeremiah's call for repentance, 7 The calamities of the Jews, 8 Jeremiah's lamentation, 9 The vanity of idols, 10 God's covenant proclaimed, 11 The prosperity of the wicked,... 12 An exhortation to repentance,.. 13 The prophet's prayer, 14 Jeremiah's complaint, 15 The utter ruin of the Jews, 16 The captivity of Judah, 17 The type of the potter, 18 The desolation of the Jews, 19 Pashur smiteth Jeremiah , 20 Nebuchadnezzar's war, 21 The judgment of Shallum, 22 Restoration of God's people,.... 23 The type of good and bad figs, 24 Jeremiah reproveth the Jews,... 25 Jeremiah is arraigned, 26 Nebuchadnezzar's conquests,... 27 Hananiah's prophecy, 28 Jeremiah's letter, 29 i The return of the Jews, 30 i The restoration of Israel, 31 ■ Jeremiah imprisoned, 32 I Christ the Branch promised,... 33 Zedekiah's fate foretold, 34 God blesseth the Rechabites, . . . 35 Jeremiah's prophecies, 36 The Chaldeans' siege raised, 37 feremiah cast into a dungeon,.. 38 Jerusalem is taken, 39 Jeremiah set at liberty, 40 fshniael killeth Gedaliuh, 41 CHAP. Johanan promiseth obedience,.. 42 Jeremiah carried to Egypt, 43 Judah's desolation, 44 Baruch comforted, 45 Overthrow of Pharaoh's army, 46 The Philistines' destruction,.... 47 The judgment of Moab, 48 The restoration of Elam, 49 The redemption of Israel, 50 God's severe judgment, 51 Zedekiah's wicked reign, 52 LAMENTATIONS. Jerusalem's misery, 1 Israel's misery lamented, 2 Sorrows of the righteous, 3 Zion's pitiful estate, 4 Zion's complaint, 5 EZEKIEL. Ezekiel's vision, 1 Ezekiel's commission, 2 Ezekiel eateth the roll, 3 The type of a siege, 4 The type of hair, 5 Israel threatened, 6 Israel's desolation, 7 Vision of jealousy, 8 The mark preserved, 9 Vision of coals of fire, 10 The princes' presumption, 11 The type of removing, 12 Lying prophets, 13 Idolaters exhorted, 14 The rejection of Jerusalem, 15 God's love to Jerusalem, 16 The eagles and the vine, 17 Parable of sour grapes, 18 Of the lions whelps, 19 Israel's rebellions, 20 Prophecy against Jerusalem,... 21 Jerusalem's sins, 22 Aholah and Aholibah, 23 Jerusalem's destruction, 24 Ammonites threatened, 25 The fall of Tyrus, 26 Tyrus's rich supply, 27 Zidon threatened, 28 The judgment of Pharaoh, 29 Desolation of Egypt, 30 The glory and fall of Assyria,.. 31 The fall of Egypt, 32 Ezekiel admonished, 33 God's care of his flock, 34 Judgment of Seir, 35 Israel comforted, 36 Vision of dry bones, 37 The malice of Gog, 38 Israel's victory over Gog, 39 Description of the temple, 40 Ornaments of the temple, 41 The priests' chambers, 42 Return of God's glory, 43 The priests reproved, 44 Division of the land, 45 Ordinances for the princes, 46 Vision of the holy waters, 47 Portions of the twelve tribes,... 48 DANIEL. Jehoiakim's captivity, 1 CHAP Daniel advanced, 2 Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed- nego, 3 Nebuchadnezzar's pride and fall 4 Belshazzar's impious feast, 5 Daniel in the lions' den, 6 Vision of four beasts, 7 Vision of the ram, 8 Daniel's confession, 9 Daniel comforted, 10 Overthrow of Persia, 11 Israel's deliverance, 12 HOSEA. Judgments for whoredom, 1 The idolatry of the people, 2 The desolation of Israel, 3 Judgment threatened, 4 Israel a treacherous people, 5 Exhortation to repentance, 6 Reproof of manifold sins, 7 Israel threatened, 8 Captivity of Israel, 9 Israel's impiety, 10 Israel's ingratitude to God, 11 Ephraim reproved, 12 Ephraim's glory vanished, 13 Blessings promised, 14 JOEL. God's sundry judgments 1 Exhortation to repentance, 2 God's judgments agaist his peo- ple's enemies, 3 AMOS. God's judgments upon Syria,... 1 God's -\vrath against Moab, 2 Judgments against Israel, 3 God reproveth Israel, 4 A lamentation for Israel, 5 Israel's wantonness plagued, 6 Judgments of the grasshoppers, 7 Israel's end typified, 8 Israel's restoration promised,... 9 OBADIAH. Edom's destruction for their pride and violence, 1 JONAH. Jonah sent to Nineveh, 1 The prayer of Jonah, 2 The Ninevites' repentance, 3 Jonah repines at God's mercy,.. 4 MICAH. God's wrath against Jacob, 1 Against oppression, 2 The cruelty of the princes, 3 The church's glory, 4 The birth of Christ, 5 God's controversy, 6 The church's complaint, 7 NAHUM. The majesty of God, 1 God's armies against Nineveh,.. 2 The ruin of Nineveh, 3 HABAKKUK. Habakkuk's complaint 1 Judgment on the Chaldeans,... 2 Habakkuk's prayer, 3 ZEPHANIAH. CHAP. God's se"vere judgments, 1 Exhortation to repentance, 2 Jerusalem sharply reproved,.... 3 HAGGAI. The people reproved, 1 Glory of the second temple, 2 ZECHARIAH. Exhortation to repentance, 1 Redemption of Zion, 2 The type of Joshua, 3 The golden candlestick, ' 4 Curse of thieves, 5 Vision of the chariots, 6 Captives' inquiry of fasting,.... 7 Jerusalem's restoration, 8 The coming of Christ, 9 God to be sought unto, 10 Destruction of Jerusalem, 11 Judah's restoration, 12 Jerusalem's repentance, 13 Jerusalem's enemies plagued,... 14 MALACHI. Israel's unkindness, 1 The priests reproved, 2 The majesty of Christ, 3 Judgments of the Mucked, 4 MATTHEW. The genealogy of Christ, 1 Christ's nativity, 2 The preaching of John Baptist, 3 Christ tempted, 4 Christ's sermon on the mount,.. 5 Of alms and prayer, 6 Rash judgment reproved, 7 Christ's miracles, 8 Matthew called, 9 The apostles sent forth, 10 John sendeth to Christ, 11 Blasphemy against the Holy Ghost, 12 Parable of the sower, 13 John Baptist beheaded, 14 The scribes reproved, 15 The sign of Jonas, 16 Transfiguration of Christ, 17 Christ teacheth humility, 18 Christ healeth the sick l!l The labourers in the vineyard,.. 2fi The fig-tree cursed, 21 The marriage of the king's sou, 25 The Pharisees exposed, Destructionofthetempleforetold 24 Parable often virgins 25 Judas betrayeth Christ 26 Christ crucified 27 Christ's resurrection 28 MAEK. Baptism of Christ... 1 Matthew called 2 The apostles chosen 3 Parable of the SOWer 4 Christ heals the bloody issue, .. 5 Christ walks on the sea 6 The Syrophenician woman 7 Tin- multitude led 8 Jesus transfigured 9 v*m CONTENTS. CHAP. Children brought to Christ, 10 The barren fig-tree, 11 The widow and her two mites,.. 12 The destruction of the temple foretold, 13 Peter denieth Christ, 14 Crucifixion of Christ, 15 Resurrection of Christ, 16 LUKE. Christ's conception, 1 Christ's circumcision, 2 John's testimony of Christ, 3 Christ tempted by Satan, 4 Miraculous draught of fishes,... 5 The twelve apostles chosen, 6 Christ's testimony of John, 7 Jarius' daughter raised, 8 How to attain eternal life, 9 Seventy disciples sent out, 10 A dumb devil cast out, 11 Covetousness to be avoided, 12 The crooked woman healed, 13 The great supper, 14 The prodigal son,. 15 The unjust steward, 16 The power of faith, 17 The importunate widow, 18 Zaccheus called, 19 Parable of the vineyard, 20 The widow's two mites, 21 Christ condemned, 22 Christ's death and burial, 23 Christ's resurrection, 24 JOHN. The divinity of Christ, 1 Water turned into wine, . 2 Necessity of regeneration, 3 The woman of Samaria, 4 The impotent man healed, 5 Five thousand fed, 6 Christ teacheth in the temple,.. 7 Christ's doctrine justified, 8 The blind healed, 9 Christ the good shepherd, 10 Lazarus raised, 11 Christ foretelleth his death, 12 Christ's humility, 13 The Comforter promised, 14 Christ the true vine, 15 Christ warneth his disciples of their sufferings, 16 Christ's prayer, 17 Jesus betrayed, 18 Christ's death and burial, 19 Christ's resurrection, 20 Christ appeareth to his disciples, 21 ACTS. Matthias chosen, 1 Peter's sermon, 2 The lame healed, 3 Peter and John imprisoned, 4 Ananias and Sapphira, 5 Seven deacons chosen, 6 Stephen stoned, 7 CHAP. Philip planteth a church in Sa- maria, 8 Saul's conversion, 9 Peter's vision, 10 Peter's defence, 11 Herod killeth James, 12 Paul preacheth at Antioch, 13 Paul stoned, 14 Circumcision disputed, 15 Timothy circumcised, 16 Paul persecuted, 17 Paul preacheth at Corinth, 18 Exorcists beaten, 19 Eutychus raised to life, 20 Paul goeth to Jerusalem, 21 Paul's defence, 22 Paul smitten, 23 Paul accused before Felix, 24 Paul appealeth to Cesar, 25 Agrippa almost a Christian, 26 Paul shipwrecked, 27 A viper fastens on Paul's hand, 28 ROMANS. Paul greeteth the Romans, 1 Who are justified, 2 Justification by faith , 3 Abraham's faith acceptable,.... 4 Sin and death came by Adam, 5 Dying to sin, 6 The law not sin, 7 What frees from condemnation, 8 Calling of the Gentiles, 9 Paul's prayer for Israel, 10 All Israel are not cast off, 11 Love required, 12 Love the fulfilling of the law,.. 13 How to use Christian liberty,... 14 The intent of the Scriptures, 15 Paul's salutations, 16 I. CORINTHIANS. The wisdom of God, 1 Christ the foundation, 2 Christians are God's temple,.... 3 Distinctions are from God, 4 The incestuous person, 5 Law forbid brethren, 6 Paul treateth of marriage, 7 Of meats offered to idols, 8 Paul's zeal to gain converts,.... 9 Old examples, 10 Rules for divine worship, 11 Spiritual gifts are diverse, 12 Charity commended, 13 Of strange tongues, 14 Of Christ's resurrection, 15 Paul commendeth Timothy, 16 II. CORINTHIANS. Consolation in trouble, 1 Paul's success in preaching, 2 The excellency of the gospel,... 3 The Christian's paradox, 4 Paul assured of immortality,... 5 Exhortations to purity, 6 Godly sorrow profitable, 7 Liberality extolled, 8 CHAP. Bounty praised, 9 Paul's spiritual might, 10 Paul's godly boasting, 11 Paul's revelations, 12 Paul's charge, 13 GALATIANS. Of their leaving the gospel, 1 Peter reproved, 2 Justification by faith, 3 Christ freeth us from the law,.. 4 The liberty of the gospel,.. 5 Lenity recommended, 6 EPHESIANS. Of election and adoption, 1 Christ our peace, 2 The hidden mystery, 3 Exhortation to unity, 4 Exhortation to love, 5 The Christian armour, 6 PHILIPPIANS. Paul's prayer to God, 1 Exhortation to humility, 2 All loss for Christ, 3 General exhortations, 4 COLOSSIANS. Christ described, 1 Exhortation to constancy, 2 Household duties, 3 Prayer recommended, 4 I. THESSALONIANS. History of their conversion, 1 How the gospel was preached to the Thessalonians, 2 Paul's love in sending Timothy, 3 Exhortation to godliness, 4 Description of Christ's coming, 5 II. THESSALONIANS. Comfort against persecution,... 1 Of steadfastness in the truth,.... 2 To avoid idleness, Z I. TIMOTHY. Paul's charge to Timothy, 1 Prayers made for all men, 2 Of bishops and deacons, 3 Apostasy foretold, 4 Of widows and elders, 5 The gain of godliness, 6 II. TIMOTHY. Paul's love to Timothy, 1 Exhortation to Timothy, 2 All Scripture inspired, 3 Qualification of ministers, 4 TITUS. Qualifications for ministers, 1 Christians' duty, 2 Paul directeth what to teach, and what not, 3 PHILEMON. Philemon's faith commended,... 1 HEBREWS. Christ far above angels, 1 Obedience due to Christ, 2 Christ above Moses,... r 3 The Christian's rest, 4 Of Christ's priesthood, 5 The danger of apostasy, 6 Melchisedek and Christ, 7 A new covenant, 8 The sacrifices of the law, 9 Christ's perfect sacrifice, 10 The power of faith, 11 Divers exhortations, 12 Obedience to spiritual rulers,... 13 JAMES. Wisdom to be sought of God,... 1 Of faith and works, 2 The truly wise, 3 Against covetousness, 4 The trial of faith, 5 I. PETER. Of God's spiritual graces, 1 Christ the corner-stone, 2 Duty of wives and husbands,... 3 Of ceasing from sin, 4 The duty of elders, 5 II. PETER. Exhortation to duties, 1 False teachers foretold, 2 Certainty of judgment, 3 I. JOHN. Christ's person described, 1 Christ our advocate, and pro- pitiation, God's great love, Try the spirits, The three witnesses, II. JOHN. An elect lady exhorted, III. JOHN. Gaius' piety commended, JUDE. Of constancy in the faith, 1 REVELATION. Of the coming of Christ, 1 Balaam's doctrine, 2 The key of David, 3 The vision of a throne, 4 The book with seven seals, 5 The seven seals opened, 6 The number of the sealed, 7 Seven angels with trumpets,.... 8 A star falleth from heaven, 9 The book eaten, 10 The two witnesses, 11 The red dragon, 12 The beast with seven heads, — 13 The harvest of the world, 14 The seven angels with the seven last plagues, 15 Of the vials of wrath, 16' The scarlet whore, 17 The fall of Babylon,.. 18 The lamb's marriage, 19 The first resurrection, 20 The heavenly Jerusalem de- scribed, 21 The tree of life, 22 CONCISE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH TRANSLATIONS OP THE BIBLE. The earliest version of any part of the Bible into any of the languages of the British Islands, so far as has been ascer- tained, is a translation of the Psalms into the Saxon tongue by Adhelm or Adelme, the first bishop of Sherborne, about the year 706. A Saxon version of the four Gospels was made by Egbert, Bishop of Lindisfern, who died, A. D. 721 ; and, a few years after, the venerable Bede translated the entire Bible into that language. Nearly two hundred years after Bede, King Alfred executed another translation of the Psalms, either to supply the loss of Adhelm's (which is supposed to have perished in the Danish wars), or to improve the plain- ness of Bede's version. A Saxon translation of the Penta- teuch, Joshua, part of the books of Kings, Esther, and the apocryphal books of Judith, and the Maccabees, is also attributed to Elfric or Elfred, who was Archbishop of Canter- bury, A. D. 995. A chasm of several centuries ensued, during which the Scriptures appear to have been buried in oblivion, the general reading of them being prohibited by the Papal see. The first English translation of the Bible, known to be extant, was executed by an unknown individual, and is placed by Arch- bishop Usher in the year 1290 ; of this there are three manu- script copies preserved, in the Bodleian library, and in the libraries of Christ Church and Queen's Colleges at Oxford. Towards the close of the following century, John de Trevisa, vicar of Berkeley in the county of Gloucester, at the desire of his patron, Lord Berkeley, is said to have translated the Old and New Testaments into the English tongue. But as no part of this work appears ever to have been printed, the translation ascribed to him is supposed to have been confined to a few texts, which were painted on the walls of his patron's chapel at Berkeley Castle, or which are scattered in some parts of his works, several copies of which are known to ex- ist in manuscript. Nearly contemporary with him was the celebrated John Wickliffb, who, about the year 1380, translated the entire Bible from the Latin Vulgate into the English language as then spoken, not being sufficiently ac- quainted with the Hebrew and Greek languages to translate from the originals. Before the invention of printing, tran- scripts were obtained with difficulty, and copies were so rare, that, according to the registry of William Alnewick, Bishop of Norwich, in 1429, the price of one of Wickliffe's Testa- ments was not less than four marks and forty pence, or two pounds, sixteen shillings and eight-pence, a sum equivalent to more than forty pounds at present. This translation of the Bible, we are informed, was so offensive to those who were for taking away the key of knowledge and means of better information, that a bill was brought into the House of Lords, 13 Rich. II., A. D. 1390, for the purpose of suppressing it. The Duke of Lancaster, the king's uncle, is reported to have spoken to this effect : " We will not be the dregs of all : seeing other nations have the law of God, which is the law of our faith, written in their own language." At the same time he declared in a very solemn manner, " That he would maintain our having this law in our own tongue against those, whoever they should be, who first brought in the bill." The duke was seconded by others, who said, " That if the Gospel, by its being translated into English, was the occasion of running into error, they might know that there were more heretics to be found among the Latins than among the people of any other language. For that the Decretals reckoned no fewer than sixty-six Latin heretics ; and so the Gospel must not be read in Latin, which yet the opposers of its English translation allowed." Through the Duke of Lancaster's in- fluence the bill was rejected ; and this success gave encour- agement to some of Wickliffe's followers to publish another and more correct translation of the Bible. But in the year 1408, in a convocation held at Oxford by Archbishop Arundel, it was decreed by a constitution, "That no one should there- after translate any text of Holy Scripture into English, by way of a book, or little book or tract ; and that no book of this kind should be read, that was composed lately in the time of John Wickliffe, or since his death." This constitution led the way to great persecution, and many persons were punished CONCISE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. severely, and some even with death, for reading the Scriptures in English. In England, as in other parts of Europe, the spread of the doctrines of the Reformation was accompanied with new translations into the vernacular language. For the first printed English translation of the Scriptures we are indebted to William Tindal, who, having formed the design of trans- latino- the New Testament from the" original Greek into English, removed to Antwerp in Flanders, for this purpose. Here, with the assistance of the learned John Fry, or Fryth, who was burnt on a charge of heresy in Smithfield, in 1552, and a friar called William Roye, who suffered death on the same account in Portugal, he finished it, and in the year 1526 it was printed either at Antwerp or Hamburg, without a name, in a middle-sized 8vo. volume, and without either calendar, references in the margin, or table at the end. Tindal annexed a pistil at the close of it, in which he " desyred them that were learned to amende if ought were found amysse." Many copies of this translation found their way into England ; and to pre- vent their dispersion among the people, and the more effectu- ally to enforce the prohibition published in all the dioceses against reading them, Tonstal, bishop of London, purchased all the remaining copies of this edition, and all which he could col- lect from private hands, and committed them to the flames at St. Paul's cross. The first impression of Tindal's translation being thus disposed of, numerous editions were afterward published in Holland, before the year 1530, in which Tindal seems to have had no interest, but which found a ready sale, and those which were imported into England were ordered to be burned. On one of these occasions, Sir Thomas More, who was then chancellor, and who concurred with the bishop in the execution of this measure, inquired of a person, who stood accused of heresy, and to whom he promised indemnity, on consideration of an explicit and satisfactory answer, how Tindal subsisted abroad, and who were the persons in London that abetted and supported him ; to which inquiry the heret- ical convert replied, " It was the Bishop of London who maintained him, by sending a sum of money to buy up the impression of his Testament." The chancellor smiled, ad- mitted the truth of the declaration, and suffered the accused person to escape. The people formed a very unfavorable opinion of those who ordered the Word of God to be burned, and concluded that there must be an obvious repugnance between the New Testament and the doctrines of those who treated it with this indignity. Those who were suspected of importing and concealing any of these books, were adjudged by Sir T. More to ride with their faces to the tails of their horses, with papers on their heads, and the New Testaments, and other books which they had dispersed, hung about their cloaks, and at the standard in Cheapside to throw them into a fire prepared for that purpose, and to be fined at the king's pleasure. When Tonstal's purchase served only to benefit Tindal, and those who were employed in printing and selling suc- cessive editions of his Testament, and other measures for restraining their dispersion seemed to have little or no effect, the pen of the witty, eloquent, and learned Sir Thomas More, was employed against the translator ; and the bishop granted him a license, or faculty, dated March 7, 1527, to have and to read the several books which Tindal and others published ; and at his desire Sir Thomas composed a dialogue, written with much humor, and designed to expose Tindal's trans- lation, which was published in 1529. In this dialogue he alleges, among other charges, that Tindal had mistranslated three words of great importance, viz : the words priests, church, and charity ; calling the first seniors, the second con- gregation, and the third love. H-3 also charges him with changing commonly the term grace into favor, confession into knowledging, penance into repentance, and a contrite heart into a troubled heart. The Bishop of London had, indeed, in a sermon, declared, that he had found in it no less than two thousand errors, or mistranslations ; and Sir Thomas More discovered (as he affirmed) above one thousand texts by tale, falsely translated. In 1530, a royal proclamation was issued, by the advice of the prelates and clerks, and of the universities, for totally suppressing the translation of the Scriptures, corrupted by William Tindal. The proclamation set forth, that it was not necessary to have the Scriptures in the English tongue, and in the hands of the common people ; that the distribution of them, as to allowing or denying it, de- pended on the discretion of their superiors ; and that, consid- ering the malignity of the time, an English translation of the Bible would rather occasion the continuance, or increase of errors, than any benefit to their souls. However, the procla- mation announced the king's intention, if the present trans- lation were abandoned, at a proper season, to provide that the Holy Scriptures should be by great, learned, and catho- olic persons, translated into the English tongue, if it should then seem convenient. In the meantime, Tindal was busily employed in translating for popular use into English the five books of Moses, in which he was assisted by Miles Coverdale. But his papers being lost by shipwreck in his voyage to Hamburgh, where he designed to print the book, a delay occurred, and it was not put to press till the year 1530. It is a small 8vo. printed at different presses, and with different types. In the preface he complained, that there was not so much as one i in his New Testament, if it wanted a tittle over its head, but it had been noted, and num- bered to the ignorant people for an heresy, who were made to believe, that there were many thousand heresies in it, and that it was so faulty as to be incapable of amendment or cor- rection. In this year he published an answer to Sir Thomas More's dialogue, containing his reasons for the changes which he had introduced into his translation. The three former editions of Tindal's English New Testament being all sold off, the Dutch booksellers printed a fourth in this year, in a smaller volume and letter. In 1531, Tindal published an English version of the prophet Jonah, with a prologue, full of CONCISE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. invective against the church of Rome. In 1534, was pub- lished a fourth Dutch edition, or the fifth in all, of Tin- dal's New Testament, in 12mo. In this same year, Tindal printed his own edition of the New Testament in English, which he had diligently revised and corrected; to which is prefixed a prologue ; and at the end are the pistils of the Old Testament, closing with the following advertisement : " Imprinted at Antwerp, by Marten Emperour, anno M. D. XXXIV." Another edition was published this year, in 16mo. and printed in a German letter. Hall says, in his Chronicle, printed during the reign of Henry VIII. by Rich- ard Grafton, the benefactor and friend of Tindal : " William Tindal translated the New Testament, and first put it into print ; and he likewise translated the five books of Moses, Joshua, Judicum, Ruth, the books of Kings, and books of Paralipomenon, Nehemiah, and the first of Esdras, and the prophet Jonas ; and no more of the Holy Scriptures." Upon his return to Antwerp, in 1531, King Henry VIII. and his council, contrived means to have him seized and imprisoned. After long confinement he was condemned to death by the emperor's decree in an assembly at Augsburgh ; and in 1536, he was strangled at Villefort, near Brussels, the place of his imprisonment, after which his body was reduced to ashes. He expired, praying repeatedly and earnestly, " Lord, open the King of England's eyes." Several editions of his Testa- ment were printed in the year of his death. Tindal had little or no skill in the Hebrew, and therefore he probably trans- lated the Old Testament from the Latin. The knowledge of languages was in its infancy ; nor was our English tongue arrived at that degree of improvement, which it has since attained ; it is not, therefore, surprising, that there should be many faults in this translation which need amendment. This, indeed, was a task, not for a single person, but requiring the concurrence of many, in circumstances much more favorable for the execution of it than those of an exile. Nevertheless, although this translation is far from being perfect, few first translations will be found preferable to it. In 1535 the whole Bible, translated into English, was printed in folio, and dedicated to the king by Miles Coverdale, a man greatly esteemed for his piety, knowledge of the Scrip- tures, and diligent preaching ; on account of which qualities King Edward VI. advanced him to the see of Exeter. In his dedication and preface, he observes that as to the present translation, it was neither his labor nor his desire to have this work put into his hands ; but " when others were moved by the Holy Ghost to undertake the cost of it," he was the more bold to engage in the execution of it. Agree- ably, therefore, to desire, he set forth this " special " transla- tion, not in contempt of other men's translations, or by way of reproving them, but humbly and faithfully following his interpreters, and that under correction. Of these, he said, he used five different ones, who had translated the Scriptures not only into Latin, but also into Dutch. He further de- clared, that he had neither wrested nor altered so much as one word for the maintenance of any manner of sect, but had with a clear conscience purely and faithfully translated out of the foregoing interpreters, having only before his eyes the manifest truth of the Scriptures. But because such different translations, he saw, were apt to offend weak minds, he added, that there came more understanding and knowledge of the Scripture by these sundry translations, than by all the glosses of sophistical doctors; and he therefore desires, that offense might not be taken, because one translated " scribe," and another "lawyer," one " repentance," and another " pen- nance," or " amendment." This is the first English Bible al- lowed by royal authority ; and also the first translation of the whole Bible printed in our language. It was called a "special" translation, because it was different from the for- mer English translations. It is divided into six tomes or parts, adorned with wood cuts, and furnished with Scripture references in the margin. The last page has these words : " Prynted in the yeare of our Lorde M. D. xxxv. and fynished the fourth day of October." Of this Bible there was another edition in a large 4to., 1550, which was republished, with a new title, 1553. Coverdale, in this edition of the English Bible, prefixed to every book the contents of the several chapters, and not to the particular chapters, which was afterwards the case : and he likewise omitted all Tindal's prologues and notes. Soon after this Bible was finished, in 1536, Lord Cromwell, keeper of the privy seal, and the king's vicar-general and vicegerent in ecclesiastical matters, published injunctions to the clergy by the king's authority, the seventh of which was, that every parson, or proprietary of any parish church, within this realm, should, before the first of August, provide a book of the whole Bible, both in Latin and in English, and lay it in the choir, for every man that would, to look and read therein ; and should discourage no man from reading any part of the Bible either in Latin or English, but rather com- fort, exhort, and admonish every man to read it, as the very Word of God, and the spiritual food of a man's soul, &c. In 1537, another edition of the English Bible was printed by Grafton and Whitchurch, at Hamburgh, as some think, or, as others suppose, at Malborow, or Harpurg in Hesse, or Marbeck in the duchy of Wirtemberg, where Rogers was superintendent. It bore the name of Thomas Matthewe, and it was set forth with the king's most gracious license. This book contained Tindal's prologue and notes ; and was no other than the translation of Tindal and Coverdale some- what altered. The name of Matthewe is allowed to have been fictitious, for reasons of prudence ; one of which was, that the memory of Tindal had become odious to many. It may well be admitted that John Rogers, a learned aca- demic, and the first who was condemned to the Haines in the reign of Queen Mary, was employed by Cranmer to superintend this edition, and to furnish the few emendations and additions that were thought necessary. This must have been the general persuasion in 1555, as the condemn- ing sentence preserved by Fox, is " against Rogers, priest, CONCISE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. alias called Matthew." Cranmer presented a copy of this book to Lord Cromwell, desiring his intercession with the king for the royal license, that it might be purchased and used by all. There are extant two letters from the arch- bishop, on the subject of Lord Cromwell's intercession, ex- pressing warm approbation and acknowledgment. "I doubt not," says he, " but that hereby such fruit of good knowledge shall ensue, that it shall well appear hereafter what high and excellent service you have done unto God and the king; which shall so much redound to your honor, that, besides God's reward, you shall obtain perpetual memory for the same within this realm." — " This deed you shall hear of at the great day, when all things shall be opened and made mani- fest." In the year 1538, an injunction was published by the vicar-general of the kingdom, ordaining the clergy to provide, before a certain festival, one book of the whole Bible, of the largest volume in English, and to set it up in some convenient place within their churches, where their parishioners might most commodiously resort to read it. A royal declaration was also published, which the curates were to read in their several churches, informing the people that it had pleased the king's majesty to permit and command the Bible, being trans- lated into their mother tongue, to be sincerely taught by them, and to be openly laid forth in every parish church. But the curates were very cold in this affair, and read the kind's injunctions and declarations in such a manner, that scarcely anybody could know or understand what they read. They also read the word of God confusedly ; and they bade their parishioners, notwithstanding what they read, which they were compelled to read, " to do as they did in times past, and to live as their fathers, the old fashion being the best." The setting forth of this book much offended Gar- diner and his fellow bishops, both for the prologues, and especially because there was a table in the book chiefly about the Lord's supper, the marriage of priests, and the mass, which was there said not to be found in Scripture. It was wonderful to see with what joy this book was received, not only among the more learned, and those who were noted lovers of the reformation, but generally all over England, among the common people ; and with what avidity God's word was read, and what resort there was to the places ap- pointed for reading it. Every one that could, bought the book, and busily read it, or heard it read, and many elderly persons learned to read on purpose. During a vacancy in the see of Hereford, it was visited by Cranmer, who enjoined the clergy to procure, by the first of August, a whole Bible in Latin and English, or, at least, a New Testament in these languages ; to study every day one chapter of these books, conferring the Latin and English together, from the begin- ning to the end ; and not to discourage any layman from reading them, but encourage them to it, and to read them for the reformation of their lives and knowledge of their duty. In the course of the year 1538, a quarto edition of the New Testament, in the Vulgate Latin, and Coverdale's English, bearing the name of Hollybushe, was printed, with the king's license, by James Nicolson. Of this another more correct edition was published in 1539, in 8vo., and dedicated to Lord Cromwell. In 1538, an edition in 4to. of the New Testament, in English, with Erasmus's Latin translation, was printed, with the king's license, by Redman. In this year it was resolved to revise Matthewe's Bible, and to print a correct edition of it. With this view Grafton went to France, where the workmen were more skilful, and the paper was both better and cheaper than in England, and obtained permission from Francis L, at the request of King Henry VIII., to print his Bible at Paris. But notwithstanding the royal license, the inquisition interposed, and issued an order, dated Decem- ber 17, 1538, summoning the French printers, their English employers, and Coverdale the corrector of the work, and prohibiting rhem to proceed ; and the impression, consisting of 2,500 copies, was seized, confiscated, and condemned to the flames. Some chests, however, of these books escaped the fire by the avarice of the person who was appointed to super- intend the burning of them ; and the English proprietors, who had fled on the first alarm, returned to Paris as soon as it subsided, and not only recovered some of these copies, but brought with them to London the presses, types, and printers, and resuming the work, finished it in the following year. As soon as the Papal power was abolished in England, and the king's supremacy settled by parliament in 1534, Cranmer was very assiduous in promoting the translation of the Holy Scriptures into the vulgar tongue ; well knowing how much the progress of the Reformation depended upon this measure. Accordingly, he moved in convocation, that a petition should be presented to the king for leave to procure a new trans- lation of the Bible. This motion was vigorously opposed by Gardiner, Bishop of Winchester, and his party : but Cranmer prevailed. The arguments for a new translation, urged by Cranmer, and enforced by Queen Anne Bullen, who had then great interest in the king's affections, were so much considered by him, that, notwithstanding the opposition, public and pri- vate, on the part of Gardiner and his adherents, Henry gave orders for setting about it immediately. To prevent any revocation of the order, Cranmer, whose mind was intent on introducing a free use of the English Scriptures by faithful and able translators, proceeded without delay to divide an old English translation of the New Testament into nine or ten parts, which he caused to be transcribed into paper-books, and to be distributed among the most learned bishops and others ; requiring that they should perfectly correct their respective portions, and return them to him at a limited time. When the assigned day came, every man sent his appropriate portion to Lambeth, except Stokesly, Bishop of London.. This laudable design of the archbishop failed ; but the busi- ness was executed by other persons, whom he countenanced and encouraged. In April, 1539, Grafton and Whitchurch printed the Bible (called the " Great Bible ") in large folio, CONCISE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. " cum privilegio ad Imprimendum solum." A beautiful frontis- piece, designed by Holbein, was prefixed to it : and in the text, those parts of the Latin version which are not found in the Hebrew or Greek, are inserted in a smaller letter ; such, for instance, as the three verses of the 14th Psalm, which are the 5th, 6th, and 7th, in the translation of the English liturgy, and the controverted clause in I. John v. 7, 8 ; and a mark is used to denote a difference of reading between the Hebrew and Chaldee, afterwards explained in a separate treatise. In this edition Matthewe's Bible was re- vised, and several alterations and corrections were made in the translation, especially in the book of Psalms. Tindal'a prologues and notes, and the notes added by others, in the edition of 1537, were wholly omitted. Pointing hands, placed in the margin and in the text, show the passages on which these notes were written. Coverdale, in a sermon at Paul's cross, defended his translation from some slander- ous reports which were then raised against it, confessing " that he himself now saw some faults, which, if he might re- view the book once again, as he had twice before, he doubted not he should amend ; but for any heresy, he was sure that there were none maintained in his translation." This is re- lated by Dr. Fulke, who was one of Coverdale's auditors. A second edition of this Bible seems to have been printed either in this or the next year, by Edward Whitchurch ; but the copy is imperfect, and has no date. In the course of the year 1539, another Bible was printed by John Byddell, called "Taverner's Bible," from the name of its conductor, Richard Taverner ; who was educated at Christ church, Oxford, patronized by Lord Cromwell, and probably encouraged by him to undertake the work, on ac- count of his skill in the Greek tongue. This is neither a bare revisal of the English Bible just described, nor a new version ; but a kind of intermediate work, being a correction of what is called " Matthewe's Bible," many of whose mar- ginal notes are adopted, and many omitted, and others in- serted by the editors. It is dedicated to the king. After his patron's death, Taverner was imprisoned in the Tower for this work ; but he had the address to reinstate himself in the king's favor. In November, 1539, the king, at the intercession of Cranmer, appointed Lord Cromwell to take special care that no person, within the realm, should attempt to print any Eng- lish Bible for five years, but such as should be admitted by Lord Cromwell ; and assigns this reason for the prohibition, that the Bible should be considered and perused in one translation, in order to avoid the manifold inconveniences to which human frailty might be subject from a diversity of translations, and the ill use that might be made of it. In the year 1540, two privileged editions of the Bible, which had been printed in the preceding year, issued from the press of Edward Whit- church. Cranmer wrote a preface for the editions of the year 1540, from which we learn the opinions and practice of those times. In May of this year, the curates and parishioners of every parish were required, by royal proclamation^ to provide themselves with the Bible of the largest volume before the feast of All Saints, under the penalty of 40s. for every month during which they should be without it. The king charged all ordinaries to enforce the observance of this proclamation ; and he apprised the people, that his allowing them the Scrip- tures in their mother-tongue was not his duty, but an evidence of his goodness and liberality to them, of which he exhorted them not to make any ill use. In May, 1541, one edition of Cranmer's Bible was finished by Richard Grafton ; who, in the November following, completed also another Bible of the largest volume, which was superintended, at the king's com- mand, by Tonstal, Bishop of Durham, and Heath, Bishop of Rochester. In consequence of the king's settled judgment " that his subjects should be nursed in Christ by reading the Scrip- tures," he again, on the 7th of May, published a brief or decree, for setting up the Bible of the great volume in every parish church throughout England. However, this decree appears to have been very partially and reluctantly observed ; and the bishops were charged, by a writer in 1546, with attempt- ing to suppress the Bible, under pretence of preparing a version of it for publication within seven years. After the death of Cromwell in 1540, the bishops inclined to Popery gained strength ; and the English translation was represented to the king as very erroneous and heretical, and destructive of the harmony and peace of the kingdom. In the convoca- tion assembled in February, 1542, the archbishop, in the king's name, required the bishops and clergy to revise the translation of the New Testament, which, for that purpose, was divided into fourteen parts, and portioned out to fifteen bishops ; the Apocalypse, on account of its difficulty, being assigned to two. Gardiner closed ^ n j s business with ern- barrassing instructions ; and Cranmer clearly perceiving the resolution of the bishops to defeat the proposed translation, procured the king's consent to refer the matter to the two universities, against which the bishops protested : but the archbishop declared his purpose to adhere to the will of the king his master. With this contest the business terminated ; and the convocation was soon after dissolved. The Romish party prevailed also in parliament, which enacted a law that condemned and abolished Tindal's translation, and allowed other translations to remain in force, under certain restric- tions. After the passing of this act, Grafton, the king's printer, was imprisoned ; nor was he released without giving a bond of .£300 neither to print nor sell any more English Bibles, till the king and the clergy should agree on a trans- lation. In 1544, the Pentateuch was printed by John Day and William Seres ; and in 1546, the king prohibited by proclamation the having and reading of Wickliffe's, Tindal's, and Coverdale's translations, and forbade the use of any other than what was allowed by parliament. From the history of English translations during the reign of Ilenrv VIII. we learn that the friends of the Reformation conducted them- selves with zeal and prudence in the great work of introduc- CONCISE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. ing and improving English translations of the Bible ; that they encountered many difficulties from the dangerous incon- stancy of a despotic prince, and from the inveterate prejudices of a strong Romish party ; and that the English Scriptures were sought after and read with avidity by the bulk of the people. Upon the accession of Edward VI. the severe stat. 34 and 35 Henry VIII. c. 1, was repealed, and a royal injunction was published, that not only the whole English Bible should be placed in churches, but also the paraphrase of Erasmus in Eno-lish to the end of the four Evangelists. It was likewise ordered by this injunction, that every parson, vicar, curate, etc., under the degree of a bachelor of divinity, should pos- sess the New Testament, both in Latin and English, with the paraphrase of Erasmus upon it ; and that the bishops, etc., in their visitations and synods should examine them, how they had profited in the study of the Holy Scriptures. It was also appointed, that the epistle and gospel of the mass should be read in English ; and that on every Sunday and holiday, one chapter of the New Testament in English should be plainly and distinctly read at matins, and one chapter of the Old Testament at even-song. But in the year 1549, when the book of common prayer, etc., was finished, what nearly resembles our present custom was enjoined, viz., that after reading the Psalms in order at morning and evening prayer, two lessons, the first from the Old Testament, and the second from the New Testament, should be read dis- tinctly with a loud voice. During the course of this reign, that is, in less than seven years and six months, eleven im- pressions of the whole English Bible were published, and six of the English New Testament ; besides an English transla- tion of the whole New Testament, paraphrased by Erasmus. The Bibles were reprinted, according to the preceding edi- tions, whether Tindal's, Coverdale's, Matthewe's, Cranmer's, or Taverner's. In 1562, the " Great Bible," viz., that of Coverdale's trans- lation, which had been printed in the time of Henry VIII., and also in the time of King Edward, was revised by Arch- bishop Parker, and reprinted for the use of the church ; and this was to serve till that projected by his grace was ready for publication. Many of the principal reformers having been driven to Geneva during the persecutions of Queen Mary's reign, they published, in 1557, an English New Testament, printed by Conrad Badius ; the first in our language which contained the distinctions of verses by numerical figures, after the man- ner of the Greek Testament, which had been published by Robert Stephens in 1551. R. Stephens, indeed, published his figures in the margin ; whereas the Geneva editors pre- fixed theirs to the beginning of minute subdivisions with breaks, after our present manner. When Queen Elizabeth passed through London from the tower to her coronation, a pageant was erected in Cheapside, representing Time coming out of a cave, and leading a person clothed in white silk, who represented Truth, his daughter. Truth had the English Bible in hand, on which was written " Verbum veritaus," that is, word of truth. Truth addressed the queen, and pre- sented her with the book. She kissed it, held it in her hand, laid it on her breast, greatly thanked the city for their present, and added that she would often and diligently read it. Upon a royal visitation in 1559, the Bible, and Erasmus' paraphrase, were restored to the Churches; and articles of inquiry were exhibited whether the clergy discouraged any from reading any part of the Scriptures. " Ministers were also enjoined to read every day one chapter of the Bible at least ; and all who were admitted readers in the church were daily to read one chapter at least of the Old Testament, and another of the New, with good advisement, to the encrease of their knowledge." During the year 1559, the exiles at Geneva published the book of Psalms in English, with marginal notes, and with a dedication to the queen dated February 10. In 1560, the whole Bible in 4to. was printed at Geneva by Rowland Harle ; some of the refugees from England continuing in that city for this purpose. The translators were Bishop Coverdale, Anthony Gilby, William Whittingham, Christopher Wood- man, Thomas Sampson, and Thomas Cole ; to whom some add John Knox, John Bodleigh, and John Pullain ; all zeal- ous Calvinists, both in doctrine and discipline: but the chief and most learned of them were the first three. Professing to observe the sense, and to adhere as much as possible to the words of the original, and in many places to preserve the Hebrew phraseology, after the unremitting labor and study of more than two years, they finished their translation, and published it ; with an epistle dedicatory to the queen, and another, by way of preface, to their brethren of England, Scotland, and Ireland. Besides the translation, the editors of the Geneva Bible noted in the margin the diversities of speech and reading, especially according to the Hebrew ; they inserted in the text with another kind of letter, every word that seemed to be necessary for explaining any partic- ular sentence : in the division of the verses, they followed the Hebrew examples, and added the number to each verse ; they also noted the principal matters, and the arguments, both for each book and each chapter ; they set over the head of every page some remarkable word or sentence, for helping the memory; they introduced brief annotations for ascertain- ing the text, and explaining obscure words ; they set forth with pictures certain places in the books of Moses, of the Kings, and Ezekiel, which could not be made intelligible by any other description ; they added maps of divers places and countries, mentioned in the Old and New Testament ; and they annexed two tables, one for the interpretation of Hebrew names, and the other containing all the chief matters of the whole Bible. Of this translation there were above thirty edi- tions in folio, 4to. or 8vo., mostly printed by the queen's and king's printer, between the years 1560 and 1616. Editions of it were likewise printed at Geneva, Edinburgh, and Am- CONCISE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 9 sterdam. To some editions of the Geneva Bible (as to those j>f 1599 and 1611), is subjoined Beza's translation of the New Testament, Englished by L. Thompson. In the year 1568, the Bible, proposed by Archbishop Parker three years before, was completed. In this perform- ance, distinct portions of the Bible, at least fifteen in number, were allotted to select men of learning and abilities, appointed, by the queen's commission ; and, accordingly, at the conclusion of each part, the edition of 1568 has the initial letters of each man's name to the end of the first epistle to the Corinthians ; e. g. at the end of the Pentateuch, W. E. for William, Bishop of Exeter, whose allotment ended there ; at the end of Ruth, P. M. for Richard Menevensis, or Bishop of St. David's, to whom pertained the second allotment ; and so of the rest. But it still remains uncertain, who, and whether one or more, revised the rest of the New Testament. Eight of the persons employed were bishops; whence the book was called the " Bishops' Bible," and the " Great English Bible." The arch- bishop employed other critics to compare this Bible with the original languages, and with the former translations ; one of whom was Laurence, a man famous in those times for his knowledge of Greek, whose corrections the Bishops' Bible followed exactly. His grace also sent instructions concerning the method which his translators were to observe ; and recom- mended the addition of some short marginal notes, for the illustration or correction of the text. But the particulars of these instructions are not known. The archbishop, however, directed, reviewed, and finished the whole ; which was printed and published in 1568, in a large folio size, and with a beautiful English letter, on royal paper, and embellished with several cuts of the most remarkable things in the Old and New Testaments, and in the Apocrypha, with maps cut in wood, and other engravings on copper. It has numerous marginal references and notes, and many useful tables. It also has numerous insertions between brackets, and in a smaller character ; which are equivalent to the italics after- wards used by James' translators. The several additions from the vulgar Latin, inserted in the " Great Bible," are omitted ; and verse 7 of I. John v. which was before distinguished by its being printed in a different letter, is here printed without any distinction ; and the chapters are divided into verses. In the following year, 1569, it was again published in large 8vo. for the use of private families. This Bible was reprinted in 1572, in large folio, with several corrections and amendments, and several prolegomena ; this is called " Matthew Parker's Bible." In the convocation of the province of Canterbury, which met in April, 1571, a canon was made enjoining the churchwardens to see that the Holy Bible be in every church in the largest volumes, if convenient ; and it was likewise ordered, that every archbishop and bishop, every dean and chief residentiary, and every archdeacon, should have one of these Bibles in their cathedrals and families. This trans- lation was used in the churches for forty years ; though the Geneva Bible was more read in private housest 2 In the year 1582, the Romanists finding it impossible to withhold the Scriptures any longer from the common people, printed an English New Testament at Kheims ; it was trans- lated, nut from the original Greek, but from the Latin Vul- gate. The editors (whose names are not known) retained the words azymes, tunike, holocaust, pasche, and a multitude of other Greek words untranslated, under the pretext of wanting proper and adequate English terms, by which to render them ; and thus contrived to rendsr them unintelligible to common readers. Hence the historian Fuller took occasion to remark that it was a " translation which needed to be translated;" and that its editors, "by all means labored to suppress the light of truth under one pretence or other." The erudite Puritan, Thomas Cartwright, was solicited by Sir Francis Walsingham, to refute this translation ; but after he had made considerable progress in the work, he was prohibited from proceeding further by Archbishop Whitgift, who, judging it improper that the defence of the doctrine of the Church of England should be committed to a Puritan, appointed Dr. William Fulke in his place. By him the divines of Rheims were refuted with great spirit and ability. Fulke's work appeared in 1617, and in the following year, Cartwright's confutation was published under the auspices of Archbishop Abbot ; both of them were accompanied with the Rhemish translation of the New Testament. The Old Tes^ tament was translated from the Vulgate at Douay (whence it is called the Douay Bible) in two volumes 4to., the first of which appeared in 1609, and the second in 1610. Annota- tions are subjoined, which are ascribed to one Thomas Worth- ington : the translators were William (afterwards Cardinal) Allen, Gregory Martin, and Richard Bristow. This trans- lation, with the Rhemish version of the New Testament above noticed, forms the English Bible, which alone is used by the Romanists. The last English version that remains to be noticed, is the authorized translation now in use, which is commonly called King: James' Bible. He succeeded to the throne of England in 1603 ; and, several objections having been made to the Bishop's Bible at the conference held at Hampton Court in the following year, the king commanded a new version to be undertaken, and fifty-four learned men were appointed to this important labor ; but, before it was commenced, seven of the persons nominated were either dead or had declined the task ; for the list, as given us by Fuller, comprises only forty-seven names. All of them, however, were pre-emi- nently distinguished for their piety and for their profound learning in the original languages of the sacred writings ; and such of them as survived till the commencement of the work were divided into six classes. Ten were to meet at West- minster, and to translate from the Pentateuch to the end of the second book of Kings. Eight, assembled at Cambridge, were to finish the rest of the Historical Books, and the Hagi- ographa. At Oxford, seven were to undertake the four greater prophets, with the Lamentations of Jeremiah, and the 10 CONCISE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. twelve minor prophets. The four Gospels, Acts of the Apos- tles, and the Apocalypse, were assigned to another company of eio-ht, also at Oxford, and the epistles of St. Paul, together with the remaining canonical epistles, were allotted to another company of seven, at Westminster. Lastly, another com- pany at Cambridge were to translate the Apocryphal books, including the prayer of Manasseh. The names of the trans- lators, who were from "Westminster, Oxford, and Cambridge, were as follows : WESTMINSTER. Genesis to II. Kings inclusive. Dr. Lancelot Andrews, then Dean of Westminster, who is reported to have been such a linguist that he under- stood fifteen language*. Afterwards Bishop of Chichester, 1605 ; then Ely in 1609; and finally of Winchester in 1619. Died 21st September, 1626, aged 71. Dr. John Overall, then Dean of St. Paul's. Bishop of Lichfield and Coventry, 1614. Of Norwich in 1618. Died 12th May, 1619, aged 60. Dr. Adrian a Sara via, then Canon of Westminster. Of Spanish extraction ; the friend of Hooker, and tutor of Nicholas Fuller. Afterwards Prebend of Gloucester, and Canterbury, where he died 15th January, 1613, aged 82. Dr. Richard Clarke, then Fellow of Christ College, Cambridge ; Vicar of Minster and Monkton in the isle of Thanet : died in 1634, and a folio volume of his sermons pub- lished in 1637. Dr. John Laifield, then Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge, afterwards Rector of St. Clements Danes. A Fellow of Chelsea College, which, however, was never founded. Died in 1617. Dr. Robert Tighe, or Teigh (not Leigh as often mis- named), then Archdeacon of Middlesex, and Rector of All- Hallows, Barking. An excellent textuary and profound linguist. He died in 1616, leaving his son £ 1,000 a year. Dr. Francis Burleigh, then Vicar of Bishop Stortford, if not of Thorley, Herts, and died in 1619. Dr. Geoffry, or Wilfrid King, then Fellow of King's College, Cambridge. As Regius Professor of Hebrew in that University, he succeeded Robert Spalding, hereafter men- tioned. Richard Thompson, M. A., of Clare Hall, Cambridge ; born in Holland of English parents ; an admirable philologer, but better known in Italy, France, and Germany, than at home. William Bedwell, the best Arabic scholar of his time. The tutor of Erpenius and Pocock; (but not W. Bedell of Kil- more, as has been conjectured ; he was then at Venice,) " The industrious and thrice-learned," said Lightfoot, " to whom I will rather be a scholar, than take on me to teach others." CAMBRIDGE. /. Chronicles to Ecclesiastes inclusive. Edward Livlie, Regius Professor of Hebrew for thirty years in this University ; an eminent linguist, in high esteem with Usher and Pocock. His death, in May, 1605, is sup- posed to have retarded the work in hand* Dr. John Richardson, then Fellow of Emmanuel Col- lege. Afterwards Master of Peter House, then of Trinity College. He is not to be confounded with Usher's friend of the same name. Died in 1625. Dr. Laurence Chaderton, distinguished for Hebrew and Rabbinical learning, then first Master of Emmanuel Col- lege. " If you will not be Master," said Sir Walter Mild- may, " I will not be Founder.''' He was tutor of Joseph Hall of Norwich and W. Bedell of Kilmore, who retained the highest veneration for him, and died the year after him. Chaderton, who never required the aid of spectacles, died according to his epitaph, at the age of 103 ! Born in 1537 he lived to 13th November, 1640. His life, in Latin, by W. Dillingham, was published in 1700. Francis Dillingham, then Fellow of Christ's College, an eminent Grecian. He was Parson of Dean, and beneficed at Wilden, Beds. As an author, he, as well as Overall continued to quote the Geneva version years after our present one had been published. He died a single and a wealthy man. Thomas Harrison, Vice-Chancellor of Trinity College, was eminently skilled in the Latin, Greek, and Hebrew tongues, as his own University has borne witness. Dyer ascribes to him a Lexicon Pente Glotton. Dr. Roger Andrews, brother of Lancelot, then Fellow of Pembroke Hall, and afterwards master of Jesus College, and Prebendary of Chichester. Died in 1618. Dr. Robert Spalding, then Fellow of St. John's Col- lege, and afterwards the successor of Livlie as Regius Profes- sor of Hebrew, a sufficient proof of his skill in that language. Dr. Andrew Byng, (not Burge, as in Burnet and Wil- kins,) then Fellow of St. Peter's College. In 1606 Subdean of York, and in 1618 Archdeacon of Norwich. As Regius Professor of Hebrew, he succeeded King, who had succeeded Spalding, already mentioned. OXFORD. Isaiah to Malachi inclusive. Dr. John Harding, then Regius Professor of Hebrew in the University, and afterwards President of Magdelen Col- lege, and also Rector of Halsey in Oxfordshire. Dr. John Rainolds, President of Corpus Christi College ; the man who moved the King for this new translation. " The memory and reading of that man," said Bishop Hall, " were near to a miracle ; and all Europe at the time could not "have produced three men superior to Rainolds, Jewell, and Usher, all of this same College." At the age of 58, he died 21st May, 1607. Even during his sickness, his co- adjutors met at his lodgings once a week, to compare and perfect their notes. Dr. Thomas Holland, then Fellow of Balliol College, afterwards Rector of Exeter, and Regius Professor of Divinity in Oxford. " Another Apollos," says Wood, " and mighty in the Scriptures." Died 17th March, 1613, aged 73. Dr. Richard Kilby, the Rector of Lincoln College, highly esteemed by Isaac Walton. He was afterwards pre- bendary of Lincoln, and Professor of Hebrew in the Univer- CONCISE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. II 8ity of Oxford. He left commentaries on Exodus, drawn from the Rabbins and Hebrew interpreters. Died November, 1620- Dr. Miles Smith, then Canon of Hereford. A Hebrew and Chaldee, Syriac and Arabic scholar. He is understood to have been the writer of the preface. ■ He and Bilson were to be the final examinators of the whole work. Bishop of Gloucester in 1612. Dr. Richard Brett, then Fellow of Lincoln College. Eminent as a linguist in Latin, Greek, and Hebrew, to which he added Chaldee, Arabic, and Ethiopic. Rector of Quain- ton, Bucks, where he died 15th April, 1637. Richard Fairclough, of New College, Oxford. The Rector of Bucknell, Oxfordshire, and died there in 1638. CAMBRIDGE. The Apocryphal Books. The Apocryphal Books were assigned to six Cambridge men, to wit, Dr. Duport, Master of Jesus College, Dr. Brantthwaite and RadclifF, Mr. Ward, of Emmanuel College, and Mr. Ward of King's College, Mr. Downes and Mr. Boyse, all good men and eminent scholars ; but Mr. Boyse was par- ticularly distinguished above all the rest. This committee did their work pre-eminently well — there is no part of the Bible more perfectly translated. The first book of Maccabees, Sirach, the Wisdom of Solomon, Tobit and other books de- serve to be read over and over again, as specimens of pure, beautiful Saxon English, nowhere to be excelled ; and these books give us a very high idea of the intellectual and ethical culture of the educated Jews, between the time of the close of the Old Testament and the beginning of the New Testa- ment canon, and ought to be diligently read by every Chris- tian with special reference to that point. OXFORD. Matthew to the Acts inclusive, and the Revelation. Dr. Thomas Ravis, then Dean of Christ Church. After- wards on the 14th March, 1605, Bishop of Gloucester, and in 1607, of London, where he died 14th December, 1609. Dr. George Abbot, then Dean of Winchester and Vice- Chancellor of Oxford. Bishop of Litchfield and Coventry in 1609 ; of London in 1610, and Bancroft dying 2d November, Abbot became primate in 1611. Died 4th August, 1633, aged 71. Dr. John Aglionby, then Principal of St. Edmund's Hall and Rector of Islip, and afterwards chaplain in ordinary to the King. " Accomplished in learning and an exact lin- guist." Dr. Richard Eedes was indeed the first . appointed, but he died 19th November, 1604 ; Aglionby died 6th Feb- ruary, 1610. Dr. Giles Tomson, then Dean of Windsor, afterwards in March, 1611, Bishop of Gloucester, but died 14th June next year. " He had taken a great deal of pains in translating." Sir Henry Savile, Greek tutor to Elizabeth and Provost of Eton. He was knighted by James this year, and losing his son about that period, he devoted his time and fortune to the encouragement of learning. He contributed several rare books and MSS. to the Bodleian, besides Greek type and matrices to the Oxford press. His fine edition of Chrysostom's Works, in Greek, with notes by John Bois, and of which 1,000 copies, in eight volumes folio were printed, is said to have cost him £8,000. He died at Eton, 19th February, 1622, aged 73. Dr. John Peryn, Professor of Greek, and afterwards Canon of Christ Church, died 9th May, 1615. Dr. Leonard Hutten, then Vicar of Flower, Northamp- tonshire ; an excellent Greek scholar, and learned in other branches. He died at the age of 75, 17th May, 1632. Dr. Ravens had been first appointed, but his place was vacated. Dr. John Harmar, had been Professor of Greek, Warden of Winchester College. A noted Latin and Greek scholar. He published Latin translations from Chrysostom, and his translation of Beza's sermons into English bespeaks him an excellent writer of English. He died 11th October, 1613. WESTMINSTER. Romans to Jude inclusive. Dr. William Barlow, made Dean of Chester in Decem- ber 1604, Bishop of Rochester in 1605, of Lincoln, 1608. Died 7th September, 1613. Dr. Ralph Hutchenson, then President of St. John's College, Oxford. Wood's Athenas, by Bliss, ii. p. 92. Dr. John Spencer, Fellow of Corpus Christi College, and afterwards Chaplain to the King. On the death of Dr. Rainolds he succeeded him as President of Corpus Christi, and died 3d April, 1614. Dr. Roger Fenton, it has been supposed ; if so, Fellow of Pembroke Hall, Cambridge ; and Minister of St. Stephen's, Walbrook, London. Michael Rabbett, B. D., was Rector of St. Vedast, Foster Lane, London. Dr. Thomas Sanderson, of Balliol College, Oxford, Archdeacon of Rochester in 1606. William Dakins, B. D., then Greek Lecturer, Cam- bridge, and afterwards junior Dean in 1606. He had been chosen for his skill in the original languages, but died Feb- ruary, 1607. To these translators the following instructions were given : " 1. The ordinary Bible read in the church, commonly called the Bishop's Bible, to be followed, and as little altered as the original will permit. " 2. The names of the prophets and the holy writers, with the other names in the text, to be retained as near as may be, according as they are vulgarly used. " 3. The old ecclesiastical words to be kept, as the word church not to be translated congregation. " 4. When any word hath divers significations, that to be kept, which hath been most commonly used by the most em- inent fathers, being agreeable to the propriety of the place and the analogy of faith. " 5. The division of the chapters to be altered either not at all, or as little as may be, if necessity so require. " 6. No marginal notes at all to be affixed, but only for the explanation of the Hebrew or Greek words which cannot 12 CONCISE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. without some circumlocution, so briefly and fitly be expressed in the text. " 7. Such quotations of places to be marginally set down, as shall serve for the fit references of one Scripture to another. " 8. Every particular man of each company to take the same chapter or chapters ; and having translated or amended them severally by himself, where he thinks good, all to meet together, to confer what they have done, and agree for their part what shall stand. " 9. As any one company hath dispatched any one book in this manner, they shall send it to the rest, to be considered of, seriously and judiciously ; for his majesty is very careful in this point. " 10. If any company, upon the review of the book so sent, shall doubt or differ upon any places, to send them word thereof, to note the places, and therewithal to send their reasons ; to which if they consent not, the difference to be compounded at the general meeting, which is to be of the chief persons of each company, at the end of the work. " 11. When any place of special obscurity is doubted of, letters to be directed by authority, to send to any learned in the land for his judgment in such a place. " 12. Letters to be sent from every bishop to the rest of his clergy, admonishing them of this translation in hand, and to move and charge as many as, being skilful in the tongues, have taken pains in that kind, to send their particular observ- ations to the company, either at Westminster, Cambridge, or Oxford, according as it was directed before in the king's letter to the archbishop. " 13. The directors in each company to be the Deans of Westminster and Chester for Westminster, and the King's Professors in Hebrew and Greek in the two Universities. " 14. These translations to be used, when they agree better with the text than the Bishops' Bible, viz., Tyndal's, Cover- dale's, Matthewe's, Whitchurch's, Geneva. " 15. Besides the said directors before mentioned, three or four of the most ancient and grave divines in either of the universities, not employed in translating, to be assigned by the Vice-Chancellor, upon conference with the rest of the heads, to be overseers of the translation, as well Hebrew as Greek, for the better observation of the 4th rule above specified." According to these regulations, each book passed the scru- tiny of all the translators successively. In the first instance, each individual translated every book which was allotted to his division. Secondly, the readings to be adopted were agreed upon by the whole of that company assembled to- gether, at which meeting each translator must have been solely occupied by his own version. The book, thus finished, was sent to each of the other companies to be again exam- ined ; and at these meetings " one read the translation, the rest holding in their hands some Bible, either of the learned tongues, or French, Spanish, Italian, etc. If they found any faulty they spoke ; if not, he read on." Further, the transla- tors were empowered to call to their assistance any learned men, whose studies enabled them to be serviceable, when an urgent occasion of difficulty presented itself. The translation was commenced in the spring of 1607, and the completion of it occupied almost three years. At the expiration of that time, three copies of the whole Bible, thus translated and revised, were sent to London, — one from Oxford, one from Cambridge, and a third from Westminster. Here a committee of six, two being deputed by the companies at Oxford, two by those at Cambridge, and two by those at Westminster, reviewed and polished the whole work : which was finally revised by Dr. Smith (afterwards Bishop of Gloucester,) who wrote the pre- face, and by Dr. Bilson, Bishop of Winchester. This trans- lation of the Bible was first published in folio in 1611, with the following title : " The Holy Bible, conteyning the Old Testament and the New, newly translated out of the Originall Tongues, and with the former Translations diligently compared and revised by his Majesties special! Comandement. Imprinted at Lon- don, by Robert Barker, Printer to the King's most excellent Majestic 1611." There are copies of it which have the dates of 1612 and 1613. In 1653, an edition was printed by John Field, at Cambridge, in 24mo., which is of extreme rarity and beauty: it is called the Pearl Bible, from the very small type with which it was printed, but has very numerous errata, some of which are of importance. An imitation of it was made in Holland, in 1658; but the genuine edition is known by having the four first Psalms on a page, without turn- ing over. In 1660, the same printer executed a splendid folio edition of the Bible, which was illustrated with choro- graphical plates, engraved by Ogilby, an eminent artist of that time : he also printed several other editions in 8vo. and 12mo. but they are not considered as typographical curiosi- ties. From the time of Field to the end of the seventeenth century, several curious flat Bibles were printed, which are denominated preaching Bibles, from the use made of them in the pulpit during that period. The typographical execution of them is very clear, the type being a broad-faced letter, upon thin paper, with a few marginal notes, which gives them a superiority over many of the thick and heavy volumes that have since been printed. In 1683, this translation was corrected, and many refer- ences to parallel texts were added by Dr. Scattergood ; and in 1701, a very fine edition was published in large folio under the direction of Dr. Tenison, Archbishop of Canterbury, with chronological dates, and an index by Bishop Lloyd, and accurate tables of Scripture weights and measures by Bishop Cumberland : but this edition is said to abound with typo- graphical errors. A very elaborate revision was next made by the Rev. Dr. Blayney, under the direction of the Vice- Chancellor and delegates of the Clarendon Press, at Oxford. In this edition, which was printed both in quarto and folio, in 1769, the punctuation was thoroughly revised ; the words CONCISE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 13 printed in Italics were examined and corrected by the He- brew and Greek originals ; the proper names, to the ety- mology of which allusions are made in the text, were trans- lated and entered in the margin, the summaries of chapters and running titles at the top of each page corrected ; some material errors in the chronology rectified ; and the marginal references were re-examined and corrected, and thirty thou- sand four hundred and ninety-five new references were inserted in the margin. From the singular pains bestowed, in order to render this edition as accurate as possible, it has hitherto been considered the standard edition, from which all subse- quent impressions have been executed. Notwithstanding, however, the great labor and attention bestowed by Dr. Blayney, his edition must now yield the palm of accuracy to the very beautiful and correct edition published by Messrs. Eyre and Strahan, but printed by Mr. Woodfall in 1806, and again in 1812, in quarto ; as not fewer than one hundred and sixteen errors were discovered in collating the edition of 1806 with Dr. B.'s, and one of these errors was an omission of considerable importance. Messrs. Eyre and Strahan's edi- tions may therefore be regarded as of the very highest authority, in respect to correctness of printing. The British and Foreign Bible Society, and the American Bible Society, have taken great pains to revise the text of the authorized translation, and make it as correct as possible ; and the later editions issued by these societies, are of almost faultless accuracy. Samuel Bagster of London deserves great credit for what he has done in the way of issuing beautiful and useful edi- tions of the authorized English translation of the Scriptures, and wherever the English language is spoken, Bagster's Bibles are known and prized above all price. It has for some time been deeply and widely felt, that the changes in the English language since our translation was made, as well as the great advance in the knowledge of the original tongues, and the immensely rich and varied sources of illustration furnished by the researches of modern travelers and explorers, make a new revision of our authorized version an indispensable necessity. The Church of England has com- menced the work, and has committed the execution of it to some of the most able and suitable men that can be found in Britain, not only Episcopal, but also Presbyterian, Congre- gationalist, Baptist, Methodist, and even a Roman Catholic, as appears by the following statement made in the month of June, 1870 : " At the first meeting of the Committee appointed by the Convocation of Canterbury, the following resolutions and rules were agreed to, as the fundamental principles on which the revision of the Bible is to be conducted : " I. That the Committee appointed by the Convocation of Canterbury at its last session separate itself into two com- panies, the one for the revision of the authorized version of the Old Testament, the other for the revision of the authoi*- ized version of the New Testament. "IT. That the company for the revision of the authorized version of the Old Testament consists of the Bishops of St. Davids (Thirlwall), Llandaff (Ollivant), Ely (Browne), Lincoln (Wordsworth), and Bath and Wells (Hervey), and of the following members from the Lower House: Archdeacon Rose, Canon Selwyn, Dr. J ebb, and Dr. Kay. " III. That the company for the revision of the authorized version of the New Testament consist of the Bishops of Win- chester (Wilberforce), Gloucester and Bristol (Ellicott), and Salisbury (Moberly), and of the following members from the Lower House : The Prolocutor, the Deans of Canterbury and Westminster, and Canon Blakesley. "IV. That the first portion of the work to be undertaken by the Old Testament Company be the revision of the au- thorized version of the Pentateuch. "V. That the first portion of the work to be undertaken by the New Testament Company be the revision of the author- ized version of the Synoptical Gospels. " VI. That the following scholars and divines be invited to join the Old Testament Company : Dr. W. L. Alexander, Professor Chinnery, Canon Cook, Professor A. B. Davidson, Dr. B. Davies, Professor Fairbairn, the Rev. F. Field, Dr. Ginsburg, Dr. Gotch, Archdeacon Harrison, Professor Leathes, Professor M'Gill, Canon Payne Smith, Professor E. H. Perowne, Professor Plumptre, Canon Pusey, Dr. Wright (British Museum), W. A. Wright (Cambridge). " VII. That the following scholars and divines be invited to join the New Testament Company : Dr. Angus, the Arch- bishop of Dublin, Dr. Eadie, the Eev. F. J. A. Hort, the Kev. W. G. Humphry, Canon Kennedy, Archdeacon Lee, Dr. Lightfoot, Professor Milligan, Professor Moulton, Dr. J. H. Newman, Professor Newth, Dr. A. Roberts, the Rev. G. Vance Smith, Dr. Scott (Balliol College), the Rev. F. Scrivener, Dr. Vaughan, and Canon Wescott. [Five of these have declined — Dr. Pusey, Canon Payne Smith, Dr. Wright, Dr. Newman, and Dr. Tregelles. The latter is too ill to at- tend to it, and Dr. Newman, being a Catholic, could hardly be expected to look with favor on the project.] " VIII. That the general principles to be followed by both companies be as follows : " 1. To introduce as few alterations as possible into the text of the authorized version consistently with faithfulness. " 2. To limit, as far as possible, the expression of such alter- ations to the language of the authorized and earlier English versions. " 3. Each company to go twice over the portion to be re- vised, once provisionally, the second time finally, and on principles of voting as hereinafter provided. "4. That the text to be adopted be that for which the evidence is decidedly preponderating, and that when the text so adopted differs from that from which the authorized version wns made, the alteration be indicated in the margin. " 5. To make or retain no change in the text on the second final revision by each company, except two-thirds of those 14 CANON OF SCRIPTURE. present approve of the same, but on the first revision to de- cide by simple majorities. "6. In every case of proposed alteration that may have "•iven rise to discussion, to defer the voting thereupon till the next meeting, whensoever the same shall be required by one- third of those present at the meeting, such intended vote to be announced in the notice for the next meeting. "7. To revise the headings of chapters, pages, paragraphs, italics, and punctuation. " 8. To refer on the part of each company, when considered desirable, to divines, scholars, and literary men, whether at home or abroad, for their opinions. " IX. That the work of each company be communi- cated to the other as it is completed, in order that there may be as little deviation from uniformity in language as possible. "X. That the special or by-rules for each company be aa follows : "1. To make all corrections in writing previous to the meeting. " 2. To place all the corrections due to textual considera- tions on the left-hand margin, and all other corrections on the right-hand margin. " 3. To transmit to the chairman, in case of being unable to attend, the corrections proposed in the portion agreed upon for consideration." It must be some time, however, perhaps years, before this important work can be completed. For several years past, learned men of the Baptist denom- ination have been hard at work on a revision of the English Scriptures in accordance with their views, of which only the New Testament and a few books of the Old have as yet been published. i »•— > on of Scripture, The word canon found in the Greek of Gal. vi. 16, means literally a measuring rule; and the canon of Scripture indi- cates those books which, in distinction from all others, are re- ceived as of divine inspiration and of divine authority. CANON OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. The books of the Old Testament, as they stand in our common English Bibles, are the books and the only books which the Jews, who were entrusted by God Himself with the oracles of God, (Rom. iii. 2,) have always recognized as of divine in- spiration and divine authority. They have never allowed even works of acknowledged merit produced from time to time among them afterwards to be added to the sacred canon. This is matter of unquestionable history. And, though it might be thought that the Alexandrian Jews, apart in some respects from their brethren in Judea, were not at one with them in their limitation of the Scripture canon, since certain other pieces were appended to the Septuagint or Alexandrian Greek translation, yet it will be found that substantially they held the same rule. Thus the grandson of the author of Ecclesiasticus, in his prologue to that book, implies the iden- tity ; and Philo, the eminent Alexandrian, evidently ac- quainted with apocryphal works, from which he has occasion- ally borrowed ideas, nowhere cites them, as he does almost every book of canonical Scripture. It is very evident, from the expressions we continually meet in the New Testament, that a certain body of writings was at that time considered to be " Scripture." The various terms employed — " the Scripture," " the Scriptures," " the Holy Scriptures," " the Holy Writings," (II. Tito. iii. 15, Gr.,) etc., — presuppose this. And sometimes various parts of a whole are spoken of — " the law and the prophets," " the law of Moses, the prophets, and the psalms," — showing the dis- tribution of the several writings into well-known classes, (comp. Matt. v. 17, xv. 3-9; Mark xii. 24; Luke xxiv. 27, 44, 45 ; John v. 39, x. 34, 35 ; Bom. iii. 2 ; II. Tim. iii. 16; I. Pet. i. 10-12 ; II. Pet. i. 19-21.) There is also contem- porary secular evidence as to the several books which made up the collection of the Scriptures. Josephus lived at the time of the apostles, and declares that the Jews " had only twenty-two books of Scripture, which might justly challenge credit and belief among them; whereof five were the. books of Moses, containing little less than 3,000 years ; and thirteen the books of the prophets, wherein they wrote the acts of their times, from the death of Moses to the reign of Arta- xerxes, king of Persia ; and four more, containing both hymns to God, and admonitions to men for the amendment of their lives ; but, from the time of Artaxerxes, though certain books had been written, yet they deserved not the same credit and belief which the former had, because there was no cer- tain succession of prophets among them : in the meanwhile, what belief they had of the true Scriptures which they only acknowledged, and how faithful they were towards them, was from hence most manifest, that, though they were written so long time before, yet durst never any man presume either to add or diminish, or alter aught at all in them, it being a maxim engrafted into every one of that nation from their youth, and in a manner born with them, to hold these writings for, the oracles of God, and remaining constant to them, if need were, willingly to die for them,*' ( Contr. Apiori. lib. i. §8.) CANON OF SCRIPTURE. 15 The twenty-two books of which Josephus speaks are thus made up : — BOOKS OF MOSES. Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, Deuteronomy, 5 THE PROPHETS. Joshua, Judges, with Ruth, I. and II. Samuel, (reckoned as one book,) I. and II. Kings, (one book,) Isaiah, Jeremiah, with Lamentations, Ezekiel, The twelve minor prophets, (one book,) Daniel, Job, Ezra and Nehemiah, (one book,) Esther, I. and II. Chronicles, (one book,) 13 HYMNS AND ADMONITIONS. The Psalter, Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, Song of Solomon, 4 22 There is therefore the strongest proof which the nature of the case admits, that the Old Testament (as we call it) was, at the beginning of the Christian era, revered as the rule of faith containing the communications of God to man, and further, that it was composed of the same books or parts which compose it now. These books, and these only were the Bible of our Lord Jesus Christ, which He constantly referred to as the Word of God, the Scriptures which could not be broken, (John x. 35,) which He was con- tinually explaining to his disciples to the very last, and urging upon them the most implicit belief and acceptance of their every sentence. (Luke xxiv. 25-27, 32.) Moreover, it is clear, from the books of the Apocrypha writ- ten before our Lord's advent, that there was at an earlier date a collection recognized as the sacred code of the Jewish church. Some proof of this has been already given in the reference made to the prologue to Ecclesiasticus. But the following passages may also be consulted: Ecclus. xxiv. 23 ; Bar. iv. 1 ; I. Mace. i. 56, 57, ii. 50-68, xii. 9 ; II. Mace. vi. 23. The holy books of Scripture are expressly named as in the hands of the people in the time of Jonathan Maccabeus ; and for these books the Jews contended as earnestly then as at any period of their history. Many other passages there are more or less directly referring to the contents of those books, and leading us to the conclusion that those which were " the Scriptures " of those times are identical with " the Scrip- tures " of a later date. The Septuagint or Alexandrian Greek version of the Scriptures is another testimony. This version, comprising all the books of the Jewish canon, was in existence and credit before the Christian era. It is true that the complete translation was not made at once ; that the Pentateuch was first rendered into Greek, about 286 years B. C, and that the versions of other books succeeded at intervals, perhaps for a century ; also that there are certain additions of things not in the Hebrew text, tending afterwards to complicate the question ; yet, as before observed, we have no reason to be- lieve that originally the Alexandrian canon differed from that of Palestine. Thus the great fact is proved that some centu- ries before Christianity arose there was a body of sacred writ- ings held to be the authoritative standard of the Jewish faith. The Old Testament gives evidence that its contents were preserved with care. We are told that the book of the law was delivered to the Levites to be placed beside the ark of the covenant (Deut. xxxi. 9, 25, 26). The diligent writing by Joshua of other " words " is noted (Josh. xxiv. 26). And collections seem from time to time to have been made, as of proverbs (Prov. xxv. 1), of Jeremiah's writings (Jer. xxxvi. 2-4, 32 : see also xv. 16). Then, again, " the book of the Lord" is spoken of (Isai. xxxiv. 16: comp. xxx. 8). So Daniel had"^e books" (Dan. ix. 2 ; the article being in the original) ; and after the return from Babalyon "the law " and "the former prophets" are referred to as if they were a known collection (Zech. vii. 12 ; comp. i. 4.) Very remark- able, too, are the expressions in the Psalms. David could hardly have penned that commendation of " the Law of the Lord " (Psal. xix. 7-11,) had that law not been in a written form ; and later psalm-writers have spoken of loving the law, and the testimonies, and the Word of God, taking them as a guide, meditating upon them day and night (cxix. 97, 99, 105, 149 ; comp. exxxviii. 2, cxlvii. 19.) Surely there must have been at the time some well-understood body of divine writings to justify language like this. It was not to be expected that the sacred books themselves would give a definite account of the settlement of the canon. Indications such as have been exhibited are all that could be looked for in them. But other testimony points to the times of Ezra and Nehemiah, the life-time of the last prophets of the Jewish church, as the period when the Holy Writings were definitely gathered and recognized as the completed standard of God's teaching. Traditions of this kind are mentioned in two of the apocryphal books (II. Esdr. xiv. ; II. Mace. ii. 13.) There is also an extraordinary statement of this kind in the Talmud. It is to the following etfect. The question is first put, Who wrote these books? And to this the answer is given: "Moses wrote the Pentateuch and Job; Joshua his book and eight verses in Deuteronomy ; Samuel the books of Samuel, Judges, and Uuth ; David the book of Psalms by ten men ; Jeremiah his book, Lamenta- 1G CANON OF SCRIPTURE. tlons, and the books of Kings; Hezekiah and his college, Isaiah, Proverbs, Solomon's Song, and Ecclesiastes ; the men of the great synagogue Ezekiel, the twelve minor prophets, Daniel, and Esther ; Ezra his book, and the genealogies of Chronicles ; and Nehemiah completed the Chronicles," (Baba Bathra, fol. 13.2.) It is questioned what is the precise meaning of " wrote " in this place. It cannot be interpreted in the sense of original composition ; for no one imagines that Hezekiah, with those he employed, composed the proph- ecies of Isaiah. It must rather be understood (comp. Prov. xxv. 1,) to imply transcription and collection, the preparing and placing the several books in the condition in which they were to go authoritatively forth. It must be remembered that the books of the Old Testa- ment are of extreme antiquity, that no contemporaneous He- brew or any other literature exists, nay, that these very books constitute the entire remains of the Hebrew language. Such proof as might be properly demanded under other cir- cumstances, in another age, cannot for the reasons assigned be produced here. And yet, with every disadvantage, most remarkable is the chain of evidence — indications in the writ- ings themselves, that when produced they were committed to the care of a specially-commissioned body of men, presump- tions in the later parts that those previously written were rec- ognized and regarded with reverence, all of them claiming to be not posterior to the latest prophets, the collection acknowl- edged and described in works written anterior to Christ, the various books in it distinctly named just as they are in our lists, by an author contemporary with the apostles, with the addition that no part was composed after the cessation of prophecy, the practice of our Lord and of his disciples of citing the collection as well known, noting sometimes its three great constituent parts, the singular unanimity in regard to this canon of the two in some respects rival branches of the Jewish church, and lastly the venerable tradition which as- signs to the times of Ezra and Nehemiah the completion of the book of God, it neither needing nor accepting any further addition ; surely there is here a mass of proof not easily to be set aside. It is not meant that any man or set of men (the "great synagogue" they have been called) admitted to or excluded from the canon at their will, judging what was or what was not inspired, but that they laid apart those which had always been known to be so authenticated from the very time of composition as parts of the message and the memorial of God to his people. The work of such men was declaratory, that the canon might be guarded against groundless claims. It was acknowledged as an ascertained fact among the Jews that the last strains of prophecy died out with Malachi : no inspired man arose after his days ; and therefore no book could be added to those already venerated. The precise time when the final gathering and recognition occurred, in other words, when the canon was closed, may be uncertain — some may deem it eai-lier and some later ; but the conclusion is irresistible, that from about the times of the later prophets, not long after the return from captivity, the Jews have had a collected body of holy books which thev retain without addition or diminution to the present clay. Investigations into the date and authority of each separate book of both the Scripture and the Apocrypha, so far as we can make them, confirm this judgment. It is granted that some of the Christian fathers cited as Scripture books not belonging to the canon. They generally used the Septuagint version of Scripture, to which other compositions, as stated above, had been annexed. Justin Martyr is an exception. He was familiar with Palestine. And nowhere in his works does he use any of the apocryphal writings (Cosin. Schol. Hist, of Can., chap. iv. 48.) There are early Christian catalogues extant of the books of the Old Testament. And these exactly, or with an exception not difficult to be accounted for, coincide with the Jewish canon. Jerome, the most important witness, agrees exactly. Melito of Sardis, in the second century, took special pains to obtain an accurate list (Euseb. Hist. Eccles., lib. iv. cap. 26) ; and his list is identical with that of the Jews, save that he does not separately mention Esther, which, however, was probably as well as Nehemiah, included under Ezra (See Bp. Marsh's Comp. View of Churches of England and Rome, chap. v. pp. 106, 107, 2d edit.) Origen makes oneaddition ; he enumer- ates Jeremiah with the Lamentations and the Epistle (Euseb. Hist. Eccles. lib. vi. cap. 25.) This epistle has been taken to be that appended to the apocryphal book of Baruch. It may with at least equal prob- ability be regarded as the genuine letter found in Jer. xxix. These are the only discrepancies from the Hebrew canon which early catalogues present. During the first four cen- turies, this Hebrew c?non is the only one which is distinctly recognized, and it is supported by the combined authority of those fathers whose critical judgment is entitled to the greatest weight. It was not till the time of Augustine that any real diver- gence manifested itself. The Septuagint was the parent of the Latin version ; and thus uncanonical books were found in the Latin Bibles. It was with the Latin version that Augustine was conversant ; and hence his catalogue includes apocryphal books. Still, though not always consistent with himself, it would seem that he intended to make a distinction ; and, while Augustine's influence had great weight in leading the mind of the western church, there were always, down to the very spring of the reformation, many of the most learned divines who adhered to the integrity of the Jewish canon. It was reserved for the council of Trent to decree that the Hebrew canon must be enlarged, and that the Apocrypha must be accepted as equal in authority with the inspired writings (Decret. de Canon. Script., Sess. iv. Apr. 8, 1546). Here, then, there is a fundamental difference as to the basis of faith between the Roman Catholics and ourselves. CANON OF SCRIPTURE. CANON OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. The writings of the New Testament are circumscribed by a narrow period of time. They were not, like the sacred books of the Hebrews, spread over many ages : they were composed by men who were contemporaries, who were more or less known to each other ; some of whom were close and intimate friends and colleagues. And yet they were not the result of counsel and agreement. At first the body of Chris- tian doctrine was to be found in the oral teaching of the apostles, and of those instructed by them, and received and further propagated by the various communities of the faithful whom they taught. But circumstances showed by-and-by the expediency and necessity of committing certain truths to writino- ; and exigencies arose requiring communications from the apostles by letters to the churches to which they could not personally speak. These churches were in different parts of the Roman world. And, as a history written specially for one class would not immediately pass into the hands of others, and an epistle directed to a church in the east would not from the nature of the case be at once known to a church in the west, so, though composed almost contemporaneously, it could only be by a gradual process that the books of the New Testament would be brought together, and acknowl- edged to be not an incongruous collection of writings of the age, but the sum of the treasures of apostolic teaching stored up in various places. There are indications in different parts of the New Tes- tament that the writers were aware of the position their productions were to occupy. They speak with authority (I. Cor. vii. 7, xiv. 37 ; II. Thess. iii. 6 ; I. Tim. iv. 1) ; they require their writings to be publicly read (Col. iv. 16 ; I. Thess. v. 27) ; they deliver truth only to be divinely known for the instruction of the faithful, pronouncing a blessing on those who shall read and obey, and a curse on those who shall add to or subtract from what they have said (Rev. i. 1, 3, xxii. 18, 19) ; they refer to the writings of their fellows under the significant name of Scripture (II. Tim. v. 17 ; II. Pet. iii. 15, 16. It is freely acknowledged that no particular time can be specified when the books of the New Testament were col- lected and formally recognized. We have, rather, to feel our way along the course of Christian history and literature. But, "if it can be shown that the epistles were first recog- nized exactly in those districts in which they would natur- ally be first known, that from the earliest mention of them they are assumed to be received by churches, and not rec- ommended only by private authority, that the canon as we receive it now was fixed in a period of strife and controversy, that it was generally received on all sides, that even those who separated from the church,, and cast aside the authority of the New Testament Scriptures, did not deny their authen- ticity ; if it can be shown that the first references are per- fectly accordant with the express decision of a later period, 3 and that there is no trace of the general reception of any other books ; if it can be shown that the earliest forms of Christian doctrine and phraseology exactly correspond with the different elements preserved in the canonical epistles, it will surely follow that a belief so widely spread throughout the Christian body, so deeply rooted in the inmost conscious- ness of the Christian church, so perfectly accordant with all the facts which we do know, can only be explained by ad- mitting that the books of the New Testament are genuine and apostolic, a written rule of Christian faith and life." Anything like a full investigation or proof of all these par- ticulars would, it is manifest, require a volume. Here there can be given only a brief outline, with a few of the more prominent illustrations. We possess writings of Clement, Ignatius, Polycarp, and others, men who had some of them conversed with the first disciples, and who flourished in the Christian church but a little later than the apostles. These writers make frequent references to portions of the New Testament, and quotations from it. And, if they do not at once cite the New Testament exactly as they do the Old, the reason is to be found in the considerations already suggested. But indisputably they recognize a distinction between themselves as ordinary writers, and those from whom the books of the New Testa- ment proceeded as of far higher authority. Thus Clement, writing to the Corinthians, alludes to James iv. 1 ; Eph. iv. 4 ; Rom. xii. 5, quotes Matt, xviii. 6, xxvi. 24, and reminds those he addresses how St. Paul " divinely inspired" had sent them an epistle QEpist. ad Cor. 4G, 47). Ignatius cites Matt. iii. 15 (Epist. ad Smyrn. 1), Matt x. 16 {ad Polycarp. 2), and tells the Romans that he does not lay injunctions on them like Paul and Peter {ad Horn. 4). Poly- carp quotes Acts ii. 21 ; I. Pet. i. 8 ; Eph. ii. 8, and says lhat neither he nor any like him can attain to the wisdom of St. Paul {ad Philip. 1, 3). And these are but specimens ot the many citations and allusions to be found in the works of these early writers. The testimony of Justin Martyr, born about the close of the first century (89 A. D.) is very important. Some of the spurious Gospels were probably extant in his time ; but his references are not to them, but to those of Matthew, Mark, and Luke certainly, and it can hardly be doubted to that of John. He speaks also of the memorials or memoranda of the apostles being read with the writings of the prophets in public Christian assemblies for worship {JLpol. 1, 67). Here- tics were rising at this time in the church ; but they appealed to the sacred books. Of two of these some notice must be taken. Basilides (about 125 A. D.), though he certainly used some other writings besides those of our canon, yet treated the genuine Scriptures with the utmost reverence, and ap- pears to have been the first who distinctly cited them in the same manner as those of the Old Testament. Herocleon, a Gnostic, about the same date wrote commentaries on the Gospels, and would seem to have been the first commentator 18 BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. on the New Testament. Two more important witnesses of the second century must be referred to, one representing the eastern, the other the western church. The Peshito Syriac version comprises all the books of the New Testament, ex- cept II. Peter, II. and III. John, Jude and the Revelation ; the Muratorian fragment, as it is called, of Roman origin (about 170 A. D.) includes all but Hebrews, James, and II. Peter ; it notices also the partial reception of an apocryphal work called the Revelation of Peter. The two taken together comprise every book but II. Peter. Later authorities are, as might be expected, still more ex- plicit. Irenaeus, toward the close of the second century, speaks of the Scriptures collectively (the New Testament as well as the Old) as " perfect, being delivered by the Word of God and his Spirit." (Adv. Hcer. lib. ii. 28, 2.) Clement of Alexandria nearly at the same time describes the blessed Gospel as with the law and the prophets ratified by the au- thorization of Almighty power (Strom, lib. iv. 1.) And Tertullian distinctly mentions the New Testament (Adv. Prax: 15.) The testimonies of these three writers are the more weighty, because they speak as representatives of respectively the western, the Alexandrian, and the African churches. The stream of evidence cannot here be further traced. It must suffice to say that Eusebius at the beginning of the fourth century reckons, as acknowledged by all, the four Gos- pels, the Acts, the Pauline Epistles, I. John, I. Peter, and it would seem the Revelation. He then enumerates as doubted by some, James, Jude, II. Peter, II. and III. John; and after- wards names many writings, confessedly spurious (Hist. Ec- cles. lib. iii. cap. 25.) The special evidence for those books thus noted as doubtful will be stated hereafter. It is suffi- cient to observe here that the very hesitation with which some churches received them is a proof of the watchful care taken, lest any unauthorized writing should be accepted as ca- nonical. The fair conclusion, therefore, is that, seeing the books of the New Testament began very early to be called Scripture (possibly even by the apostolic fathers ; see Polycarp, ad. Philip. 12.) and were reverenced as possessing an authority which belonged to no other compositions, that they were publicly read in religious assemblies, that they were appealed to by both Christians and heretics, that commentaries were written on them as the text book of the gospel, that versions were early made of them, and catalogues formed, agreeing in the main, with discrepancies not difficult to account for, surely we are justified in regarding these as the authentic records, the canonical standard of the Christian religion. The carrying out of the argument, the full statement of the illustrations and proofs, must be sought in the larger works devoted to this subject. t »»» » CONCISE ACCOUNT OF EACH ONE OF THE BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. &ty ^entatmrij ox tfje jfibe iSoofcs of Mosttg. THE PENTATEUCH. The name by which the first five books of the Old Testament, commonly ascribed to Moses, are collectively designated. The word Pentateuch is of Greek origin, implying five books or volumes. In Scripture various ap- pellations are given to the Pentateuch, such as " the law," "the law of Moses," "the book of the law of the Lord," «fec, &c, (Deut. xxviii. 61 ; II. Kings xxii. 8, 11 ; II. Chron. xvii. 9, xxxiv. 14, 15 ; Neh. viii. 1, 3, 18 ; Luke xxiv. 44, and elsewhere) ; and by the Rabbins it is termed "the five-fifths of the law." It forms to the present day but a single roll or volume in the Jewish manuscripts, distributed into fifty-four larger perashioth or sections, and into six hun- dred and sixty-nine smaller ones, called open or closed, according as they commence respectively at the beginning or in the middle of lines. 1. The current of external evidence is altogether in favor of the Mosaic authorship. That great lawgiver is said to have been " learned in all the wisdom of the Egyptians," (Acts vii. 22.) Now it is notorious that the art of writing was known and was continually practised in Egypt prior to the time of Moses. It was among such a people that Moses was reared, and in such wisdom he was trained. When, then, the stirring events of the exodus occurred, when a nation was to be organized, laws to be promulgated, and customs to be established, it is a moral certainty, apart from the consideration of any divine command, that such a man would take care to chronicle passing events, and to have his laws a written code. Perfectly reasonable, therefore, are the notices which we find in the Pentateuch itself, (Exod. xvii. 14, xxiv. 3, 4, 7, xxxiv. 27, 28 ; Numb, xxxiii. 2 ; Deut. i. 5, xvii. 18, xxviii. 58, xxxi. 9-11, 22, 24-26), which go to show that Moses was in the habit of committing things to writing, for pres- ervation to succeeding ages. Some of these notices, indeed, refer to particular historical events, or to a compendium of BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. 19 laws. But others furnish a strong presumption that the entire Pentateuch was intended. Thus, when it is said that " the book of the law " was to be placed beside the ark of the covenant, (Deut. xxxi. 26,) a natural conclusion is that this was the complete roll. So, when the " law " was ordered to be read to the people at the feast of tabernacles (9-11), it could hardly be a mere fragment. If we pass to the following books of the Old Testament we have a chain of evidence for the existence of the Pentateuch. There are several notices in Joshua of " the book of the law," sometimes expressly called " the law of Moses," (Josh. i. 8, viii. 80-32, 34, xxiii. 6, xxiv. 26). And that such a volume continued to exist, and was often appealed to, the following references will prove : (I. Kings ii. 3, viii. 53 ; II. Kings xi. 12, xiv. 6, xxi. 8, xxii. 8, 10, 11, 16, xxiii. 24, 25 ; I. Chron. xvi. 40, xxii. 12,13; II. Chron. xvii. 9, xxiii. 18, xxv. 4, xxx. 16, xxxi. 3, xxxiii. 8, xxxiv. 14, 15, 16, 18, 19, 21, 24, 30, xxxv. 6, 12, 26; Ezra iii. 2, vi. 18, vii. 6 ; Neh. i. 7, 8, viii. 1-3, 5, 8, 14, 15, 18, ix. 3, x. 34, 36, xiii. i-3 ; Dan. ix. 11, 13 ; Mai. iv. 4). The testimony may be traced still far- ther. For, though soon after the return from captivity the spirit of prophecy ceased, yet there were Jewish secular writers of credit who preserved and carried on the record which they had received from their fathers. They bear wit- ness to the existence of the book in their days, and to the fact that it was attributed to Moses. The testimony of Christ and the New Testament is unequivocal and explicit. See Matt. xix. 7 ; Mark x. 3-5, xii. 19, 26 ; Luke xvi. 29, 31, xxiv. 27, 44 ; John i. 45, v. 46, 47, vii. 19, viii. 5 ; Acts iii. 22, xv. 21, xxvi. 22, xxviii. 23 ; Eom. x. 5 ; II. Cor. iii. 15 ; Heb. vii. 14. Scarcely for any other ancient book can such a continuous line of witnesses be produced. Besides the direct evidence, there are various collateral proofs of the antiquity of the Pentateuch. Thus the whole body of the later writings of the Old Testament is in accord- ance with what we find therein. The customs of the Penta- teuch are observed, the laws of it are acknowledged, the his- tory it details is referred to, its phraseology colors the style of every Hebrew author. It would be very difficult to ac- count for this, if the book itself were not at the time in exist- ence, if there were merely some floating traditions or unau- thorized documents, which were not till a later period formed into a collected, consistent, whole. It is not merely that, as has been shown, there is distinct mention of a law-book, but the rest of the Old Testament is, so to speak, impregnated with the Pentateuch. Detailed proof of this obviously can not be produced here ; but it has been gathered by various critics, and may be seen drawn out at length in the larger works. It is urged that Gen. xiii. 7, betrays a later date, that it was written after the expulsion of the Canaanites. Nay, it may be rejoined ; for, as remnants of the Canaanites were in Palestine after the Babylonish captivity (Ezra ix. 1), the date would then have to be brought down to a time in which no sane man would choose to place it. Bather, we have in the words objected to, the natural reason stated why Abraham and Lot could not dwell together. Had there been no other settlers, there would have been room enough ; but it was not so : the Canaanites and the Perizzites even then, at that early time, were there. It is said that places are called in the Pentateuch by names which they did not bear till after the days of Moses. Beth-el (Gen. xii. 8), Hebron (xiii. 18), and Dan (xiv. 14), are examples of the alleged anachronism. But really little stress need be laid on such objections. The title Beth-el might not be generally adopted till the Israelites had occupied Canaan, but as it was so solemnly given by Jacob, it is reasonable to believe that it was from his time used by his descendants. Hebron was probably the old name of the city, to which the title Kirjath-arba, " town of Arba," was additionally and subse- quently (for not Anakim, but Hittites, dwelt there in Abra- ham's days) given, as that of " the city of David " to Zion and to Beth-lehem. There is nothing to surprise us in the old names being resumed : modern examples of such a resump- tion might easily be produced. As to Dan, there seems to have been another place, Dan-jaan (II. Sam. xxiv. 6,) so- called, besides that which took its name from the tribe (Josh, xix. 47) ; but we have scarcely information enough to decide. After all, though the text as it is may be satisfactorily de- fended, yet who shall say, as it is likely that the hands of inspired men subsequently arranged some of the holy books, that a name may not have been for perspicuity exchanged ; or a slight explanatory addition have been made — like the notice of Moses' death — such as those which occur in ordi- nary works without impeachment of their authority or good faith ? Such captious objections will not in any reasonable man's mind cast doubt upon the Mosaic authorship. The law of the king (Deut. xvii. 14-20) was written, it is said, after the establishment of the Hebrew monarchy. The real ground of objection to it is its prophetic character. That the injunction against multiplying horses and wives was not properly obeyed is no proof that there was no such early law ; else every statute that ever existed in any country might be pronounced " unhistorical ;" for none has been always observed. The prophetic objection need not be here discussed : we believe in prophecy, and that is enough. One more point must be here adverted to. The writer of the Pentateuch applies the third person to Moses, and speaks of him, it is said, as he would not have spoken of himself. It is perhaps necessary to notice only that remarkable passage (Numb. xii. 3) which, as appearing to involve self-commenda- tion, has created the chief difficulty. We must bear in mind that Moses shrunk from the charge laid upon him. In his earlier life, indeed, fired with a sense of his people's wrongs. he had zealously stood forth as their defender, ( F.xod. ii. 1 1- 14.) But afterwards he repeatedly declined the offered mis- sion, (iii. 11, iv. 1-17, v. 22, 23, vi. 12. 2S-30.) And even 20 BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. after the deliverance from Egypt we find Moses desiring to be relieved from his burden and rejoicing when others were called to share it, (Numb. xi. 10, 15, 28, 29.) Who can doubt that such a man would readily, if it had been permit- ted him, have devolved on Aaron and Miriam all the authority they coveted? Moses was not " meek " in the ordinary sense of the word, for we frequently read of his wrath ; but he was thoroughly unambitious. So far then from personal commendation, he simply records (xii. 3) the fact that for his part his brother and sister might have had their way. What is there inconsistent with his authorship of the history in this ? Besides the question of authorship there is yet another — that of the truthfulness of the record — which must be briefly looked at. If we cannot depend upon it as credible, it matters little by whom the Pentateuch was written. Regarding, however, the Mosaic authorship generally as proved, we have presumptive evidence that the narrative is true. A large part of it comprises events in ihe life-time of Moses, events many of them witnessed by the Israelitish nation, events published before those who could have exposed their falsehood if they were falsely reported, and who, from the temper they manifested, we may be sure would have ex- posed it if they could. The Pentateuch demonstrably moulded the manners of Israel : it contained the ordinances of their religion based upon alleged facts : it prescribed their political constitution and rights based also upon alleged facts : it regulated, moreover, their domestic habits, meeting them, so to speak, at every point publicly and socially. Their pass- over was to be observed because they had been delivered by divine judgment from bondage. The division of the nation was fixed because their early ancestor had twelve sons. Their priesthood was assigned to one of these tribes, because of the zeal reported at a particular crisis to have been shown by that tribe. How could all these ordinances have taken effect, unless the events which are said to have led to them, really happened ? But actual contradictions are alleged ; as a sample of which take the following : Two varying reasons are given for Jacob's being sent into Mesopotamia ; the one that he might escape the results of his brother's anger, the other that he might marry with his own kindred, (Gen. xxvii. 41-45 com- pared with xxvii. 46, xxviii. 5.) But these reasons were not contradictory, and may both be true. Esau's threatening against his brother may well consist with Rebekah's wish that Jacob should take a wife from among his own relations. Indeed, the two parts of the history fit accurately together. For it is not said that Esau's angry threats reached his father's ear. They were told only to Rebekah. And she, of course, did not convey them to Isaac. With character- istic tact she mentioned to him only her fear that Jacob also might intermarry with the daughters of Heth, sure that that would procure Isaac's consent to Jacob's departure. Matters fell out as she had anticipated ; and Jacob obeyed both his father and his mother, the one in going to seek a wife of his kindred, the other in consulting for his safety by flight. The narrative is complete and consistent. But there are, further, said to be historical inaccuracies — indeed, yet stronger language has been used; and many of the recorded events, we are now plainly told, are impossible. One or two examples must be given. We are told that Israel could never have multiplied from a family into a popu- lous nation within the period during which they were held in bondage by the Egyptians. But, first of all, this objec- tion overlooks the fact that Jacob went down into Egypt with a very large establishment. We may well suppose that it was not from the family only, but from the family and the dependents, with whom there would be intermarriages, that the nation sprung. But, setting this consideration apart, it has been sufficiently proved and confirmed by modern ex- amples, that it is quite possible that the recorded increase could have taken place within the specified time : more especially when the divine blessing was vouchsafed pur- posely for this multiplication. Again, it is maintained that the vast masses of Israel never could have lived, as we read they did, with their cattle for many years in the desert. But to this there are two answers. Modern travelers declare that the wilderness is not, as men are ready to suppose, all a bare and naked waste. Amid arid plains there are extensive fertile tracts, abundantly watered, and, in parts of the year at least, covered with vegetation. And, so far from its beino- impossible for large bodies of men to traverse it, at this day the caravans of the pilgrims to Mecca, often including many thousands, pass directly through the whole length of the most desert portion of the peninsula. Besides, it is a gratuitous assumption that the Arabian wilderness was always as inhos- pitable as it is at present. There is strong reason to believe that there were anciently cities where now there is a sandy waste ; and there are still visible the traces of works, yielding full proof that the country was once far more fitted for the sojourn of nomadic tribes than it is now. The grand objection, however, to the truthfulness of the Pentateuch i-? the supernatural character of many of the events related ; and men, professing to know accurately what their Maker can or will do, have gravely pronounced his special interference in the government of the universe, the work of his fingers, the domain of his power, impossible. Objections of this kind have a larger scope than the credi- bility of the Pentateuch : they affect the whole of revealed religion. The direct evidence for the truthfulness of the Mosaic writings is, at least, as strong as it is for any historical docu- ment whatever. We find the leading facts of them alluded to or pre-supposed in almost all the later books of the Old Testament. Here, especially, Christ's authority before ad- verted to, may properly come in. Would he have grounded his pretensions on a book which was not literally true? Besides, though profane history does not reach so far back as BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. 21 sacred, yet it does furnish innumerable weighty proofs of the credibility of Moses. Mr. Rawlinson has exhibited many of these in his Historical Evidences of the Truth of the Scripture Record. Every book of travels in the East is an additional witness. The manners are still very much as Moses de- scribes them. The natural productions, the face and struc- ture of the country, unite their voice. The cities of Bashan which he mentions — it was once thought with exaggeration — as so mighty, yet remain to corroborate his statements ; see Porter's Giant Cities of Bashan. And, above all, there is the present condition of his people. Their destiny, as foretold in the Pentateuch, our own eyes may see. They are a standing miracle, a testimony resounding through the world, that it was no forger, no pretender to divine communications, no mere guesser, that traced from its origin the house of Jacob, narrated its early history, sketched its yet future for- tunes, drew the accurate picture of its present state, but one endued with the wisdom which could flow from the Spirit of truth alone. More cannot be added. It is but the merest outline which has here been given ; and the student must be referred for fuller particulars to other books. Several such books have been already cited ; and to them may be added some articles in the valuable work called Aids to Faith; Dr. McCaul's Ex- amination of Br. Colenso's Bifficulties with regard to the Pen- tateuch : Dr. Miihleisen- Arnold's English Biblical Criticism and the Authorship of the Pentateuch from a German Point of View; Birks' Bible and Modern Thought, and Exodus of Is- rael; Macdonald's Introd. to the Pentateuch.* GENESIS. The first of the five books into which the Pentateuch is now divided, so called from its Greek title in the Septuagint version ; the word signifying generation or production. By the Jews it is usually termed Bereshith ("in the beginning") that being its initial word. Genesis is divided in Hebrew Bibles into twelve perashioth or larger sections, and forty- three sedarim or shorter sections ; with us it is distributed into fifty chapters. Various other divisions have been proposed. One able German writer supposes that after an introduction (i., ii. 3) it contains ten sections, each with a special and similar heading, " These are the generations," or " This is the book of the genera- tions." They are the generations (1) of the heaven and the earth (ii. 4-iv. 26) ; (2) of Adam (v. 1-vi. 8) ; (3) of Noah (vi. 9-ix. 29) ; (4) of the sons of Noah (x. 1-xi. 9) ; (5) of Shem (xi. 10-26) ; (6) of Terah (xi. 27-xxv. 11) ; (7) of Ishmael (xxv. 12-18) ; (8) of Isaac (xxv. 19-xxxv. 29) ; (9) of Esau (xxxvi.) ; and (10) of Jacob (xxxvii. 1-1. 26.) This distribution illustrates the plan and unity of the book. But perhaps, with reference to the scope and purpose, which is to exhibit the foundation of the theoc- racy afterwards established, and to describe the origin of God's church in the world, which placed upon the firm rock of primary promise, shall be gradually tried, and beautified, and glorified in a happier state than man forfeited by the fall, we may regard Genesis as comprising two parts. I. The early history and genealogies of mankind (i.-xi. 26) includ- ing, from the creation to the flood, man's formation and set- tlement in paradise (i., ii.), his fall and expulsion (iii.), the state of the antediluvian world (iv. 1-vi. 8), the flood and restoration of the world (vi. 9-ix. 29) ; from the flood to the call of Abraham, the genealogy of nations, (x.) the confu- sion of tongues, and the line of descent from which the chosen race should come (xi. 1-26). II. The early history of that race (xi. 27-1. 26), under three leading patriarchs ; Abraham, detailing his call and the limitation of the promise in his son Isaac (xi. 27-xxv. 18) — Isaac (xxv. 19-xxviii. 9) — Jacob, including his family history, into which is introduced a notice of Isaac's death, and of the posterity of Esau (xxxv. 28-xxxvi. 43), and the descent into Egypt, with some supplementary particulars to the death of Joseph (xxviii. 10-1. 26). Many modern critics have employed themselves in trying to detect a mythical element in the book of Genesis, as if its statements, particularly the earlier ones, conveyed truth only in an allegorical form ; and in dissecting its style in order to show that it is not the work of a single historian, but a mere aggregate of documents, separate traditions of primeval story put together without much skill or precision. The ground of the first is a reluctance to admit the super- natural. Events are assumed to be the mere sequence of natural causes ; and the writer who mentions the active work- ing of the Deity is thought, either in his ignorance to have transformed the wonderful into the miraculous, or, if better informed, to have consulted the taste of his age by investing very common occurrences with a mythic coloring, and thus to have produced mere " unhistoric " legend. It is not ex- plained why a prose history, for the most part plain and straightforward, which can be tested, and has been shown, by the accounts given of manners, scenery, climate, natural productions, to contain literal truth, should from time to time suddenly interweave incredible stories. The ordinary rule is that, if a witness is accepted so far as he can be confirmed, credit is extended to him even where corroborative proof can- not be obtained. And therefore we do not hesitate to receive Genesis as a record of facts, careful only not, by a wrong interpretation, to make the writer speak our own notions * As what I here write is intended for plain, private Cliristians, and not for scholars and theologians, it is not worth while to refer often to learned works on the several topics discussed. But as the writings of Bishop Calenso, throwing doubts on the Pentateuch and other historical hooks of the Old Tes- tament, have been extensively and boastingly circulated, I have thought it best in this instance to refer the reader to a few books in which the shallow and sophistical suggestions of that unbelieving prelate are fully met and ex- posed. An assertion without proof may he made in a half dozen lines, which it would take a volume to refute with the necessary proofs, and citations, and historical authorities. 22 BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. rather than what his words properly expounded would really- mean. Many who regard this book, and others of Scripture, EXODUS. as embodying legends, profess at the same time great rever- This is the second book of the Pentateuch : the name by ence for them, and will not allow the rejoinder that no cred- which we commonly distinguish it is that attached to it in Stable person would write legend as if it were truth, or intro- the Septuagint version, being a Greek word significant of the duce himself to his readers in grave composition as other principal transaction recorded, viz., the departure of Israel than he really was. We must not be afraid of the offense so from Egypt. The Jews generally designate it by the two taken, but must hold to the solid maxim that, if the super- initial words, or, more shortly, by the second of them, natural element we find in a record claiming God's authority, In Hebrew bibles it is divided into eleven perashioth or proves to be only legend, such claim is false in fact, and also chapters, and twenty-nine sedarim or sections : in our own it in intention, and is therefore deserving of the highest moral is distributed into forty chapters. blame. Even ignorance with such pretensions would be no The contents of the book of Exodus may be regarded as excuse. comprising (1) historical, and (2) legislative matter; the Critics, moreover, have attempted to dismember Genesis, first may be considered as extending from i. 1 to xix. 2, the as if it were the inartificial combination of two or more dis- second from xix. 3 to xl. inclusive. But there is some len;is- tinct writers. If this meant merely that the author had lation intermixed with the former, and some narrative with made use of previously existing truthful documents, no valid the latter part ; we may, therefore, note some subdivisions, objection could be urged. Such documents are introduced I. In the first part we have (1) the condition of Israel in by several of the sacred penmen into their respective books. Egypt before their departure (i.) with the events preparatory But it is further assumed that each distinct writer had his to that deliverance, such as the birth of Moses and his settle- own purpose and predilections, and has fashioned his narra- ment in Midian (ii.), the commission given him to liberate tive, not according to truth, but according to his particular the people, and his announcement of this to them (iii., iv.), temperament and ruling notions. the negotiations with Pharaoh and infliction of the plagues, It is remarkable that, generally speaking, the critics who together with the institution of the passover (v.-xii. 30) ; propose to dismember Genesis do not by any means agree (2) the thrusting out of Israel by the Egyptians, the dc- together. They imagine two principal writers ; but portions, parture, the passage of the Eed Sea, with the song of victor}-, that some confidently ascribe to the one, others equally saga- and the march under the divine protection to Sinai (xii. 31- cious as confidently ascribe to the other. xix. 2). II. In the second part we find the preparation for The unity of Genesis may be successfully defended. Even the establishment of the theocratic covenant (xix. 3-25}, the if it be granted, as above said, that early documents were promulgation of the moral law (xx.), ordinances chiefly of a used, yet it was a master-hand that, under divine guidance, judicial kind (xxi.-xxiii.), the ratification of the covenant, moulded them into shape, and developed through the whole with the summoning of Moses to receive directions for cere- one leading idea ; so that, as by a golden thread, all the parts monial worship (xxiv.), the orders for the construction of a are connected, that thread being the thread of promise, in- sanctuary with things pertaining to it, and the selection of a viting the faith of the infant church, and exhibiting the most priestly caste (xxv.-xxxi.), interrupted by the apostasy of remarkable proof that the ancient fathers were not content Israel, and Moses' intercession for them (xxxii., xxxiii.), with with transitory things. Their faith begat a steady expecta- the resumption of the divine directions, and the construction tion of good to come ; and in that faith they died, "not hav- of the tabernacle in obedience thereto (xxxiv.-xl.) ing received the promises, but having seen them afar off, and The book of Exodus is closely connected with that of were persuaded of them, and embraced them, and confessed Genesis, yet it has a distinct character. Through the former that they were strangers and pilgrims on the earth," (Heb. book the large history of the human race was continually xi. 13.) Genesis is an appropriate introduction to Exodus ; narrowing into that of a family to be separated from other and it is the key to the rest of the Scripture. Without its nations as the chosen depository of divine truth, whose narratives the mission of the Redeemer could hardly have fortunes should exhibit the outlines of the divine dealings, to been comprehended; and therefore very properly may it be be filled up in the future trials and triumphs of the church, said with respect to Genesis, as our Lord said generally, that And branch after branch of that family is divided off, till a Moses wrote of Him (John v. 46.) single nucleus is reached, to whom the promise of extended It may be added that the period of time comprised in the blessing was committed. The book of Exodus takes up the history of Genesis is, according to the vulgar computation, narrative of that family so circumscribed, and follows out its about 2,369 years. Many chronologers, however, would development in the increase of a household into a people, in extend this period. the consolidation of vague promises into an orderly covenant, Prophecies specially pointing to the Messiah are found in with its sanctions, and its regulations, and its priesthood, all Gen. iii. 15, xii. 3, xviii. 18, xxii. 18, xxvi. 4, xxviii. 14, pointing forward again to something still more substantial xlix. 10. and more sufficient, when the teachings of a long minority BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. 23 should have ended, and the shadows of a tedious night have been succeeded by the bright rising of the Sun of Righteous- ness. Taken by itself, without reference to what preceded and what followed, the book of Exodus would be a riddle : viewed in its right proportion as but a part of the great counsel of God, it is luminous with instruction and encour- agement. The time comprised in this book is generally believed to be about 145 years, from the death of Joseph to the erection of the tabernacle. This is of course on the supposition that the sojourn of Israel in Egypt was for 215 years ; the 430 (Exod. xii. 40) being computed from the giving of the promise to Abraham, (Gal. iii. 17.) The credibility of the history has been assailed. The book is said to be of a mythic or legendary character ; and various parts of it have been declared to be impossible, if they are taken as literal narratives. But the real objec- tion to each and all of these narratives is, that they assert or imply supernatural interference ; and it is held that God does not, or can not, interfere with the natural laws, which are imagined, by his disposition at the first it may be, or else by some strange inherent power of establishing and executing themselves, uninterruptedly to govern and control the uni- verse. Exodus is bound up with the rest of the sacred volume. If this one stone be taken out as unsound, the whole structure is, to say the least, endangered. For all succeeding Scripture writers go upon the presumption that the history of Exodus is fact. The following passages are but a sample of those which may be found in the Old Testa- ment referring to events related in Exodus : (Josh. ii. 10, iii. 3, xviii. 1; Judges xix. 30 ; I. Sam. iv. 3-8, x. 18, xii. 6, 8, xxviii. 6 ; II. Sam. vii. 2, 6 ; I. Kings viii. 9, 16, 51, 53, ix. 9 ; II. Kings xvii. 7, xxi. 15 ; I. Chron. vi. 1-3, 49, xvii. 21 ; II. Chron. xv. 7, 8, 10, xx. 18, xxxv. 6 ; Neh. xiii. 15 ; Psal. lxxvii. 20, Ixxviii. 12-16, 23-25, 43-53, cv. 23-41 ; Isai. xi. 16, lxiii. 11-14; Jer. vii. 22, 25, xxxii. 18-21 ; Dan. ix. 15 ; Hos. xi. 1 ; Mai. iv. 4.) Besides which, twenty-five passages are quoted in express words from Exodus by our Saviour and his apostles ; and nineteen allusions to the sense are made in the New Testament. The credit of this book is therefore well sustained by competent authority. LEVITICUS. The third book of Moses has this name (derived from the Septuagint), because it contains almost exclusively those ritual laws respecting sacrifices, purifications, &c, the ad- ministration of which was the charge of the priests, the sons of Levi. The first Hebrew word in it, (signifying "And he called,") is its title among the Jews. It is also termed " The law of the priests." In Hebrew Bibles Leviticus is distributed into ten pera- shioth, and by ourselves divided into twenty-seven chapters. But its contents may very properly be classed in five sec- tions : — I. The laws concerning sacrifices (i.-vii.), comprising (i.) burnt-offerings, (ii.) meat-offerings, (iii.) peace-ofFer- ings, (iv.-v. 13) sin-offerings, (14-vi. 7 ' ) trespass- offerings, (8-vii. 38) attendant rites, with the assignment of portions of the sacrifices to the priests. II. The account of the con- secration of the priests, with various ordinances appertaining, and the punishment of Nadab and Abihu, (viii.-x.) III. Laws concerning clean and unclean animals, the purity and impurity of men, with the annual purification of the sanctuary on the great day of atonement, (xi.-xvi.) IV. Laws against various offenses, for which no atonement was provided, (xvii.— xx.) V. Laws relating to the spotlessness of the priests and the sacrifices, also to the great festivals, with promises and threatenings (xxi.-xxvi.), and an appendix, with regulations about vows, things devoted, and tithes, (xxvii.) The Mosaic authorship of this book is evident on the face of it. It is, moreover, specially referred to as Moses' law in Neh. viii. 14, 15. And, though some modern critics have thought fit to represent it as a collection of statutes gradually formed by various compilers, some of them at least (De Wette is an instance) have felt themselves obliged, on more mature consideration, to retreat from such an untenable position. Bleek acknowledges everywhere the hand of Moses, though still he maintains that the book was not put exactly into its present shape by the great legislator. Thus, he says that Moses would never have placed chaps, xviii. and xx., containing similar precepts, so near together, and fancies that he detects traces of a later hand in xviii. 3, 24, &c, 27, &c. He objects to the collection of diverse laws given without orderly arrangement in xix., and also to the regulations con- cerning festivals in xxiii., which yet are there arranged and summed up in order. These objections are of very little weight ; for every book in existence might be dismembered on some such pretexts. In fact, the simple artlessness of the way in which various statutes are here recorded is no slight proof that we have the whole as Moses wrote it. A later compiler and interpolator would have gone more system- atically to work. By comparing Exod. xl. 17 with Numb. i. 1. we may infer that the time comprised in this book is about a month, from the erection of the tabernacle to the numbering of the people; the commands in it being delivered in the first month of the second year after leaving Egypt, 1490 B. c, according to the common computation. Leviticus is altogether of a prophetical character. The typical nature of its ordinances is illustrated by the epistle to the Hebrews ; and in xxv., xxvi., the whole future of the nation is delineated. The spiritual purport of the law is thus most clearly displayed. NUMBERS. Tins book occupies the fourth place in the Pentateuch. It has several names among the Jews ; the most common of which are the first and the fifth words in the first verse, which signify respectively "And he spake," and "In the 24 BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. wilderness." The name which we give it is taken from the fact that twice it records a numbering of Israel. By the Jews it is divided into ten perashioth. There is no definite plan visible in the composition of this book, which contains both legal enactments and historical notices. It was probably written at different times during the period which it includes, that is, from the first day of the second month in the second year after the departure from Egypt, to the beginning of the eleventh month of the fortieth year (Numb. i. 1, xxxvi. 13, compared with Deut. i. 8). But we may for convenience distribute its contents into three parts : I. Comprising the events and regulations during the continuance of the Israelites at Sinai (Numb. i. 1 — x. 10). In this we have the account of the first census : II. Transac- tions in the wilderness, from their quitting Sinai till the beginning of the fortieth year (x. 11 — xix. 22) : III. The occurrences and commands given in the first ten or eleven months of the fortieth year (xx. — xxxvi.) The second cen- sus is here detailed, also the deaths of Aaron and Miriam, and the arrival of the people in the plains of Moab, on the eastern bank of the Jordan. A list of their various stations through the whole of their wanderings is given in xxxiii. It will be observed that most of the events narrated in Numbers occurred in the second and fortieth years of the wilderness life of Israel. Little, and that not dated, is re- corded of what happened in the interval. Exception has been taken to this fact. But it is in accordance with God's general plan in Scripture. Those events only he would have recorded for the permanent instruction of his church, which were necessary to illustrate the covenant-relationship in which he designed to stand to them. Blanks, therefore, are often left in the history : much is omitted which it would have gratified our curiosity to know ; all is related which is needful for our guidance and profit. It has been imagined by some critics that there are por- tions of this book which do not fit in well with the rest ; thus the date in i. 1 is the first day of the second month, while (ix. 1) the Lord is said to speak to Moses in the first month. Then, again, discrepancy is fancied because (xiii. 30, xiv. 24) Caleb's conduct, and the promise to him are alone mentioned, though, immediately after (6, 38) Joshua is noticed too ; and the untenable supposition is made that the history of the spies comprised at first xiii. 1 — xiv. 4, 10 (latter part)-25, 39-45 ; and that a later hand unskilfully enlarged it by intro- ducing xiv. 5-10 (former part), 26-38. It must be sufficient to say here that, on the principle applied to Numb. i. 1, com- pared with ix. 1, almost any history ever written might be dismembered, and that the other difficulty is readily solved by supposing that Caleb spoke first in testifying against the evil report of the ten spies, and remembering that there was a special promise made to him, the fulfillment of which is to be noted in the course of the sacred history (Josh. xiv. 6-15). DEUTERONOMY. The fifth book of Moses is known among the Jews (who divide it into eleven perashioth} by several names. Thus the two words with which it begins, and the second word, signi- fying respectively: "These are the words," and "The words," are common appellations : it is also called "The repetition of the law," and "The book of reproofs." Our name, Deuter- onomy, is derived from the Greek title, signifying " the second law." Its obvious purpose is to repeat to Israel the principal laws which had been given them in the wilderness, explaining, en- forcing, adding to the sanctions with which those sacred or- dinances bound them, gathering up some notices of what had befallen them on their way, and unfolding so far their future destiny as that they might see that obedience to the covenant would ensure their prosperity, while idolatry and rebellion against God's laws would provoke him to scatter them through the world and make them a mocking and a by- word to the nations. The fulfillment of this threatening is before our eyes. We cannot walk the streets of our cities without beholding it. And, as it is on all hands conceded that this book was written before the dispersion began, we have in the very fact of the history of the branded sons of Jacob a proof not to be evaded that he who wrote it was gifted with supernatural prescience, that he "spake" as he was " moved by the Holy Ghost." It was very fitting that such an address should be at the time delivered to the Israelites. Their weary wanderings were now ended. Their multitudinous hosts lay camped in the plains of Moab, close upon that promised heritage, a fair land, fertile and most desirable, which they were only waiting for the signal to occupy. And in strains touching and tender, delivering the last admonitions of a father, does their veteran leader charge them. For himself his life-long hope was not to be realized. 0, if he might but set foot upon the soil of Canaan ! But he had sinned ; and therefore, though his eyes, undimmed by the mists of a hundred and twenty years, might feast upon the lovely prospect, his feet should never tread the other bank of Jordan. His life, waning fast, was the last single thread which bound his nation in their pilgrim- age. When he was dead, and buried where no man knew, then once more should the cry "Go forward!" that had stirred them to adventure the passage of the Bed Sea (Exod. xiv. 15) summon them to cross the full river which swelled before them, and the swarming tribes should press on to oc- cupy the great and goodly cities which they did not build, and enjoy the vineyards which they had not planted (Deut. vi. 10, 11.) An address delivered by such a man in such a crisis would not, we may be sure, be in that plain style of narrative which he might use at other times. And hence the hortatory tone, the fulness of expression of the book of Deuteronomy, are the surest warrants that it is what it pro- fesses to be. "I must regard this book," says Professor I BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. 25 Moses Stuart, "as being so deeply fraught with holy and patriotic feeling, as to convince any unprejudiced reader who is competent to judge of its style, that it can not, with any tolerable degree of probability, be attributed to any pretender to legislation, or to any mere imitator of the great legislator. Such a "low as runs through all this book it is in vain to seek for in any artificial or supposititious composition." And yet certain critics are disposed to deny the Mosaic authorship of Deuteronomy. Some ascribe it to the person who they say supplemented the other books of the Pentateuch ; and some are of opinion that the writer was a third individ- ual, who, having lighted upon the works of two predecessors — the Elohist and the Jehovist they are called — constructed from them the preceding four books, and added Deuteronomy from his own pen. Some, from a fancied resemblance in diction, attribute the work to Jeremiah ; while Ewald has recourse to the very fanciful notion that it was written by a Jew who lived in Egypt in the latter part of Manasseh's reign. Speculations of this kind placed together are mutu- ally destructive ; and little respect can be felt for criticism thus uncertain. Ewald, in particular, can hardly have ex- pected credit for his theory, so utterly repugnant to the principles of common sense. For the Egyptian Jew of his dream he supposes to be a pious man, gifted with prophetic power, who adopts the Mosaic mode of expression to make his countrymen believe that their ancient legislator was ad- dressing them. And he succeeds, according to this notion, so well that they never detect his well-intended fraud, they incorporate his composition with the rest of the Pentateuch, (the five-fold division of which w r as not made, in all proba- bility, till the time of the Septuagint translators,) they reverence it as Scripture, and as Scripture our Lord himself cites it. Surely the wildest credulity must be startled at a theory like this. The grounds on which such improbable fictions are based are very narrow. Let us briefly examine them. The book is pretty generally allowed to be (with trifling exceptions) a complete whole. It is consistent throughout. But then it is said that, both in regard to its legislation and its historical statements, there are differences from the preceding books, additions and indeed contradictions, sufficient to show that they could not all have proceeded from one pen ; and, more- over, that there are unequivocal indications of a later date. Among the historical additions may be mentioned the pro- hibition against attacking Edom, Moab, and Ammon, (Deut. ii. 4-6, 9, 19,) and the greater circumstantiality in relating the aggression of the Amalekites (xxv. 17-19, compared with Exod. xvii. 8). In the legislation, we are to observe that the command to kill an animal at the door of the tabernacle (Lev. xvii. 3-5) is modified and relaxed, (Deut. xii. 15, 20, 21,) and that there are special directions introduced as to the appointment of a king (xvii. 14-20). But surely such additions as these do not even tend to prove diversity of au- thorship : no writer would bind himself to say in a second 4 work neither more nor less than he had said in a first. Bather some of the additions are strong evidence that Deu- teronomy was delivered at the time and under the circum- stances professed. The command to kill at the door of the tabernacle was appropriate so long as the tabernacle w r as in the center of the camp, each man's tent close by : it would have been inappropriate, almost tantamount to a prohibition against killing animals at all, when the tabernacle was settled Do 1 in a city, and the tribes were dispersed through the extent of Palestine. Doubtless God, in his wisdom and his good- ness, will enact his laws so as to fit the varying circumstances of his people. And it was very meet that the repetition of the law, delivered, as Deuteronomy was, on the eve of the occupa- tion of Canaan, should look forward to Israel's position there, and not backward to their habits in the wilderness they were leaving. God does not deal with men as if they were mere machines. lie would have them use their faculties, and find out their wants, and then apply to him on his mercy-seat. Thus their filial dependence on him is best secured. We have a remarkable illustration of this in the progressive leg- islation in regard to the daughters of Zelophehad (Numb, xxviii. 1-11, xxxvi. 1-12.) But we must sec if the so-called discrepancies can disprove the Mosaic authorship of Deuteronomy. Only one or two of these can be here noticed. Thus it is said that Deut. ii. 24, contradicts Numb. xxi. 21, 22 ; for that in the last-named place the Israelites sent Sihon a peaceful embassy, while in the other God encouraged them to attack him. But the fact is that Sihon had a warning, as Pharaoh had. He might have escaped attack. Invasion did not come till the embassy had been sent and the terms had been rejected (Deut. ii. 26-30). God, however, forsaw that they would be rejected, and that Sihon would be justly destroyed. Once more it is alleged that, whereas generally in the preceding books the mountain where the law was given is called Sinai, in Deuter- onomy, with one exception (xxxiii. 2), the name Horeb is used. But it would seem a sufficient reply that Sinai is the partic- ular mountain, Horeb the range : it was natural, at an earlier period, when in the neighborhood, to specify the single summit, but, when the region had long been quitted, it was equally natural to apply the general name. As to traces of a post Mo- saic date, it is argued that the regulations already referred to concerning the kingdom show that the government of Israel had already become monarchical ; but this argument can hardly weigh with those who are not inclined to deny the pre- science of God, and to refuse him the right of providing for the future guidance of his people. Little more can be said in this place. Be it only added, as a brief summary of the evidence for the Mosaic authorship, that direct quotations (I. Kings viii. 29; II. Kings xiv. t! : Jer. xxxiv. 14) would show that 400 years and onwards after Moses this book was in existence and was recognised as law: that there are verbal allusions in various early books of Scrip- ture, and traces in history which serve to connect Dcuter- 26 BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. onomy with the times in which it professes to be written. Further, the diction of this book is archaic like the rest of the Pentateuch, so much that one critic is driven to the piti- ful resource of guessing that the writer had very likely a fancy for imitating the phraseology of old books. Then we have the evident high antiquity of chap, xxxiii., the silence as to post-Mosaic events, peculiar geographical notices, a re- lation pre-supposed of Moab, Ammon, and Edom to Israel, varying from that which subsisted later, a familiar acquaintance with Efrypt, a certain indefiniteness in the predictions, laws appeai'ing which related to the conquest of Canaan, the sanc- tion, moreover, which our Lord gave to Deuteronomy, to- gether with the glaring difficulties to which a contrary hy- pothesis is exposed, seeing that it can be successfully main- tained only on the supposition that the book is an elaborate forgery. He that comes in a reverent spirit to the Bible can- not easily doubt that Deuteronomy is what it professes to be. The contents may be arranged under the following heads: I. A repetition of the history related in the preceding books (i.— iv.) concluding with an introduction to the following dis- course. II. A repetition of the moral (v.-xi.), ceremonial (xii.— xvi.), and judicial law (xvii.-xxvi.) III. The confir- mation of the law, with prophetic promises to the obedient and curses against the disobedient, and sundry admonitions (xxvii.-xxx.) IV. The personal history of Moses to his death; the account of which is of course supplied by some other hand (xxxi.-xxxiv.) There is a remarkable Messianic prophecy in Deuteronomy (xviii. 15, 18, 19), expressly ap- plied to Christ in the New Testament (Acts iii. 22, 23, vii. 37). JOSHUA. This book receives its name from its recording the conquest and appropriation of the land of Canaan by the Israelites under the leadership of Joshua. It may be considered as comprising three parts : I. The conquest and occupation of Canaan, (i.— xii.) II. The division of the conquered land, (xiii.-xxii.) III. The addresses and dying counsels of Joshua, his death and burial, (xxiii., xxiv.) Attempts are made by several modern critics to dismember this book ; as if it were compiled by some comparatively late writer, from various materials, which he has not succeeded, they say, in reducing to a consistent whole. Discrepancies are alleged and interpolations supposed ; but when examined they amount to little more than that, whereas Joshua is represented as having subdued the entire country, yet por- tions are still said to be unconquered ; that he is declared to have rooted out the Anakim, who appear afterwards in force, and to have captured and destroyed many cities which subsequently were held against the Israelites. It is enough to say that generally, after campaigns are decided by great victories, there are sure to remain petty wars of detail, and that it was not possible for the Israelites at once to disseminate themselves through every corner of the country. It is natural, therefore, to suppose that places might be lost and won, occupied and re-occupied, by both contending parties. And we must remember that it by no means follows that the limitation of a general statement is a contradiction of it. It is not denied that documents were used in the com- position of the book : the territorial descriptions of the dis- tricts allotted to the various tribes were most probably taken from the surveys made by the appointed officers ; and so accurately have they been copied that, whereas too much land was at first allotted to Judah, and afterwards Simeon's inheritance was taken out of it, both the first and second apportionments are preserved. Documents were used, then, but faithfully, judiciously, and harmoniously. Joshua is said, indeed, (Josh. xxiv. 26,) to have committed several things to writing- ; but this record of his, though added, it would seem, to some book of authority previously existing, can hardJy be supposed to include more than the renewal of the covenant, the circumstances and substance of the address he had just made to Israel. And there are indi- cations that the composition must be placed later than the time of Joshua. For, to refer to but one of these, the ex- pedition of the Danites to Leshem or Laish is mentioned (xix. 47) ; a fuller account of which is given in Judges xviii. And, from that account, it appears that a system of image- worship was established immediately on the settlement of Laish, ever after called Dan. We find also that (xvii.) the same system had previously existed in Mount Ephraim, prob- ably for a few years. Now, though there are indications in Joshua's last address that he thought declension into idolatry not unlikely, and though there might be individual instances of that sin, yet, looking at the declarations of Josh, xxiii. 8, xxiv. 31, we can hardly imagine that such flagrant examples of open image-worship could have occurred in that great cap- tain's life-time. Yet the date could not have been late. There are some expressions tending to prove this, which must be noticed. We may observe that Bahab is spoken of as still alive, (vi. 25.) We have no knowledge how long she lived; yet, as in all probability young at the taking of Jericho, (she had then parents,) she might very well have survived it sixty or seventy years. . The expression, " She dwelleth in Israel even unto this day," would not have been used by one writing immediately ; it points rather to a time when few who had taken part in the stirring scenes of the conquest still re- mained. The words " unto this day " occur not less than seventeen times in the whole book, viz., iv. 9, v. 9, vi. 25, vii. 26 (twice), viii. 28, 29, ix. 27, x. 27, xiii. 13, xiv. 14, xv. 63, xvi. 10, xxii. 3, 17, xxiii. 8, 9. The last four instances are found in Joshua's own addresses : that in vi. 25 is, as just observed, an argument for an early date ; and the rest may very well come within, if not Joshua's life-time, at least the next generation. But xv. 63 fixes a lower limit, later than which the composition of the book cannot be dated. In the seventh or eighth year of David's rei<>;n the Jebusites were expelled from Jerusalem (II. Sam. v. 6-9). Perhaps then we may not unreasonably believe that this history was com- BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. 27 piled in the days when judges ruled, it may be when some who witnessed the conquest were yet alive, or, if all had JUDGES. passed away, with such a scrupulous adherence to authori- Tins book has its name because it contains an account of ties as to embody some of the expressions in which eye- the Israelites, from the death of Joshua, under the adminis- witnesses had chronicled the events as they occurred. There tration of various persons raised up from time to time to are indications, too, in the style, faint no doubt, but still deliver them from foreign oppression, or to regulate their pointing to the same period of time. It slightly differs from internal affairs, and generally culled Judges, till the time of that of the Pentateuch, but yet is not quite assimilated to the high priest Eli. It is not a connected history relating that of later books. To take a single instance : the expres- everything that happened : long periods (see iii. 30, v. 31 sion "Lord of Hosts" is nowhere found in Joshua. It first and other places) are often passed over without notice. But, occurs in I. Sam. i. 3, 11, and thenceforth is sufficiently as we find elsewhere in Scripture narrative, individual per- common. sons are brought forward as the central figures around which This book has a historical and a geographical part. All the events of their times may be grouped. The scope and the parts are closely linked together; the end of the first intention of these records is indicated in Judges ii. 6-23 : it portion (xii.) clearly preparing for an account of the division was to depict the theocracy, to exhibit the relation of God of the country, and the conclusion of the geographical sec- to his people, and of the people towards him and with each tions referring back not only to xi. 23, but also to i. 2-6; other, during the first term of their enjoyment of the prom- while the remaining chapters both are necessary to narrate ised land, to show how the covenant Lord dealt in judg- the return of the trans-Jordanic tribes to their own settle- ment and in mercy for the warning and instruction of future ments and the close of Joshua's administration, and have ages. It may be read as a living commentary upon the in- also various references to what had preceded. The independ- spired maxim : " Righteousness exalte th a nation ; but sin is ent character of the book, moreover, is evidenced by the a reproach to any people," (Pro v. xiv. 34). mention of the assignment of their lands to those eastern The book of Judges consists of two principal parts; I. tribes, and of the appointment of the refuge cities ; all of i.-xvi., II. xvii.-xxi. In the first we have, after an introduc- which had been narrated in the Pentateuch. tion, i. 1-iii. 4 an account of the oppressions of the Israelites, The canonical authority of this book has never been dis- and their deliverances; in the second, the story of two par- puted; there are references to it (besides allusions in the Old ticular disgraceful internal events. Testament) in Acts vii. 45; Heb. iv. 8, xi. 30, 31; James Modern critics have been zealous in their attempts to dis- ii. 25. member this book. The parts, they say do not agree ; thus But objection has been made to the credibility of the narra- in Judges i. 18 we find Judah seizing Gaza, Askelon, and tive, because it records miraculous events. Thus, various Ekron, while in iii. 3 five lords of the Philistines (those of expedients have been devised, by men who seem to have a the three cities just named being included) are said to be left nervous fear of God's working a miracle, to account for the unsubdued. Again, it is urged that i. 1 begins very naturally statement that the walls of Jericho fell down. And great per- "after the death of Joshua," but that a single writer was plexity has been felt in regard to the assertion that the sun never likely to commence again (ii. 6-10), with what the and moon stood still. The main argument against the literal people did when Joshua, the war being ended, let them go truth of this wonder is that it must be of a character so stu- to their several possessions. But these are not very formida- pendous that all other miracles sink in comparison into the ble objections. In all campaigns, especially under circum- shade. The plain meaning of which is that God may work stances similar to those of the Israelites occupying Canaan, an easy miracle, but not a hard one. As if hard and towns and districts are taken and ravaged by one party, and easy could have any place in respect to the power of him at afterwards recovered and held by the other. There is no im- whose word creation started forth ! Man is unable to per- probability, therefore, in the statement that the Philistine form the so-called least miracle; God is mighty enough to cities were at one time in the hands of Judah, or that Jeru- perform the so-called greatest. The only question for the salem was burnt (Judges i. 8), and yet that somewhat later reverent enquirer is whether the statement is so distinctly the lords of the Philistines again made head, and that the made that it must be received. It is not intended to decide Jebusites were in possession of Jerusalem. For surely, if dogmatically how the wonder was accomplished. It might be for their sins foreign nations, Moab, Ammon, Midian, were by a powerful refraction of the solar light. It may be a permitted to enslave the Israelites, the remnant of the origi- poetical figure from the poetical book of Jasher. nal inhabitants of Canaan would have ample opportunity of It may be added that, in corroboration of the general his- regaining at least some of their fortresses. And, as to the tory of this book, a Phoenician inscription is cited (Procopius, alleged two beginnings, the critics have tailed to see that the Vandal., lib. ii. 10), as written by Canaanites fleeing from historian describes, very naturally, two different relations of Joshua. "We are they who fled from the face of Joshua, the people, i. 1 — ii. 5, that to the Canaanites, ii. 6 — iii. 4, the robber, the son of Naue." that to their own theocratic king. Both these views were 28 BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. necessary for the full understanding of what was to follow. With regard to xvii. — xxi., it certainly does seem that these chapters stand apart from the preceding narrative, in which, generally speaking, chronological sequence is observed, while the two stories found here are not in the order of time in re- lation to what had been before chronicled. Much stress can- not, indeed, be laid on this, because the events are of inter- nal history, not the strifes of the nation with external foes, and a writer might very well think it best to place them by themselves. But, further, there is some difference of diction ; and, if that could be accounted for, yet the date of the com- position can hardly be the same in both parts. In xiii. 1 the length of Israel's subjection to the Philistines is stated. It Avas terminated by Samuel's victory (I. Sam. vii. 1—14), until after which of course the history was not written. But it must have been written (see Judges i. 21) before the seventh year of David, when (II. Sam. v. 6-9) that king occupied Jerusalem. The Jews ascribe the composition to Samuel, and, as it would seem to fall in the life-time of that prophet, there is no improbability in supposing him the author ; who used, no doubt (see Deborah's song, Judges v.), written doc- uments. But the appendix, so to call it, must be placed later. It is repeatedly said (xviii. 1, xix. 1, xxi. 25) that there was then "no king in Israel." The natural inference is that the writer lived in the time of the kingdom. But it was probably not far on ; for there is no hint of the separation into two states ; it might therefore be in the reign of Solomon, perhaps a cen- tury later than the composition of the first part. And it may be observed that this second part is simply an appendix to the first ; there is no indication that the later writer touched the work of the earlier ; the two are just put together. It must in fairness be said that the expression (xviii. 30) argues to many a later date for the appendix. If " the captivity of the land " means the Assyrian deportation, doubtless the his- tory could not have been written earlier than 721 B. c. ; but it is possible that the carrying off of the ark by the Philis- tines may be intended (comp. Psal. Ixxviii. 61). And it is not very likely that David and Solomon would have left the unhallowed worship at Dan without interference. The ex- planation (Judges xxi. 12), " Shiloh, which is in the land of Canaan," does not prove that the section was written by a foreigner, or out of Palestine ; it is only to mark the situation of Shiloh as distinguished from Jabesh-gilead, which was to the east of the Jordan. It is very difficult to settle the chro- nology of the book of Judges. RUTH. This book is a kind of appendix to that of Judges, and in- troduction to that of Samuel. Critics have amused them- selves by conjecturing that it is a tale written to enforce the duty of a man, according to the levirate law, to marry his kinswoman, or that it is intended to moderate the dislike entertained in Israel to alliances with foreigners. It is un- necessary to argue seriously against such notions. The book is not a fragmentary episode which might have been spared : it has its special object, to illustrate the source of David's line; and without it the divine purpose would have appeared incomplete. It seemed good to the Holy Spirit to place on record this history of the ancestors of David, who were an- cestors of Christ, that the line which had the promise might be distinguished ; teaching also that, as there were some of his ancestry introduced from foreign nations into Israel, so Messiah's kingdom should embrace not alone the literal seed of Jacob, but Gentiles too. The narrative is given with beautiful simplicity ; and the spirit of piety evinced in the principal persons of this history is remarkably instructive. We cannot ascertain who the writer of the book was. It has been attributed to Samuel, to Hezekiah, to Ezra. But these are guesses, and not very happy ones. Critics have examined the diction ; and some have thought they detected Chaldaisms ; so that the book, they say, must have been written very late. Others have endeavored to explain away this alleged proof by saying that peculiarities of language might have been provincialisms, modes of speech in use at Bethlehem ; and some have gone farther and imagined they were imported from Moab. There is little in all this. The custom originally observed in regard to the levirate law seems at the period of writing to have been well nigh obsolete ; it is described as prevailing in for- mer times ; (Ruth iv. 7) ; therefore the history was not com- posed till a later period. The judges are spoken of, as if that kind of government had ceased (i. 1) ; therefore the com- position was probably during the monarchy. But David's name is the last in the pedigree (iv. 22). We shall perhaps not greatly err, then, if we believe that the book of Ruth was written in David's reign or shortly after. It comprises three sections : I. The account of Naomi's sojourn in Moab (i.) II. The transactions at Bethlehem (ii., iii., iv. 1-17). III. The pedigree (iv. 18-22). SAMUEL. The two books of Samuel were by the Jews considered one. They bear the name of Samuel, because the earlier part is occupied with the history of that prophet. In the LXX. and Vulgate versions they are called " books of Kings " or "Kingdoms"; and hence in our bibles we find added to the titles, " otherwise called the first (or the second) book of the Kings." It has been sometimes imagined that the books of Samuel and of Kings are parts of the same work, by the same au- thor ; but there are sufficient reasons for rejecting such a theory. Thus in Kings authorities are perpetually cited ; it is otherwise in Samuel. In Kings are many express refer- ences to the law ; in Samuel none. In Kings the exile is of- ten alluded to ; it is not so in Samuel. The plans of the two works vary ; Samuel has more of a biographical cast — Kings more the character of annals. Moreover, the modes of ex- I BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. 29 pression are not the same ; there are in Kings later forms of language, of which few occur in Samuel. The only real difficulty is that the books of Samuel do not conclude Da- vid's reign, for the end of which we have to consult Kings. Some have consequently supposed that the first two chap- ters of Kings ought to be attached to Samuel. But it is replied that there is particular mention of the law of Moses in I. Kings ii. 3, which as above remarked is not found in Samuel. The books of Samuel present three large sections : we have — I. The history and administration of Samuel (I. Sam. i. — vii.) II. The establishment of a monarchy, and the his- tory of Saul's reign (viii. — xxxi.), including (1) Saul's ad- vancement and administration till his rejection (viii. — xv.), (2) his downward course till his death (xvi. — xxxi.) III. The reign of David (II. Sam. i. — xxiv.) This, too, divides itself into two parts : (1) David's career of conquest and prosper- ity (i. — ix.) ; (2) his great sin, and the troubles which after- wards afflicted his house (x. — xxiv.) In all this narrative is shown the manifold wisdom of God, delivering his people, carrying on and developing the blessing long before promised, and designating a family whose royalty should last on, till in the Son of that house an everlasting dominion should be inau- gurated. The narratives, the foreshadowings, of Samuel, are eminently instructive and profitable. It is freely acknowledged that the author, like most other historians, had documents before him from which he gathered his matter. The song of Hannah (I. Sam. ii. 1-10), the psalm which David composed (II. Sam. xxii.), the list of his wor- thies (xxiii. 8-39), &c, were doubtless previously in writing. But some critics choose to impute to the sacred penman an unskilful use of these materials, discrepancies and contradic- tions, and the recording twice, from different sources, of events which happened only once. There is no great weight in such charges. For to substantiate them they must prove that the writer was not only not inspired, but careless, igno- rant, wanting in common sense. Thus there are two expedi- tions of Saul related in which he is in David's power, and is spared by him (I. Sam. xxiii. 19 — xxiv. 22, xxvi.) ; and these, it is said, are but two traditionary forms of one event. It is improbable, we are told, that circumstances so nearly the same, and so singular, should have occurred twice. But surely it is much more improbable that a historian possessed of any qualifications for his task should have been so blind as not to discern one fact at the bottom of two traditions, so careless as not to try to sift out the truth, so unfortunate as by sticking in the discrepant accounts to make his history a caricature of truth. With all deference to the deeply- learned men who deem Israelitish story a not very harmoni- ous mixture of two threads of narrative, it is too large a de- mand upon the world's credulity to require assent to a theory which pre-supposes that Hebrew historians one after another (for from the Pentateuch the notion begins) found always two traditions ready to their hand, and one after another made the same blunder of giving a double account of almost every great event which befel their most noted ancestors. Chronological sequence is another difficulty urged. Crit- ics find a summary of facts ; they find afterwards some of those facts given in fuller detail, and then they accuse the writer of inaccuracy, as if he intended to place these facts chronologically after the point reached in the summary. No history can be written in exact chronological order. When an event has been mentioned, the writer must return to give some of the details, to gather up the threads of contempora- neous occurrences, to amplify and explain what he had stated. Granting this obvious principle very many difficulties will disappear. It is in this way that the perplexities attending the account of David's combat with Goliath have been re- moved. It is, however, said, further, that there are contradictions in the books of Samuel. Two or three of these may be ex- amined here. It is alleged that the assertion in I. Sam. vii. 13 is in opposition to ix. 16, x. 5, xiii. 3, 19, 20. But the victory of Mizpeh was gained in the early part, perhaps at the beginning of Samuel's administration. It is not till years after that we hear again of the Philistines ; so that the ex- pression may be most fairly used of a deliverance which lasted till Samuel had grown old, and his sons were unpopu- lar, and when advantage was probably taken of these circum- stances once more to plunder Israel. It is alleged, again, that two modes of Saul's appointment as king are narrated, by a special revelation from God (ix. 1 — x. 16), and by a public assembly of the people in which he was chosen by lot (x. 17-27). But to call these inconsistent is to deny the di- vine government of the world. To the reverent mind Prov. xvi. 33 is a sufficient explanation. It is further objected that there is an inconsistency in the narrative in regard to Saul's not waiting for Samuel at Gilgal ; xiii. 8, it is urged, must refer back to x. 8 ; though there had certainly been a meeting of the people with Samuel and Saul at Gilgal in the interval (xi. 14, 15). But much stress need not be laid on this. We may fairly suppose that Samuel's charge was in- tended for a general direction, or that, having been disobeyed once, it was reiterated on a fresh occasion. And, if we are not able precisely to determine the exact order of events, surely it is but reasonable to impute the difficulty to our want of information, instead of charging the historian with mis- statement. Only one more alleged contradiction can be no- ticed. The two passages, I. Sam. xviii. 27 and II. Sam. iii. 14, it is said, do not agree. But all appearance of disagreement is removed by a reference to I. Sam. xviii. 25. The number which the king prescribed was 100 ; and this was the price which David naturally names to Ish-bosheth, though in fact he had doubled Saul's demand. It is, moreover, said that the whole work is a thing of shreds and patches; that there are summings up, as in I. Sam. vii. 15-17, xiv. 47-52 ; II. Sam. viii. 15-18, xx. 23-26, so that the narrative begins again when it seemed to be concluded ; 30 BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. and that therefore it is altogether a heterogeneous compila- tion. Even if this were true, it would not affect the author- ity of the record; but the charge has little to support it. Till the breaking of the Phillistirie yoke on the great day of Mizpeh, Samuel's authority, if he really previously exercised any, was not consolidated ; what more natural than at such a crisis to "ive an account of his ordinary administration of justice? And at the end of chap. xiv. we reach the turning- point of Saul's reign. He had been hitherto successful, re- gardless it is true of Samuel's charge in one instance, but not altogether rejected, and always victorious in external war. Here was the place, then, to give a statement of his family and household. Immediately after, when proved again with a fresh command, he recklessly disobeyed, and ran with ever- increasing celerity the miserable course which conducted him to utter ruin. There was a somewhat similar crisis in David's reign. With II. Sam. x. begins the story of that scries of events which led to his great sin, and embittered his closing years. And chap. ix. the account of his kindness to Jona- than's son, is an apt adjunct to the enumeration of the officers of his kingdom. The list, too, xx. 23-26, is appropriately placed, because David had just been restored to his throne ; and the chaps, xxi.-xxiv. are but a kind of appendix, describ- ing the last scenes of his reign and life. We may see, then, really the careful hand of a single compiler in these arrange- ments. As to the author little can be said with certainty. Some have concluded, from I. Chron. xxix. 29, that Samuel, Gad, and Nathan recorded the events of their times, and that to them therefore these books must be ascribed. But we have just seen that, though previously existing documents may have been used, the probability is that a single writer com- posed the whole. And he seems to have been somewhat re- moved in point of time from the events he chronicles. The expression " unto this day " (I. Sam. v. 5, vi. 18, xxx. 25 ; II. Sam. iv. 3, vi. 8, xviii. 18) may be taken to imply this ; so may I. Sam. ix. 9 ; II. Sam. xiii. 18. Perhaps we may not unreasonably assign the composition to the time of Rehoboam. KINGS. The two books of Kings follow and are closely connected with those of Samuel, carrying on the history of the chosen people from the point where the preceding record leaves it. They are not separate compositions — in fact, in the Hebrew canon they formed but a single book, in which the author has exhibited the progressive development of the theocracy, according to the principle of God's promise to David (II. Sam. vii. 12-16.) This promise is the connecting thread ; and its fulfilment is illustrated by the way in which God pre- served an inheritance to David's family. In the kingdom of the ten tribes the sceptre is seen passing from one to another, seized by bold usurpers, whose descendants retained it rarely above two or three generations ; but David wanted not a man to sit upon his throne continually — a pregnant fact — a gracious assurance being therein convoyed of that everlasting kingdom which should be fully established in the person of David's greater Son, who was to have the heathen for his inheritance and the uttermost parts of the earth for his pos- session (l J sal. ii. 8.) It is to the illustration of this great principle that the books of Kings are dedicated. And they evince a sufficient unity to show that they were composed by a single author. They are compiled, no doubt, from various sources ; yet they are not a bald compilation, but a perfect history, worked up on a definite plan, in method and in style giving ample proof of their independent completeness. The writer refers to his sources in the same terms, marks carefully the chronology of the most important events, estimates the character and ad- ministration of the kings by the rules of the Mosaic law, describes the commencement, tenor, and close of each reign, and the death and burial of the sovereigns in the same phraseology. These points have been fully illustrated, as by Keil, (Comm. on Kings, transl., vol. i. Introd., pp. 9, 10,) who shows that the same usages in point of lano-ua^e are found throughout. There are critics, however, who, while they admit the substantial unity of Kings, believe that they see instances of discrepancy and repetition which tend to prove that the author did little more than bring his materials into juxtaposition. Thus, there are direct contradictions alleged. It is said that I. Kings ix. 22 is inconsistent with v. 13 and xi. 28 : for that in the last named place Sol- omon is said to have imposed tasks on Israel, and laid a burden on the house of Joseph, while in the former he is stated to have made none of the Israelites bondmen. But the objection confounds two things, actual bondage, and labor, possibly remunerated, which was performed only in courses (v. 14.) Then, again, the threatening that the dogs should lick Ahab's blood in the portion of Naboth at Jezreel (xxi. 19) is said to be contradicted by the result ; for Ahab's blood was merely licked up by dogs when the chariot in which he had received his mortal wound was washed in the pool of Samaria (xxii. 38.) But it is a sufficient answer that the Lord, who often, when men repent, restrains his anger (comp. Jonah iii. 10,) so far regarded Ahab's humiliation, hollow as it was, as to declare that not to him but to his posterity the full measure of judgment should be meted out (I. Kings xxi. 29 ; II. Kings ix. 25, 26). Indirect discrepancies have also been gathered by industrious men. But they are too trifling to require more than a passing notice. Thus, things are described as subsisting " to this day " (I. Kings viii. 8, ix. 21, xii. 19 ; II. Kings viii. 22) ; whereas the Jewish polity had ceased to exist before the work was compiled, and such relations were consequently at an end. The answer is that the author retained the expressions from the sources he used. Again, I. Kings xxi. 13 and II. Kings ix. 26 are said to be scarcely in harmony ; as in the first the death of Naboth alone is described, while the blood of his sons is mentioned in the last. It has been well rejoined that the BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. 31 death of Naboth's natural heirs is at least implied in I. Kings xxi ; else how could his inheritance have fallen to the king? But in truth such objections are, as before said, unworthy of notice. The credit and consistency of every history that was ever written might be thus impugned with equal justice. The sources from which the author drew his materials are exactly indicated. Thus at the close of Solomon's history he refers to the Book of the Acts of Solomon (I. Kings xi. 41) ; for every king of Judah to the Book of the Chronicles of the Kings of Judah xiv. 29, xv. 7, 23, xxii. 45 ; II. Kings viii. 23, xii. 19, and elsewhere) ; and for every king of Israel to the Book of the Chronicles of the Kings of Israel (I. Kings xiv. 19, xv. 31, xvi. 5, 14, 20, 27, xxii. 39 ; II. Kings i. 18, x. 34, and elsewhere). The book of the acts of Solomon has been thought identical with the Book of Nathan the prophet (II. Chron. ix. 29) : it was more probably a comprehensive history compiled from, or at all events comprehending all that was recorded in, the three books named in the same place. The book of the chronicles of the kings of Israel is cited for the last time in II. Kings xv. 31, that of the kings of Judah last in xxxiv. 5 ; possibly these chronicles did not come down to a later point than the reigns of Pekah and Jehoiakim respectively. We can only conjecture that these works may have been part of a complete history cited as the Book of the kings of Judah and Israel, in II. Chron. xxxii. 32, and with slight variations of title in xx. 34, xxiv. 27, xxxv. 27. Some have imagined that these were annals duly kept by the " recorders," of whom we frequently hear as officers of state ; but the unlikelihood of this is well shown by Bleek. It is more probable that prophetic men from time to time wrote the leading events of their own days (hence, may be, the full account of the acts of Elijah and Elisha), not perhaps in a regular succession, but still so as to furnish a number of memoirs from which the history of the nation might be compiled before the exile. It is some corroboration of this conjecture that " the book of Jehu the son of Ha- nani " is said to be incorporated (such is the meaning of the text) with " the book of the kings of Israel " (II. Chron. xx. 34). The time when the books of Kings were compiled may be pretty nearly fixed on. It was in the time of the exile ; the last event related being the kindness shown to Jehoiachin by Evil-merodach ; and some have believed that it was while Jehoiachin yet lived : the expression, however, of II. Kings xxv. 29 : " he did eat bread continually before him all the days of his life" would rather imply that that life was ended. But the exile was not over : there is no indication of that : most probably, then, the composition may be dated between the death of Jehoiachin (the exact time of which we do not know) and the return from captivity. The author can not be identified. Many have believed that it was Jeremiah ; but that prophet, whose ministry began in the thirteenth year of Josiah, must have been in extreme old age at the liberation of Jehoiachin 66 year* later : and therefore those who hold to Jeremiah's authorship suppose the notice oi' Jehoiachin a subsequent addition. The books of Kings have always had a place in the Jewish canon ; and the history they contain is authenticated by the references we find in the Xevv Testament (Luke iv. 25-27 ; Acts vii. 47 ; Bom. xi. 2-4 ; James v. 17, 18). Modern re- search is also continually adding fresh evidence to the truth of the narrative. These books may properly be distributed into three dif- ferent parts. I. The narrative of Solomon's reign (I. Kings i. — xi.) II. The contemporary history of the two kingdoms of Israel and Judah from the division of the nation (xii. — II. Kings xvii.) III. The account of the kingdom of Judah while it stood alone to the period of the Babylonish captivity (xviii. — xxv.) The length of time embraced is about 453 years. It may be observed that the first book would end better at xxii. 50 than at 53 ; 51-53 more properly belong- ing to II. Kings i. CHRONICLES. Among the ancient Jews these formed but one book, though they are now divided in Hebrew Bibles, as well as in our own, into two. They were called The Words of Bays, i. e. Diaries or Journals. The Septuagint translators denominated them Paraleipomena, Things omitted; and from Jerome we have derived the name 'Chronicles.' They are an abridge- ment of the whole of the sacred history, more especially tracing the Hebrew nation from its origin, and detailing the principal events of the reigns of David and Solomon, and of the succeeding kings of Judah down to the return from Babylon. The writer goes over much of the same ground as the author of the books of Kings, with whose work he was probably acquainted. He does not, however, merely produce a supplement, but works out his narrative independently after his own manner. The following table, taken from Keil, will be of service as exhibiting the parallels between the Chron- icles and the books of Samuel and Kings: — I. Chron. x. 1-12 xi. 1-9 xi. 10-47 xiii. 1-14 xiv. 1-7, 8-17 xv., xvi. xvii. xviii. xix. xx. 1—3 xx. 4-8 xxi. II. Chron. i. 2-13 i. 14-17 ii. iii. 1— v. 1 v. 2— vii. 10 I. Sam. xxxi. II. Sam. v. 1-3, 6-10 xxiii. 8-39 vi. 1-11 v. 11-16, 17-25 vi. 12-23 vii. viii. x. xi. 1. xii. 26-31 xxi. 18-22 xxiv. I. Kings iii. 4-15 x. 26-29 v. 15-32 vi.. vii. 13-»1 viii. 32 BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. II. Chron. vii. 11-22 viii. ix. 1-12, 13-28 x. 1 — xi. 4 xii. 2, 3, 9-16 ? xiii. 1, 2, 22, 23 xiv. 1, 2, xv. 16-19 xvi. 1-6, 11-14 xviii. 2-34 xx. 31 — xxi. 1 xxi. 5-10, 20 xxii. 1-6, 7-9 xxii. 10 — xxiii. 21 xxiv. 1-14, 23-27 xxv. 1-4, 11, 17-28 xxvi. 1-4, 21-23 xxvii. 1-3, 7-9 xxviii. 1-4, 26, 27 xxix. 1, 2 xxxii. 1-21 xxxii. 24, 25, 32, 33 xxxiii. 1-10, 20-25 xxxiv. 1, 2, 8-28, 29-32 xxxv. 1, 18-24, 26, 27 xxxvi. 1-4 xxxvi. 5, 6, 8-12 I. Kings ix. 1-9 ix/lO-28 x. 1-13, 14-29 xii. 1-24 xiv. 21-31 xv. 1, 2, 6-8 xv. 11-16 xv. 17-22, 23, 24 xxii. 2-35 xxii. 41-51 II. Kings viii. 17-24 viii. 25-29, ix. 16-28, x. 12-14 xi. xii. 1-17, 18-22 xiv. 1-14, 17-20 xiv. 21, 22, xv. 2-7 xv. 32-36, 38 xvi. 2-4, 19, 20 xviii. 2, 3 xviii. 13 — xix. 37 xx. 1, 2, 20, 21 xxi. 1-9, 18-24 xxii. xxiii. 1-3 xxiii. 21-23, 28, 29-34 xxiii. 36, 37, xxiv. 1, 5, 6, 8-19 xxxvi. 22, 23 Ezra i. 1, 2 It will be seen, however, on collation, how much difference there is between the two histories. There are omissions in Chronicles, as, for instance, David's adultery (II. Sam. xi. 2 — xii. 25) : there are facts added, as David's preparations for building the temple (I. Chron. xxii.) : there are fuller details of matters shortly noticed in the parallel history, as in the account of the removal of the ark from Kirjath-jearim (comp. I. Chron. xiii. 2, xv. 2-21, xvi. 4-43, with II. Sam. vi.), be- sides briefer additions, explanatory remarks, reflections, and the omission of a few words in a narrative, differences of spell- ing, &c, which serve to prove that, as before noted, the au- thor of Chronicles was not a mere supplementer. He had, indeed, a definite object. Supposing him to have written shortly after the return from captivity, we can easily see the necessity of a work which should fix the genealogies of the returned exiles, with special reference to the line from which Messiah was to spring, to facilitate the re-establishment of religious worship by detailing the pedigrees, the functions, and the order of the priests and Levites, and to describe the original apportionment of lands, that the respective families might be confirmed in their ancient inheritance. Accord- ingly, after the early genealogies in the first eight chapters, the writer seems to mark his age and design in ix. 1, &c. We may thus perceive why the kingdom of the ten tribes is hardly mentioned. Israel had been removed, and their coun- try occupied by an envious and hostile population. We may see why the building of the temple, David's preparations, as well as Solomon's accomplishment of them, are detailed, and the various reformations of later godly kings specially chronicled: these accounts would serve to cheev those who were engaged in a similar work, and strengthen them to be- lieve that their covenant God would enable them to recon- struct their religious order, and repair their ruined civil polity, in spite of the vast difficulties against which they had to con- tend. The pedigrees were, no doubt, extracted from public registers ; a confirmatory proof of which is that they are not all brought down to the same period. And, in regard to his facts, the author is careful to name his authorities. Thus, for the history of David (1), he specifies the books of Samuel the seer, of Nathan the prophet, and of Gad the seer (I. Chron. xxix. 29), probably the same with the Chronicles of king David mentioned in xxvii. 24; for the history of Solomon (2), the book of N-athan, the prophecy of Ahijah the Shi- lonite, and the visions of Iddo the seer against Jeroboam (II. Chron. ix. 29). For the further history of Judah (3), a book of the kings of Judah is referred to (xvi. 11), cited elsewhere with small variations of title (xxv. 26, xxviii. 26, xxxii. 32, xxvii. 7, xxxv. 27, xxxvi. 8, xx. 34, xxxiii. 18, see the Hebrew). There are also (4), the story, midrash, of the book of the Kings (xxiv. 27), by some supposed identi- cal with (3) ; (5), the book of Shemaiah the prophet and of Iddo the seer concerning genealogies (xii. 15); (6), the story, midrash, of the prophet Iddo (xiii. 22) , (7), the book of Jehu, the son of Hanani (xx. 34) ; (8), the acts of Uzziah, written by Isaiah the prophet (xxvi. 22); (9), the vision of Isaiah the prophet (xxxii. 32) ; and (10), the sayings of the seers (xxxiii. 19). Of these, the book or words of Jehu and the vision of Isaiah are said to have been incorpor- ated with the book of the kings of Judah and Israel. It is very likely that the rest were sections of some one large his- torical work. The author of the Chronicles it is not very easy to ascer- tain. The Jews believe him to be Ezra; but the pedigree inserted in I. Chron. iii. 17-24 would seem to reach beyond Ezra's time. Different explanations, however, are given of it; and some imagine that the passage is a later addition to the book. Some indications of the date are afforded by the dic- tion ; as where the reckoning is by darics (xxix. 7), in our translation ' drams.' We must place the composition, there- fore, under the Persian dominion. It is not likely to have been later. There is a probability, it may be added, that the books of Chronicles and of Ezra were originally one work. Besides the differences which have been noted between Chronicles and the books of Samuel and Kings, some critics believe that they have detected contradictions. It can only be replied generally here, that discrepancies in orthography, diction, and arrangement are of little weight; and that those of numbers and facts have for the most part been satisfactorily explained. It was customary to express numbers by letters BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. of the alphabet: hence many of the mistakes of transcribers. And, if no perfect solution of every knot can now be given, the difficulty is perhaps owing rather to our want of inform- ation than to a real fault in the composition. Besides, it must never be forgotten that the points of exact agreement between independent Scripture writers are almost innumerable — those of stubborn discrepancy very few. The books of Chronicles have always had their place in the canonical writings, ranked among the khethubim or hagio- grapha, both as being later than the captivity, and as not ex- hibiting that detailed history and teaching of prophets which we find in Kings. They are not expressly cited in the New Testament; but there are probably some indirect allusions to them : comp. I. Chron. xxiii. 13 with Heb. v. 4 ; xxiv. 10 with Luke i. 5 ; II. Chron. ix. 1 with Matt. xii. 42 and Luke xi. 31; xxiv. 20, 21 with Matt, xxiii. 35 and Luke xi. 51. The books of Chronicles comprise, I. Genealogical lists from Adam downwards, including an enumeration of those who returned from captivity (I. Chron. i.-ix. 34) ; II. The histories of Saul and David (ix. 35 — xxix. 32) ; III. The history of the united kingdom under Solomon (I. Chron. xxix. 23-30 ; II. Chron. i.-ix.) ; IV. The history of the kingdom of Judah till its termination by the Babylonian conquest (x.-xxxvi.) EZRA. This book commences with a notice of the edict of Cyrus permitting the exiled Jews to reoccupy their own country : it narrates the return of a large body under Zerubbabel, with their proceedings till the temple was rebuilt and dedicated : it gives an account also of Ezra's journey to Jerusalem, up- wards of half a century later, and of the reformation effected by him. The books of Ezra and Nehemiah were reckoned by the Jews as one volume. Portions of Ezra (viz., iv. 8 — vi. 18, and vii. 12-26) are written in Chaldee : the rest is in Hebrew. It is questioned whether the whole is from Ezra's pen. Some critics maintain the affirmative ; others, with greater apparent reason, dissent. Several of the arguments alleged are of no great weight ; but perhaps, on a full con- sideration, we may divide the book into two parts : 1. i. — vi ; 2. vii. — x., and may ascribe vii. — x. to Ezra. It is true that in vii. 1-26 and x., the writer uses the third person ; but this fact does not seem conclusive against Ezra's authorship. The former chapters i. — vi. are probably from different sources. Chap. i. is a continuation of II. Chronicles ; the last two verses in that book being identical with the first two in Ezra. Chap. ii. iii. is a document inserted with slight variation in Neh. vii. The portion iii. 2 — vi. 22 (with the exception of iv. 6-23, possibly by a later hand) has been ascribed, from the similarity of style, diction, etc., to the prophet Haggai. Be this as it may, Ezra, it is likely, had the preceding portions before him, and combined them with his own narrative ; or it might be that the author of Chroni- cles was the final editor of those books, and of the books of Ezra and Nehemiah. The zeal and piety of Ezra are admir- 6 ably illustrated in the transactions that are here recorded. And, though some have objected to certain particulars, and impeached the credibility of the history on account of them, such objections are groundless. The canonical authority of this book is beyond dispute. It may be added that it com- prises in its history a period of about eighty years. NEHEMIAH. This book was placed by the Jews in one volume with that of Ezra : contemporary events are treated of in both. The book of Nehemiah may be roughly divided into three sections ; I. (i.-vii.) comprising the narrative of Nehemiah's appointment to office, his rebuilding, in spite of opposition, the walls of Jerusalem and his purpose of bringing the peo- ple to an orderly settlement. In II. (viii.-x.) there is an account of certain religious solemnities ; and in III. (xi.-xiii.) we have various lists, appointments, and settlements, with a recital of some acts of Nehemiah's administration on resuming his post. In many parts of this book, Nehemiah appears as speak- ing in the first person ; but there are difficulties in the way of believing that the whole proceeded from his pen. It is true that some of the arguments urged, as that taken from the use of different divine names, are not of much weight : still, when we find a perceptible diversity of diction, Avhen in parts of the book Nehemiah seems to retire into the back- ground, when his own title varies and the designation of the nobles is not the same, when, too, we see lists extended beyond what we can reasonably imagine was the limit of Nehemiah's life, we can hardly help coming to the conclusion that various hands contributed to this book. The following will probably be found not an unfair apportionment of the parts of it. Nehemiah evidently was in the habit of noting the occurrences of his time. Now the section, Neh. i. 1-vii. 5, is written in the first person : there is an uniformity in its style, and several favorite expressions recur. The writer also declares that he found a document (nearly identical with Ezra ii.) which he adds to his own narrative, Neh. vii. 6-73. There is no reason to doubt that the whole of this section, therefore, belongs to Nehemiah himself. But in viii.-x. there is a change : the governor is spoken of in the third person. The remainder of the book xi.-xiii., was, with small excep- tions, most likely written by Nehemiah : xi. 1 seems to con- nect itself with the first part of vii. 5. But the list of xii. 1-26 was from a later hand, as the succession of high priests is carried down to Jaddua, who was contemporary with Alexander the Great ; or else the final editor added some names. Jaddua, however, may have been born before Nehe- miah's death. The verses xii. 44-17 may possibly not be by Nehemiah, as xiii. 1 is closely connected with xii. 43. We may believe, then, that, as much of this book was written by Nehemiah, but not the whole, it was ultimately arranged in its present form by some one. the author of the Chronicles very possibly (to which it, with Ezra, formed an appendix), 34 BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. -who, under divine guidance, has transmitted to future ages of the church this most instructive narrative as we now have it. ESTHER. This book is so termed because Esther is the principal fig- ure in it, not from any notion that she wrote it. It has gen- erally been held in high estimation among the Jews, who class it with Ruth, Ecclesiastes, Solomon's Song, and the Lam- entations, as one of the five megilloth or rolls, and solemnly read it at the feast of Purim. Objections have been made to the truthfulness of the history, the decree that every man should bear rule in his own house, the promulgation of the edict against the Jews, &c, &c. It would be easy to set aside all history, if its records are to be judged of by what may appear likely or unlikely to this or that individual. But the truth is that what we know of Xerxes from other sources, his mad and unprincipled conduct on various occasions, will point him out as just the person to act in the way which is represented in this book. Besides, there was the institution of the feast of Purim, in order to commemorate the deliverance of the Jews, a feast which we know (II. Mace. xv. 36) was observed at no great distance from the time when the events occurred, and which is observed to the present day. The ob- servance of this feast is the very strongest proof that the his- tory is true; it being manifestly far more improbable than any of the improbabilities Bleek has suggested, that a whole nation should observe for ages a solemn festival, to commem- orate the incidents of a romance. With regard to the writer of this book nothing certain can be said. Some have ascribed it to Mordecai, or to Morde- cai and Esther jointly, grounding their notion on Esth ix. 20, 23, 32. But the statements there made refer, not to the au- thorship of the book, but to the circular letters sent to the Jews. That it was written by a resident in Persia may very well be allowed. There is a thorough acquaintance evinced with Persian customs (see i. 1, 10, 14, 19, ii. 9, iii. 7, 12, 15, iv. 11, viii. 8). The diction closely resembles that of Ezra and Nehemiah, mixed with some Persisms, just such as we might suppose a contemporary of theirs likely to use. The arguments employed by some critics to bring the composition down to a late date, grounded on the language, are therefore of little weight. Neither is the alleged spirit of revenge per- vading the narrative, nor the supposed formalism in religion, worth mentioning. The spirit of revenge is not in the writer, but, if anywhere, in the persons whose deeds are chronicled. And, as revengeful deeds have been committed in all ages, the occurrence of them cannot be taken as a chronological mark. Neither is more stress laid on fasting than in other times of Hebrew history; comp. Judges xx. 26; II. Sam. xii. 16, 17, 21, 22. The composition, therefore, of the book may most reasonably be placed about or soon after the time when the facts occurred. But there is one great peculiarity of the history. The name of God does not occur in it. Various hypotheses have been devised to explain this fact. A very probable one is that, as the history of the reigns of Persian kings was duly chronicled (Esth. ii. 23, vi. 1, x. 2), and the events here narrated were of course recorded in the annals of the empire, this book may be mainly a translated extract from those annals. There would be nothing more strange in such an extract's being preserved in the sacred canon than in Dan. iv. being, as it is, a decree of Nebu- chadnezzar ; and this is what the Talmud asserts. JOB. This book derives its name from the patriarch whose pros- perity, afflictions, and recovery, it delineates. It is a noble poem, complete in all its parts ; as will be seen from the fol- lowing brief analysis. It may be distributed into six sections: I. The introduction (i., ii.), in which we have an account of the way in which Job's troubles came upon him, his de- portment under them, with the arrival of his three friends Eliphaz, Bildad, and Zophar, to condole with him. II. The first discussion or controversy with them, in which, after Job had complained, each speaks once, and is answered by Job (iii.-xvi.) First Job passionately bewails his condition (iii.) Eliphaz then reproves his friend's im- patience, and expresses his belief that, as misery implies guilt, Job's distress must have been occasioned by sin (iv., v.) Job next justifies his complaint, charges his friends with un- kindness, and expostulates with the Deity for laying so heavy a hand upon him (vi., vii.) Hereupon Bildad with some harshness declares that certainly, if Job were blameless, God would vindicate him by restoring him to prosperity (viii.) Job retorts by denying that his affliction is any proof of guilt, and passionately desires death (ix., x.) Zophar then coarsely exhorts him to repent (xi.) ; and Job in reply sarcastically re- flects on the pretensions of his three friends to wisdom, and ap- peals to the Deity in whom he still places his hope (xii.-xiv.) III. The second discussion is similar in form (xv.-xxi.) Eliphaz, in admirable imagery, reiterates his censure on Job for his self-justification (xv.) Job again complains of the unkind treatment he has met with, afresh protests his inno- cency, and describes the grave as his last resource (xvi., xvii.) Bildad rejoins by a striking picture of the retribution of the wicked, which he applies to Job (xviii.) Job in his reply describes again his sufferings, appeals to his friends for pity, and, having professed his steady faith in God, assures them that if they persist in their invectives God will chastise them (xix.) Zophar then warns him that the triumphing of the wicked is short, and his destruction sure to come (xx.) ; and Job answers by showing the fallacy of Zophar's reason- ing, which is not borne out by experience (xxi.) IV. The third discussion has no speech of Zophar (xxii.- xxxi.) Eliphaz vindicates God's dealings, and urges Job afresh to repentance (xxii.) Job replies that he wishes he could plead his cause before God, and maintains that in this life the wicked frequently escape punishment (xxiii., xxiv.) Upon this Bildad says shortly that no man can be just before BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. God (xxv.) ; while Job, as none of his friends had more to say, again reproves them, shows how hard it is to discover true wisdom, elaborately vindicates his course of life, and describes once more his miseries, with an appeal to God for a hearing (xxvi.-xxxi.) V. The speech of Elihu succeeds, who blames all the disputants, censures Job for persistently declaring his inno- cence, shows how for wise ends God afflicts, and that man's duty is submission to that Glorious One whose power is un- controllable (xxxii.-xxxvii.) VI. The awful interference of Jehovah himself is now described. The Lord here illustrates his own omnipotence and righteousness, and exposes the ignorance of man, and his inability to comprehend the Creator's ways (xxxviii.-xli.) Hereupon Job humbly submits ; the friends are censured ; and Job's restored prosperity is depicted (xlii.) The con- clusion, like the introduction, is in prose. In all these discussions the character of each interlocutor is excellently brought out — Eliphaz discerning, grave, and dignified, reluctantly led to condemn his friend ; Bildad, with less delicacy, swayed by Eliphaz's example, and repeating himself; Zophar rude and pertinacious ; Elihu zealous for God's honor, which he thinks Job has impugned, but which yet his opponents have not known how properly to maintain. The whole is consistent and complete. The action, so to speak, of the poem is continually rising, till the climax of the divine speech of Jehovah. But certain critics, taking no account of the eastern mode of composition, so different from ours, have thought fit to represent some parts as additions or interpolations. Thus they object to the introduction and conclusion, mainly because they are in prose ; and to the speech of Elihu, because he is not mentioned at either the beginning or the end of the book, because his appearance is said to break the connection, and because some shades of pe- culiarity are found or fancied in his diction. Other more trivial reasons are alleged ; and other portions of the book are also said to be interpolated. It is impossible to enter here into any full discussion of these matters ; it must be sufficient to say that there is an evident fitness in the histor- ical introduction and conclusion being in prose, and that the appearance of Elihu, so far from breaking the connection between the parts, rather strengthens it. He corrects some of Job's assertions, but is unable to give a full explanation of the divine purposes. It was necessary to show how the highest intellect and the warmest zeal fall short before the majesty of the counsels of God. It is this conclusion to which the whole mind of Scripture is directed : " Where is the wise ? where is the scribe ? where is the disputer of this world? hath not God made foolish the wisdom of this world ?" (I. Cor. i. 20.) Proceeding after the fashion of the critics who attempt to dismember the book of Job, we might pull in pieces every composition that exists. Various conjectures have been propounded as to the au- thorship of this work. It must be fully understood that, though Job himself lived in a very early age, it by no mean3 necessarily follows that the book was written by a contem- porary. So the book of Genesis from Moses' pen narrates events that happened long before. The guesses that have been gravely produced and defended by scholars of name are instructive, as exposing the uncritical helplessness of those wise men who in these our times have undertaken to correct Moses, and to teach the world how prophets and apostles ought to have written. It is with comparative sobriety that some propose Job, Elihu, Moses, Solomon, Isaiah, Ezekiel, Ezra, as author ; and Dr. Hengstenberg may plausibly fix its limits between the ages of Samuel and Isaiah, within which he thinks the work must be dated. But, when others have no difficulty in coming to an exact conclusion, and require us to believe that the author was an Idumean, a Hebrew who lived in Idumea, an Egyptian, a Xahorite, and one sage, minutely informed of every particular, places him in the south of Judea, near a caravan-road, and says he was a citizen of Tekoah, it is difficult to refrain from wishing criticism a little more under the control of common sense. On this point we must be content to remain in ignorance. The knowledge of the author affects not the place of the book in" the sacred canon. Some well-meaning writers arc eager to maintain that it was from a Hebrew pen ; otherwise they suppose the Jews would never have acknowledged its inspiration. It is enough to ask, do such writers imagine that it was left to Jewish prejudice to stamp this or that book as inspired or not ? The guiding Spirit, assuredly, even if he had ceased to raise up prophets properly so-called, yet continued to the ancient saints that marvellous discern- ment by which they were able to separate between the mere works of men and those which God intended for the per- petual instruction and edification of his people. The book of Job was demonstrably in the canon sanctioned by our Lord's usage ; and we may be content. The question whether this book is altogether real history, or rather the elaboration of a great truth from historical materials, requires some notice. Several of the most con- scientious scholars have held the last named view. They consider the dialogue between God and Satan (Job i. G-12, ii. 1-6) as evidently figurative ; they do not suppose that the artificial and highly finished speeches of Job and his friends could have been uttered at once in the course of ordi- nary conversation : they think the audible interposition of the Deity not accordant with his usual modes of dealing with his creatures. It must be confessed that, provided its composi- tion under divine guidance be allowed, the literal truth of the narrative is a subordinate question. Our Lord himself has used parables, and introduced unreal persons into his dis- courses. There is nothing, therefore, to shock the reverent mind in the notion of fictitious narrative being adopted as tin 1 vehicle of momentous instruction. But the circumstances dwelt on in the preceding article go to show that Job really lived and acted as is here told. Moreover, the extreme cir- 36 BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. cumstantiality of the details, the description of the patriarch himself, his family, his property, his country, his friends, with their names and special designations, the genealogy of Elihu, the exact account of the feasting of Job's sons, the particular mention of the plunderers — these and other similar points mark a history rather than a parable (see Dr. Lee's Book of Job transl., 1837. Introd. pp. 8, 9). No such minute details are found in any Scripture parable ; it seems, therefore, a necessary inference that these details are not the play of fancy, but all historically true. Doubtless we' are not to be- lieve that God holds court (if the expression may be used) on certain days, when evil angels as well as fallen spirits have access to him. But, in speaking of the Deity words in their proper sense applicable only to men must be employed. We may not hence entertain gross notions of him ; but it is hard to see how in any other way we could be taught the perfect control in which he holds all the beings and things of the universe. There are some sensible remarks on this topic in Caryl on Job, 1669, Annot. on i. 6, vol. i. pp. 78, 79. Objections of the kind made to the book of Job would ap- ply equally to other parts of Scripture. Compare, for ex- ample, the address of Micaiah to Ahab (I. Kings xxii. 19-23), in which he tells how a lying spirit proposed to deceive the false prophets. Then we have the still small voice, after the wind and the earthquake and the fire, sounding in Elijah's ear (xix. 11-18). We are not to limit the Holy One to place or time, or to prescribe how he should make his com- munications to men. Dr. Kitto, again, has very well ob- served in reference to the elaborate character of the speeches : " Nothing; is more remarkable amonij the Semitic nations of western Asia, even at this day, than the readiness of their resources, the prevalence of the poetical imagination and form of expression, and the facility with which the nature of this group of languages allows all high and animated discourse to fall into rhythmical forms of expression ; while the language even of common life and thought is replete with poetical sen- timents and ideas." This book gives an interesting view of religious belief in D DO patriarchal times. It is true that some critics imagine they detect signs of a knowledge more advanced than we have reason to suppose revelation had taught in very early ages. If this notion be well founded, it may be some reason for con- sidering the book, and perhaps the time when Job lived, not so very remote as other evidence would seem to show. Still it can hardly be denied that, while great truths are distinctly held, the interlocutors of this poem were not advanced be- yond the elementary understanding of God's plans and pur- poses, and that one great object of the work is to show how man in his ignorance must wait for the fuller manifestation which only the Gospel has effected. The chief principles of religion which we find recognized are that there is a God, and that he is a rewarder of those that diligently seek him (Heb. xi. 6). These truths are variously illustrated: the creation of the world by God's power (Job x. 8, xxxviii.-xli.), the administration of it by his providence (v. 8-27, ix. 4-13), the existence of angels that do his will, though some of tho,jeleth-sha7iar, "hind of and complaint ; e. g. iii. — vi., etc. ; 3. Didactic psalms ; e.g. the morning," prefixed to Psal. xxii. ; Shoshannim, "the i., xiv., xv., xxxii., xxxvii., etc. In their structure they pre- lilies," to xlv. ; Jonatk-elem-rec7wkim, " the dumb dove in dis- sent almost every form of Hebrew poetical composition, rant places," to lvi. ; Shoshan-eduth, "the lily of the testi- Some are lyric, others elegiac: some exhibit a kind of dra- mony," to lx. ; and Shoshannim-eduih, "the lilies of the tes- matic form in which speakers are introduced in dialogue ; and timony," to Ixxx. It was and is still customary in the East there are several called alphabetical psalms, (xxv., xxxiv., to orive poems names of this kind. They probably, therefore, xxxvii., cxi., cxii., cxix., cxlv.,) because the initials of each are attached to the psalms to denote well-known melodies, line or stanza follow the order of the Hebrew alphabet. Fifteen Psalms cxx. — cxxxiv. are called "Psalms of Degrees." The Septuagint translators have added one more to the ca- The Jews believe that they were sung by the Levites on the nonical 150 ; it is certainly spurious, though it is ancient and fifteen steps which separated the men's court from the has been adopted in the Syriac, Arabic, and Ethiopic versions, women's in the temple. Gesenius suggested that there was Its subject is the combat of David with Goliath. The Sep- a kind of progression in the thought and phraseology ; the tuagint followed by the Vulgate also divides the canonical last member of a verse or part of it being taken up, repeated, psalms differently from the Hebrew text. The following and amplified in the next verse, thus : table will exhibit the diversity : — "I will lift up mine eyes unto the hills, Hebrew. LXX. From whence cometh my help. IX., X. IX. My help cometh from the Lord, xi. — cxiii. x. — cxii. Which made heaven and earth." — (Psal. cxxi. 1, 2.) cxiv cxv cxiii. Ten are styled Hallelujah-psalms (cvi., cxi. — cxiii., cxxxv., cxvi. cxiv., cxv. cxlvi. — cl.) ; as beginning with that word, rendered in our cxvii. — cxlvi. cxvi. — cxlv. version "Praise the Lord." cxlvii. cxlvi., cxlvii. Other words prefixed are Alamoth to xlvi., to be sung with cli. the female voice ; Gittitk to viii., lxxxi., Ixxxiv., a light joyous Several of the psalms are cited in the New Testament and air; Mahalath to liii., and Mahalaih-leannoth to lxxxix., per- distinctly applied to Christ (e. g. sec Matt. xxii. 48, 44: haps with a vocal accompaniment ; 3Iuth-labben to ix., for a Acts ii. 25-31, xiii. 33-37). There is indeed a great tend- chorus of virgins ; Neginah or Neginoth to iv., vi., liv., Iv., ency in some quarters to limit the Messianic character of the Ixi., lxvii., lxxvi., with an instrumental accompaniment ; Ne- psalms, and to argue that when cited it is only by my v\ 40 BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. accommodation ; so that passages are applied to Christ which had no real intended reference to him, and were only so used on account of a certain similarity of circum- stances observed or imagined between a psalmist and our Lord. But it may be remarked here that we cannot con- sent to sever the close connection which exists between the Old Testament and the New. The first is introduc- tory to the second ; the last is the full development of the first, the maturity of that which before was but a seed. And God has seen fit to describe by his dealings with the earlier church what he intends to do with the later. All things that happened to them were fraught with present les- sons of mercy and judgment : they had specially and thor- oughly to do with the men of that generation, proving them and guiding them and encouraging them. But yet they were "our examples" (I. Cor. x. 6, 11) ; and God teaches us most effectually not by bare words but by living things, in which we may best see his purposes and the path he would have us to walk in. The revelation of the Old Testament was to prepare the world for its Saviour, by the selection of a pe- culiar people who were to be God's witnesses, by the sever- ing of a particular line in whom the promised One was to descend, by the setting up of men his prototypes who should in one way or other represent the ideal to be afterwards fully realized. There was a definite relation, then, both between Israel God's first-born and the Only-begotten, and between David the chosen king of the chosen people and the great King of whose dominion there should be neither limit nor end (Luke i. 32, 33.) Hence, when the psalmist describes his own griefs, his description is not bounded by them. In the lineaments of the past, the future is depicted ; and the sorrows and ex- perience of David, his persecutions and his perils, his trust and his victories, the treachery practiced toward him and the establishment of his throne, have their intended and higher counterpart in the deeper sorrows and fuller experience and more complete triumphs of a more innocent sufferer, a nobler King. It is this, its Messianic teaching, which renders the book of Psalms so precious a heritage to the church, and has made it the store-house of devotional thought. There is eternal life therein, because these Scriptures testify of Christ (John v. 39.) And it is not merely one or two that point to some particular circumstance in Messiah's history, that exhibit some special trait in Messiah's character, but — -just as we must read his life in the four evangelists to grasp the full portraiture of him — there is a prophetic tone through the whole collection ; one part, one sacred song, illustrating the others and leading on by historical note, by apt comparison, by definite prediction, to that fulness of Messianic doctrine, which renders them even now the best expressions of a soul that needs a Saviour, that is longing for a Saviour, that has found a Saviour, that rejoices in a Saviour's love. They must be taken as a whole ; and it is truly wonderful to find that they rise with the growing development of the divine plans, and are yet more adapted to the Christian experience than they were to the experience of earlier, of Jewish be- lievers. Along with this prophetic character there is their moral and doctrinal teaching — the deep views of sin they present, the spiritual character of the divine law, the perfec- tions of God, with the faith, hope, and love, heavenly graces, implanted in the heart of God's people, and the happy prospect of eternal life — in all these points we recognize the same spirit that breathes indeed through all the inspired volume. How well fitted is this book to promote the soul's communion with God! There is one more topic connected with the Psalms which must be touched on — it can be so but very briefly. In many places there are expressions evincing, it has been said, the stern spirit of revenge far alien from that mild and merciful temper which shines conspicuously in the gospel of love. Attempts have been made to explain these expressions away — they are but eastern forms of speech, they are prophetical of what will happen, embodying and intending no wish for evil — such are some of the modes adopted of solving what has always been felt a serious difficulty. It is fair to say that explanations like these cannot satisfy ; neither can they with any propriety be applied to such passages as Psal. cix. 1-20, exxxvii. 7-9, or to some of the imprecations elsewhere, (e. g. Jer. xi. 19, 20.) We must admit, then, that there are wishes for the destruc- tion of God's enemies, of the writer's enemies. But how is this to be accounted for? It is not enough to say that the dispensation of the law was imperfect, that principles were sanctioned and moral feelings indulged by it, which the purer spirit of the gospel condemned and removed. Men under the law might be imperfect, with evil passions ; but we can- not conceive of God approving their imperfection, still less instigating to evil. Carnal revenge has always been odious in God's sight ; and he has indisputably never read the He- brew law aright who has not discovered that its provisions went to curb evil and unholy tempers. We must look higher, therefore, we must understand the infinite demerit of sin with all the vast mischiefs it has in- flicted. It is as the exponent of God's hatred of this foul re- bellion against his sway, of this dark blot upon the universe, that the sacred writer speaks. It is evident that he does not speak in a spirit of private revenge. For, though David was quick of temper, he was eminently ready to forgive. His conduct towards his ruthless enemy, Saul, when he twice had him in his power, is proof enough of this. Besides, the strongest expressions against the ungodly are closely coupled with the highest feelings of devotion to God (e. g. Psal. v. 7-10.) It is absolutely inconceivable that he who in ordi- nary life was clement, should be then especially actuated with bitter and malicious thoughts when he had approached nearest in communion with the Holiest. It is not, then, David the man, but David the inspired sage who thus speaks — rather BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. 41 David the inspired man, by whom God speaks, thus most im- pressively making known to the world his hatred of sin. And, as he reveals other great truths by the words and deeds of his servants, so he acts with this. If it be a just thing for God to punish iniquity, it cannot be unjust at his command to denounce that punishment : and, as it is the highest ex- cellence of the creature to be conformed in mind and will to the Creator, so to acquiesce in his dealings with the ungodly, yea to exult that his pure justice is triumphant over evil, must be morally good. Besides, it is against men as sinners that these denunciations are uttered (Pro v. i. 20-33.) Let them repent them of their sins, and forsake their evil ways ; and no more shall the curses touch them than the predicted doom uttered by Jonah touched the Ninevites when they repented. Still further, it is to bring men to repentance that these things are recorded, by revealing the vengeance of God upon the impenitent, and the everlasting shame they shall suffer in the sight of angels and of men — "an abhorring unto all flesh." (Isai. lxvi. 24.) The beacon-light which reveals the fatal rocks on which so many noble vessels have been shattered does not lure to destruction, it is the best safeguard against it. PROVERBS. Of the canonicity of this book there can be no doubt. It is true that one of the Jewish schools is said to have fancied some contradictions in it. But it is in all the Hebrew cata- logues ; being ranked among the Jchethubivi or liagiographa. The book of Proverbs bears generally the name of Solomon, and has for the most part been attributed to that prince, who "spake (we are told) three thousand proverbs." (I. Kings iv. 33). But it is manifest on looking at the book that Solo- mon did not put it into its present state, and that some, at least, of the wise sayings it contains proceeded from other sources. We may divide it into four parts. I. This portion com- prises Prov. i. — ix., a discourse extolling true wisdom, and specially urging the young, with many arguments, to secure so excellent a possession. To this we find prefixed a title and introduction (i. 1-6), intended, it would seem, to apply to the whole book. II. A collection of maxims generally unconnected, inculcating moral precepts which respect both man's duty towards God, and his behavior to his fellow- creatures (x. 1 — xxii. 16). III. A more connected address, with various admonitions, and a charge to listen to the words of the wise xxii. 17 — xxiv. 34). IV. An appendix (xxv. — xxxi.), comprising (1) a collection of Solomon's proverbs which Hezekiah's servants copied out (xxv. xxix.) : many of those which are comprised in the second part are here re- peated : comp. xxv. 24 with xxi. 9 ; xxvi. 3 with x. 13 ; xxvi. 13 with xxii. 13 ; xxvi. 15 with xix. 24 ; xxvi. 22 with xviii. 8 ; xxvii. 12 with xxii. 3 ; xxvii. 13 with xx. 16 ; xxvii. 15 with xix. 13 ; xxvii. 21 with xvii. 3 ; xxviii. 6 with xix. 1 ; xxviii. 19 with xii. 11 ; xxix. 13 with xxii. 2 ; xxix. 22 with xv. 18 ; there is also one that is nearly the same with a prov- 6 erb of the third part : comp. xxviii. 21 with xxiv. 23, It has been inferred therefore that Hezekiah's servants used the same sources as the compiler of the second part ; (2) the maxims delivered by Agur to Ithiel and Ucal (xxx.) ; (3) the admonitions to king Lemuel by his mother (xxxi. 1-9) ; and (4) the description of a virtuous woman (xxxi. 10-31) ; where the initial letters of the verses follow the order of the Hebrew alphabet. There have been doubts as to the authorship of parts of this book. It is of course generally admitted that many of the proverbs contained in it are really by Solomon ; but some critics disbelieve that the first part (i. — ix.) was composed by him. The style, and diction, and tone, it has been alleged, conclusively mark a difference from the sententious utter- ances comprised in the second part. The parallelism is said to vary, and a higher degree of poetic power to be displayed. But these are not sufficient proofs. More poetical power would naturally be developed in a connected piece, such as the description of wisdom, in iii. 13-20, or again in viii., than when pregnant thoughts were to be compressed into brief sentences. And a discourse would be more likely to furnish scope for synonymous or gradational parallels, and a series of maxims for antithetic ones. It is true that the parts of i.-ix are somewhat loosely connected ; but this furnishes no argument against the unity of its authorship, or against its being the work of Solomon. It is natural to believe that, when a collection of moral precepts was made containing some of the acknowledged productions of the wise king, his would be placed first, and those from other writers, as we see in the appendix, come afterwards. The repetition of titles (x. 1, xxv. 1) only shows that the collection was not made all at once. Some hasty critics have tried to make out a difference of authorship from the use of different divine names : God (Elohim') occurs twice in chap. ii. : the Lord (Jehovah') is elsewhere generally used ; therefore there were different writers. The fact is that Elohim is found only four times in i. 1 — xxix. 27 ; first in ii. 5, where, as Jehovah had immediately preceded, the repetition of the same word would have been awkward ; secondly in ii. 17, where, according to the genius of the Hebrew language, Elohim must be used because a pronoun had to be joined to it ; thirdly in iii. 4, where there is the antithesis of " God and man ; " fourthly in xxv. 2, where there is a similar antithesis, more prominent in the original. It is most probable then, on the whole, that the first and second parts are from the same pen. With re- gard to the third part, xxii. 17 — xxiv. 34, there may perhaps be greater ground for hesitation. It is not unlikely that the moral sayings of others might be appended to those of Solo- mon ; and perhaps this is intimated in xxiv. 23. where a kind of fresh title, "the words of the wise," seems prefixed to the section xxiv. 23-34. But some of the most judicious critics ascribe the whole of i. — xxix. to Solomon; and Keil (Etn- leitung, § 119,) produces a number of characteristic words and phra8C8 frequently used in these chapters, and rarely or 42 BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. (some of them) nowhere else occurring. Of the authorship of xxx., xxxi. nothing can be said. We can only suppose that these chapters were added before the captivity. The book of Proverbs is frequently cited or alluded to in the New Testament: it is, indeed, a treasure-house of ethical wisdom, filled witli choice sententious aphorisms, far excelling those of heathen sages, and inculcating all moral duties. Hence may every class of persons in every condition of life derive instructions for the regulation of practice : hence may he who learns be imbued with the teachings of more than earthly wisdom. ECCLESIASTES. The name of this book, Ecclesiastes, is derived from the Septuagint version ; it being a Greek word signifying a preacher, one who addresses a public assembly. The He- brew title Koheleth conveys nearly the same idea, intended to intimate preaching wisdom. The book has generally been ascribed to Solomon as the author ; and it is only of late years that any serious doubts have been entertained upon the question. Some of the Jew- ish rabbis, it is true, advanced different opinions ; and Grotius in more modern times denied the Solomonic authorship. The general belief, however, was little disturbed by these excep- tions. It is allowed on all hands that the writer represents himself as Solomon. He does not, indeed, take the very name of the wise king; but, when he says, "I, the preacher, was king over Israel in Jerusalem," (i. 12), he sufficiently indicates whom he means, there being after Solomon no king who reigned over Israel in Jerusalem. The question, there- fore, is whether Solomon literally was the writer, or whether his name is assumed as personifying that high intellectual faculty which specially distinguished the gifted son of David. There are many examples in literature of some eminent man being chosen, into whose mouth sentiments agreeing with his known character are placed. The Cato Major of Cicero is an instance ; and the parables of Scripture are of a similar cast. Why then, it is asked, why should not an inspired writer, commissioned to teach moral truth, have allowed him- self the same license, in order to give a form and clothing to the instructions he had to convey ? Different answers will undoubtedly be given to such a question. Modern critics are not content with rejecting the Solomonic authorship : they would carry down the date of Ecclesiastes to a very low period indeed, after the captivity, to the Persian, nay, to the Macedonian, rule. Many of the arguments they urge are of little weight. The scope of Ecclesiastes is indicated in i. 2, and xii. 13. It is an enquiry into the chief good of man, and is distributed by Keil into four discourses (Einleitung, § 131.) The first (i., ii.,) exhibits (1) the vanity of theoretical wisdom directed to the knowledge of things, and (2) the nothingness of prac- tical wisdom which aims at enjoying life ; the result being that man with all his striving can attain no lasting good. The second (iii.-v,), following the idea thrown out in ii. 21, 26, begins with a description (iii. 1-8) of man's entire de- pendence on higher unchangeable providence, and, in reply to the question of the chief good, shows that there can be no higher (iii. 9-22) than self-enjoyment and benevolence ; which, however, (iv.) it is not easy to attain ; still one must, in the fear of God and a conscientious fulfilment of duty, seek trustingly and contentedly to use earthly goods. In the third discourse (vi. 1-viii. 15,) is shown the vanity of grasping riches (vi.) ; practical wisdom is then described (vii. 1-22,) and the mode of attaining it indicated, spite of the incongru- ities of earthly life (vii. 23-viii. 15.) The last (viii. 16-xii. 7,) further discusses these incongruities, lays down rules for the conduct of a happy life, which may please God, and brings us to the conclusion of the whole (xii. 8-14,) that a future judgment will clear up all present uncertainties. This is the great object the author intends to develop ; he argues at first on lower principles, to show their imperfection, not prematurely expressing the whole truth (comp. iii. 21,) but reserving that till he has raised by degrees the view to that high tribunal where every wrong will be redressed. The style of this book is loose and unconnected, with little poet- ical character. It was one of the megilloih read, we are told, by the Jews at the feast of tabernacles. THE SONG OF SOLOMON. This book, called also Canticles, and according to its Hebrew appellation " the Song of Songs," always had a place in the Jewish canon, and has consequently been received into that of the Christian church. It was reckoned among the Jchethubim or hagiographa : it was included in the Septuagint translation of the Old Testament : it was enumerated by Josephus as one of the Hebrew sacred books. Its canonicity is affirmed in the Mishna : it appears in the Christian cata- logue of Melito (about 170 a. d.) ; and indeed, as it is clear from what has just been said, that it was in the canon of Scripture in our Lord's time, any doubts which have since been entertained have been only partial, confined to indi- viduals. Before proceeding to enquire into the author and the date of this book, it may be well to consider its form and object. Some have called it a mere collection of fragments : others have deemed it a regular drama. The fragmentary theory certainly cannot be sustained. For it is clear that the sub- ject is the same from the beginning to the end : the same persons are introduced; and, though after the eastern man- ner, the transitions are abrupt, yet a connecting thread of thought and purpose runs through the w T hole, in the highest degree improbable if independent pieces had just been strung together. Still it is not constructed with sufficient nicety of adaptation to claim the appellation of a drama. There are interlocutors, doubtless, and so far portions of it may be termed dramatic, but not more so than many other ancient poems, in which characters occasionally speak, but which no man on this account regards as dramas. The impassioned BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. 43 mind of the poet is by no means inclined always formally to describe and introduce his persons : he assumes at once their character, and speaks in their name, knowing that no sensible reader will misunderstand him. We must hold, then, this composition to be a single poem, with a definite plan, conver- sations being intermingled with description. Whether it be called idyllic with some, or pastoral with others, is of little moment. Most probably it had an historic basis. The Scripture poems and prophecies were suggested generally by some passing event, on which the mind of the seer — like that of Elisha, composed and fixed by the strain of music he asked for (II. Kings iii. 15) — brooded for a while. And then the mental picture was constructed ; the events which gave occa- sion to it being the foreground, while fancy added in other lineaments, and, under the guidance of the informing Spirit, from the present the future was traced, receiving its shape, and conveying its lessons in agreement therewith. Thus see how Hannah, in her joyful offering of her first-born at the sanctuary, with kindling ardor describes the wondrous deal- ings of the Lord, and travels on till she sees in vision his strength displayed in the exalting of the horn of the great anointed King, (I. Sam. ii. 1-10.) Examples of the kind are innumerable. So it must have been here. There was some story of pure earthly affection, in which obstacles for a while disunited two loving hearts. This the writer seizes on : he takes up the steps of it ; and he converts it to a higher purpose. Many indeed deny that there was a higher purpose. They see in the Song literal love, and no more. Their reasons are not without weight, and deserve calm consideration. But it is submitted that there are other reasons more weighty which go to prove that in the literal words there is an allegorical meaning, so that through allegory a mystical or spiritual sense is conveyed embodying and inculcating sublime truth. How else should the book have had a place in the sacred canon? Dr. Stowe has argued the question very fully, (Journ. of Sacr. Lit., Jan. 1852, pp. 320-339, reprinted from Amer. Bibl. Repos., Apr. 1847) ; and his views have been adopted by Dr. Kitto, {Daily Bible Illustrations.} He urges: "(1). The names of the two principal characters, namely Shelomoh and Shulamith, are in the original quite as significant as John Bunyan's Christian and Christiana, Obstinate and Pliable, Faithful and Hopeful, etc. (2). The sudden changes from the singular to the plural number in the part of the dialogue sustained by Shulamith indicate that her name is to be taken in a collective sense. 'Draw me: we will run after thee. The kino; hath brought me into his chambers: we will be glad," etc. (Solomon Song i. 4, and many other places.) (3). Shulamith is put into situations and made to utter expres- sions which, if literally understood, are so entirely abhorrent to oriental manners, that no sane writer, certainly no writer so skilful as the author of this poem shows himself to be, would ever put them into a literal love-song ; though they are all very beautiful and appropriate when understood allegorically. Such are iii. 1-4, v. 7, viii. 1, 2. Such scenes and expres- sions are not uncommon in the allegorical poetry of the East, but in their literal amatory songs they can never occur. Literally understood they would doom their heroines to everlasting infamy ; and certainly no poet ever thus treats his favorites. (4). The entire absence of everything like jealousy, in situations where that passion must appear in a literal love-song, is proof of the allegorical character of the piece. See i. 4, v. 1, vi. 8, 9. (5). The dreamy and fanci- ful and even impossible character of many of the scenes shows that they cannot be understood literally, (ii. 14-17.) Shula- mith is in the cleft of the rocks, in the concealments of the precipices ; and Shelomoh wishes to see her and hear her speak. He is in the garden at night ; and she tells him to catch the jackals that are destroying the vines. She sees him feeding his flocks in a distant field of anemones. She sees him beyond the mountains which separate them, and calls upon him to leap over them like the gazelle and the fleeting fawn, to rejoin her at evening. All these things occur at the same time and place, (iv. 8.) Shelomoh calls upon Shula- mith to go with him to the snowy peaks of Lebanon and Hermon, among the lions' dens and the leopards' lairs, and enjoy the fine prospect over the plains of Damascus. Numer- ous impossibilities of this kind will occur to every intelligent reader of the poem." In addition to these reasons, there is the fact that poems of the kind are common in the East, having an allegorical character ; insomuch that men well acquainted with oriental literature, and familiar from their residence in those parts of the world with oriental habits and feelings, such as Dr. Kitto, Mr. Lane, Major Scott Waring, not only produce examples, but unhesitatingly tell us that no oriental doubts of the alle- gorical intention of Solomon's Song. Would not then the ancient Hebrews have the same feeling ? On such a point surely the impressions made on those to whom the book is addressed, or among whom it was first published, ought to be specially regarded. This book, according to its spiritual meaning, is understood to delineate the mutual love of God and his people, in which there are vicissitudes and trials, and backslidings and repen- tance, and finally a perfect union betwixt the Redeemer and his ransomed church. The same similitude, not indeed wrought out with such particularity, is to be found in other parts of Scripture. God frequently condescends to take the marriage tie as illustrative of the close fellowship of himself with his chosen. Departure from him is spiritual adultery. His kindness is pre-eminent in receiving back the polluted one. And the last glorious triumph is called the marriage supper of the Lamb, where the bride is presented pure and undefiled, every stain obliterated, resplendent in glistering robes, the meet consort of a royal spouse. The idea is re- peated in both the Old and New Testaments. Bee, tor ex- 44 BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. ample, Psal. xlv. ; Isai. liv. 4-6, Ixii. 4, 5 ; Jer. ii. 2, iii. 1, 20 ; Ezek. xvi. ; Hos. ii. Id, 19, 20 ; Matt. ix. 15 ; John iii. 29 ; II. Cor. xi. 2 ; Eph. v. 23, 29, 30, 32 ; Rev. xix. 7-9, xxi. 2. Such passages as these show how familiarly the idea was used even in prose composition : we need not be sur- prised to find it expanded in impassioned poetry. But this interpretation depends on the Song being sup- posed to exhibit nuptial love. If such a supposition be erroneous, of course there will be a much greater difficulty in establishing the allegorical meaning. Now Mr. Ginsburg, a late and able expositor, maintains QSong of Solomon with Commentary, Lond. 1857) that we have in it an example of virtue in a young woman who overcame great temptations to become a royal favorite, and remained faithful to a humble suitor. A shepherdess, he thinks, is described, whom Solo- mon admires and carries to his palace, till wrought upon by her constancy, he dismisses her to happiness with the shep- herd to whom she had been betrothed. It would be hard certainly to put a spiritual meaning on such a story. But after the fullest consideration of Mr. Ginsburg's theory it appears untenable. The parts do not hang well together. And seeing that he admits only a literal exposition, the ex- treme improbabilities of the story as he interprets it are diffi- culties which one really cannot see how to surmount. See Home's Introd., vol. ii. edit. Ayre, pp. 751, 752. On the whole, then, the allegorical interpretation described above appears most reasonable. Nor are the objections urged against it insuperable. It is said that no hint is given in the book itself that it is allegorical. But no such hint would be needed, especially to readers prepared by habit and feeling, as it has been noted the orientals were, to recognize its inner meaning. It is also urged that, if it was a sacred allegory, it is marvellous that our Lord or his apostles did not cite it. They would have been more likely to put the church on her guard against it, if not being allegorical it was so under- stood, as we can hardly doubt it was in their times. The date and authorship must now be briefly noticed. In the title, which even if not original is of extreme antiquity, the Song is expressly declared to be Solomon's. And to him generally, both in the Jewish church and the Christian, it has been ascribed. There is no reason to doubt that it was produced about his time. The diction is evidence of it. And, whereas some trace of Aramaic or Chaldee expression has been imagined, such may readily be explained without resorting to the conjecture of a later date. It has been suggested that it was composed in Northern Palestine. There is little ground for the conjecture ; a reason of Hitzig, that Tirzah is named before Jerusalem (Sol. Song vi. 4,) be- ing one of the silliest that ever entered a critic's brain. But, if written in Solomon's age, may we regard that prince as the author? If Mr. Ginsburg's exposition be established, unquestionably he was not : he never would have recorded hia own disappointment. But that exposition, it has been said above, can not be adopted. 8ome particular expressions are alleged as not likely to have fallen from Solomon's pen ; it is needless to dwell upon them ; they prove little one way or the other. The gravest objection, certainly, to the Sol- omonic authorship arises from the character and habits of that prince. Wise, indeed, he was, gifted in many respects above the sons of men ; but the license of his harem, inde- pendently of the miserable fact that his wives turned away his heart from God, so that he was led to build high places for the deities of those idolatrous women (I. Kings xi. 4-8) shows how far he was from realizing that purity of mind and conduct which one would think must mark the man to whom were revealed, on the supposition of the Song having a spiritual meaning, the deepest things of God. Truly they are earthen imperfect vessels to whom any of the inspired treasure is committed ; nevertheless we look for some reason- able correspondence ; and it would seem more likely that one of high seraphic virtue would have been the man to depict the tender affection of the Lord and his church, instead of the sensuous monarch of Israel. Yet the objection is by no means pressed as unanswerable ; and the weight of external evidence will be thought perhaps by most decisive for Solo- mon. If he was the author, it is impossible to tell at what period of his life he wrote this book ; some say in youth, some in his elder days. This, however, we may confidently conclude ; the fair one was not Pharaoh's daughter, but rather a native of Palestine, or the child of some neighboring prince. Some identifying Shunem and Shulem would have her a Shu- nammite, and — whither will not fancy lead ! — have guessed that she was Abishag. It is well to note that a proper examination of the Song proves the baselessness of some of the objections to it. Thus Dr. Stowe shows that Sol. Song v. 10-16, often taken to describe the unclothed person, has really reference to the dress. "Those parts . . . which custom exposes to view are indeed described ; but, as to those parts which custom conceals, it is the dress and not the skin which is intended. For example, "His head is as the most fine gold; and his hair is curled, and black as the raven!" What is this but the turban, gold-colored or ornamented with gold, and the raven-black ringlets appearing below it ? How else could his head be yellow and his hair black? . . . Again, his belly is as bright ivory girded with sapphires." How ad- mirably this corresponds with the snow-white robe, and girdle set full of jewels, as we see it in Sir E. K. Porter's portrait of the late king of Persia ! But what is there, I pray you, in the unclothed body that looks like a girdle of sapphires?" The same principle will apply to vii. 1—5; with regard to which Dr. Kitto says, "There can be no impro- priety in describing those parts of the person which are always exposed to view, as the face, hands, etc. Now all the monuments and pictures of ancient Egypt show us that the ancient oriental ladies dressed so as to leave the bust fully open to view ; and of course there could then be no impro- priety in alluding to or describing that part of the person. BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. 45 It may be added that this is the custom of modern oriental as well as of ancient oriental dress ; and we have ourselves seen women who would sooner die than allow their faces to be viewed by strangers, and sooner be flayed alive than be seen with the top of the head uncovered, who would at the same time be perfectly indifferent to a display of a part of their persons which is in Europe more carefully veiled." Almost every expositor divides this book in his own way. The following is one of the many modes of distributing it. There are two parts, each with three subdivisions ; I. (i. — vi.), comprising, besides the title (i. 1), 1. The aspiration of reciprocal love (i. 2 — ii. 7.) — 2. The mutual search and find- ing of the beloved object (ii. 8 — iii. 5.) — 3. The espousals (iii. 6 — v. 1.) II. (v. 2 — viii. 14,) including. 1. The sep- aration and reunion (v. 2 — vi. 9.) 2. The commendation of the beloved object (vi. 10 — viii. 4.) — 3. The cementing of the alliance for inviolable fidelity (viii. 5-14.) ISAIAH. This collection of prophecies, though delivered later in point of time than several of those uttered by other prophets, occupies in our Bibles the first place, both on account of its bulk, and also for the sublimity and importance of the pre- dictions. They have been uniformly ascribed by the Jews to the great prophet whose name they bear. Modern criticism, however, has been very busy upon them ; so that, if we could trust the conclusions to which various writers have come, everybody has been heretofore mistaken about this book, which is nothing but a collection of fragments, for the most part later than the times of the real Isaiah, gathered after the Babylonian captivity. The only portions which some critic or other has not questioned are said to be Isai. i. 3-9, xvii., xx., xxviii., xxxi., xxxiii. Of course opinions are dis- cordant: what one rejects another defends. And it has hap- pened that men who have at one time maintained the integ- rity of Isaiah have at another attacked it. We may respect their candor in so retracing their steps; but we can have little confidence in their judgment. Their fickleness disqual- ifies them as public teachers. It will be impossible, in the limited space which can be here allowed, to discuss all the objections which have been brought against the Isaian authorship of the book. Leaving, then, some of the earlier chapters which have been ques- tioned, it will be better to confine the observations which can be made, to the later portion (xl.-lxvi.), which has been most specially and most confidently pronounced to be not earlier than the Babylonian captivity. Here are the chief arguments that are urged. The writer, O CD " it is said, is describing not a future but a present exile. The desolations of which he speaks in Edom and Judea (lxiii., lxiv.) must have already taken place. They would not else have been dwelt on with such a minuteness of detail, which is quite alien to the genius of prophecy foretelling the far- distant future. Again, in Hezekiah's days Babylon was a mere tributary province : there was no great Chaldean mon- archy : the Medes and Elamites, mentioned as the destroyers of Babylon, were at that time petty, undistinguished nations. Isaiah, it is therefore urged, would never have passed from the Assyrian to the Babylonian age, omitting all notice of the actual conquest of Judea by Babylon, and, placing him- self at once as it were in the last times of the captivity itself (xliv. 26-28), have spoken as quite familiar with the nations which then, and not till then, were prominent, expressing even the name of the actual conqueror of Babylon, Cyrus (xlv. 1). That Cyrus was so named, that the predictions down to him were perspicuous, while those referring to later events were obscure, is declared to be convincing proof that the writer was contemporary with Cyrus. Further, the strain of this part of the book is said to be hortatory, fitting enough for one really addressing exiles among whom he lived, but inconceivable in a writer a century and a half be- fore who could not enter into all the relations in which the captive people would stand, or so thoroughly identify himself with their feelings and aspirations. Moreover, it is urged that the style differs much from that of the rest of the book, there being many peculiarities of diction, also that the tone is not that of Isaiah — the descriptions of the " servant " of Jehovah (xli. 8, 9, xlii. 1-4, 19, xliv. 1, xlviii. 12, 20, xlix. 7, Iii. 13, and elsewhere), the derisive contempt of idolatry (xl. 19, 20, xliv. 9-20, xlvi. 5-7), the extraordinary expec- tations of Jewish supremacy, and of the relation which the Jews would bear to the Gentiles, being, it is declared, un- paralleled in the genuine productions of Isaiah — and that there is an appeal (xl.-xlvii.) to ancient prophecy respecting the Babylonish captivity ; none such being existent in Isaiah's time. It is, besides, said that, had these chapters been known to Jeremiah, that prophet, we may be sure, would have made some reference to them. The objections taken from the alleged difference of style and tone are of a very unsubstantial character. They have weight only on the presumption that an individual, however Ions: his life, however varied the circumstances under which he is at different times called to speak, will always fall into the same strain of thought, will always express himself in the same way. To be sure, if there are on other grounds grave doubts in regard to the authority of any piece, this may be taken as corroborative testimony, but in itself, were it even true to the extent claimed, it is not to be relied on. Prof. Lee has well observed that Cicero, Virgil, Shakspeare, Milton, and others might be dismembered on the same prin- ciples as those applied to Isaiah. But we must take higher ground. The original fault which has prompted the denial of the Isaian authorship is an imperfect view of the nature of prophecy. If the Hebrew seers were but sagacious men, with a quick eye for the turns of the times, and with merely a political object, which as active, perhaps unscrupulous, partisans they determined to 46 BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. promote, we might well allow all that has been objected, in taking such a stand-point, uses the exile and (lie return Obscurity and vagueness would characterize their so called from it as the basis of his comparisons and analogies. It was predictions; and their view must be limited to the events a rich and deeply interesting source, from which he might and the agents then upon the stage of the world. But once draw them. Any other solution of the whole phenomena is, establish the fact that the prophetic gift is a reality, that God to my mind at least, meagre and unsatisfactory." does unveil to his servants the events that are coming to If principles like these be established, a satisfactory reply pass, that it is one great test of his supremacy that he stands may readily be given to the specific objections before noticed, alone, " declaring the end from the beginning, and from Isaiah, occupying a prophetical, not a historical position, is ancient times the things that are not yet done " (Isai. xlvi. carried forward into future ages ; and the lamentable con- 10), and the difficulty vanishes. As St. Paul rebuked the dition of Judah desolated and captive is before his eye. It sarcastic unbelief of Agrippa and Festus, "Why should it be is not as a historian that he writes. Nor are there any such thought a thing incredible with you that God should raise details as we discover in the prophets who lived really in the the dead ? " (Acts xxvi. 8), so may we well ask, Why should period of the exile. Just in accordance with prophetic usage, he in whose eternal mind all past and future occurrences are there is no note of time. The nations referred to were not fully present, for adequate reasons — and the establishment of altogether unknown. Babylon was brought prominently his kingdom and the administration of his church are ade- forward by the embassy from its king to Hezekiah. And quate reasons — not make known his will beforehand, and Hezekiah's vanity on that account gave occasion for the pre- trace out from old time the lineaments of that magnificent dieting of the Babylonian conquest; while his submission plan, according to which, by an appointed Saviour, he re- may be said to invite the cheering assurances of deliverance stores the ruin which sin and Satan had occasioned ? Are from it. Nor did Isaiah stand alone in the character of his his people to have no strong warrant for their faith ? Is the predictions. Micah, his contemporary, delivered a similar High and Lofty One to be limited to the petty grasp of a message, as if writing amid the actual exile, (Mic. iv. 10, vii. human understanding? The plainest facts attest the con- 7-11) And to these declarations, and to those of Isaiah him- trary. There is prophecy fulfilled and fulfilling before our self already delivered, and not to any more ancient utter- eyes. No prescience of man, no sagacious guess, no keen- ances, reference was made. As to Cyrus, he is spoken of in ness of natural instinct, mysterious as in the response of an general terms. And, though he is called by name, yet such ancient oracle, or far-reaching as that of a finished modern designation is not unprecedented. Besides, after all, it is German professor, could have foreshown the present condi- very probable that the word Cyrus was rather a title of dig- tion of the Jews, of Nineveh, Babylon, Tyre, Egypt, de- nity, as Pharaoh in Egypt, than a name properly so called, picted, as we may see, in prophecies delivered demonstrably The silence of Jeremiah, even if it could be proved that he while those nations and cities were existing and prosperous, made no use of Isaiah's prophecies, surely is small evidence The prophetic vision is a reality, then. And the Old Testa- that such prophecies were not then existing. But there is ment is one great prophecy of the New, and God's dealings great reason to believe that later writers were acquainted with his church, the gradual unfolding of that sublime pur- with what Isaiah delivered here and in earlier chapters, pose according to which the Just was to suffer for the unjust, against Babylon, and embodied thoughts and expressions By means of the prophets God revealed his will for human from him. Some illustrative proof of this is produced by guidance. When temporal deliverance from earthly foes was Keil, (JSinleitiwg, §§ 68, 72, pp. 252, 253, 281. If, further, predicted, there was yet a further meaning in the prophetic a difference of style be perceptible in these last chapters as utterances. Mightier victories over adversaries more implae- compared with the earlier ones, it is conceived that an ample able were presignified ; and the immediate fulfilment was but explanation is supplied by the fact that the earlier oracles the proof, or it may be the type also, of that more complete were various, called forth by passing events, and were conse- accomplishment of the good pleasure of God's "-oodness in quently more abrupt ; while the later chapters are one long the redemption of the world, and the glorious establishment discourse more carefully elaborated, hence naturally exhibit- of his holy kingdom. It is quite a mistake, therefore, to ing a greater copiousness and flow of language. If there are imagine that Isaiah's later prophecies respected merely the some Chaldaic words introduced, they may easily be ac- return from the literal Babylon. Hence Stuart observes counted for by the intercourse in Hezekiah's time with (Crit. Hist, and Def. of 0. T. Canon, sect. iv. p. 103, edit. Assyria. But some of those objected to may be paralleled Davidson), "It is only when chaps, xl.-lxvi. are viewed in from parts of Isaiah generally acknowledged genuine; as the light of a great Messianic development — a series of pre- ma y also tne strain of thought and the imagery employed, dictions respecting the person, the work, and the kingdom of Besides, had the writer really lived in the time of the exile, Christ — that the earnestness, the protracted length, the full- there would certainly have been more peculiarities of diction, ness, the deep feeling, the holy enthusiasm, the olc-win"- met- an( l a greater diversity of thought and expression. apliors and similes, and the rich and varied exhibitions of Much more might be said on this topic. But it is believed peace and prosperity ^ can well be accounted for. The writer, * nat sufficient reason has been produced to show that the ob- BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. jections against the Isaian authorship of the later chapters are by no means conclusive. And it may be added that "it is a principle of higher criticism that both whole works, and the single parts of the same, must be regarded as the production of the author to whom they are attributed, so long as it is not shown, by internal and external grounds, that he could not have been the author. This has not been done in the present case." But there are some more positive evidences for the genuine- ness of these prophecies which must now be looked at. It is obvious that a writer, endowed with the prophetic gift or not, will allude to the things around him, will reprove the sins actually committed by his own generation. It is not natural, one may almost say it is not possible, for a Jewish teacher, without divine help too — for the very object of placing these chapters at a late date is to show that they were the production of no prophet — it is hardly possible that a teacher, addressing his people in the time of the captivity, should accuse them of sins which they could not then com- mit, and warn them against an untheocratic behavior the opportunity for which had passed away. Now observe : the people are cautioned against seeking for foreign help (Isai. lvii. 3), censured for hypocritically observing fast-days (lviii. 3-6), and nevertheless exacting burdens and usurious profits, and keeping their brethren in bondage ; for profaning the Sabbath (13), for confounding the distinction between clean and unclean meats, (Ixv. 4, lxvi. 17.) There are frequent allusions, too, to false prophets in Jerusalem ; and idolatry is ceaselessly denounced. Again, the Assyrian oppression is referred to as if it were the last then suffered, (lii. 4.) In short, these and many similar allusions are suitable only to a time when the Jewish state was still existing, and are not likely to have been made by any, except, as Prof. Blunt says, by " a man dwelling in Judea before the captivity, during a period which, as historically described in the latter chapters of the books of Kings and Chronicles, presents the exact counterpart of those references in the prophet." Much stress need not be laid upon the curious observation by the same writer (p. 238), that Hezekiah's wife and Manasseh's mother was named Hephzi-bah (II. Kings xxi. 1), and that the marriage of the land is described, and the name applied to it is Hephzi-bah, (Isai. lxii. 4). But it is a very natural illustration, if the kind's marriage occurred about the time the prophecy was uttered. There is still more remarkable evidence. Kleinert has shown how the decree of Cyrus (Ezra i. 2-4) actually incor- porates words and expressions from the later chapters of Isaiah. And this gives consistency to the statement of Jo- sephus (Antiq., lib. xi. 1, §§ I, 2) that Isaiah's prophecies were communicated to Cyrus, and that he was hence induced to issue his decree for the Jews' return and the re-building of their temple. We cannot very well suppose that the Jewish exiles ventured to palm some late compositions upon the great conqueror, and made him believe that they were the solemn utterances of ancient prophecy. It must be noted, further, that there arc many peculiarities of diction found in all parts of the book, in the earlier as well as the later chap- ters, of such a kind as to render it most probable that the compositions proceeded from the same source. Illustrations and examples have been supplied in abundance by various critics, to whose works the reader must be referred. And, though the later chapters have been here almost ex- clusively referred to, yet it must be remembered that, as before said, various other parts have been assailed with simi- lar objections, and must be defended on similar grounds. But consider for a moment the result, if all or if many of these objections could be substantiated. What a strange phenom- enon would the conglomerate, a congeries of fragments, be! Is such a construction probable ? Well and pertinently, therefore, does Stuart enquire, " What example is there, among all the prophets, of a book so patched up by putting together six different authors, five of them without any names ? Who did this ? Where, when was it done ? If parts of the book are so late as is alleged, why have we no hint about its compilation, no certain internal evidence of it? How can we account for it that all the minor prophets, even Obadiah with his one chapter, should be kept separate and distinct, and this even down to the end of the prophetic period, and yet Isaiah be made up by undistinguished frag- ments and amalgamations ? These surely are serious diffi- culties ; and they have not been satisfactorily met," (ubi supr., p. 97.) There is another point which must be pressed earnestly and reverently. These chapters repeatedly cited in the New Testament are there ascribed to Isaiah. Thus Isai. xl. 3 is introduced by the words, "This is he that was spoken of by the prophet Esaias " (Matt. iii. 3 ; see Luke iii. 4 ; John i. 23.) So Isai. xlii. 1 is introduced by "That it might be ful- filled which was spoken by Esaias the prophet " (Matt. xii. 17.) Again of Isai. liii. 1 we have, "That the saying of Esaias the prophet might be fulfilled which he spake " (John xii. 38) ; and in the following verses reference is made to Isai. vi. in terms which show that the two quotations were considered as belonging to the same prophet ; comp. Rom. x. 16. Once more, St. Paul expressly attributes Isai. Ixv. 1, 2 to Isaiah, "Esaias is very bold and saith" (Rom. x. 20.) It cannot be denied that our Lord and his apostles received the passages so cited as really written by Isaiah. Surely a devout mind will not lightly set their judgment aside. It is beside the mark to say that Christ did not come to rectify critical error, or that perchance he was ignorant, like religious Jews in general, of the true authorship of these portions of the book. For if not from Isaiah's pen they are not prophecy. What confidence could the church repose in a divine Teacher who mistook mere human utterance for inspired predictions, and could not distinguish between God's genuine word and a counterfeit ? It is not intended to deny that able and conscientious men 48 BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. have arrived at a different conclusion, or to refuse to their arguments their fair weight. But, looking at the whole question, and laying together all the considerations, of which a mere outline has been here presented, it does seem that the difficulties, on the presumption that these prophecies are not genuine, are enormous. And the objections are not more formidable than an ingenious man could frame against the credit of almost every ancient writing. Some have suggested a kind of compromise. There was, they have guessed, a second Isaiah, the author of the later chapters — a man un- known to history, but who has had the advantage of being combined with and mistaken for his namesake. Serious dis- proof of such a theory is little needed. And as little can it be imagined, when every other prophetic book is assigned definitely to its author, that he who delivered this grand revelation, enclosing the most extraordinary descriptions of the person and work of Messiah, and promising the establish- ment of that kingdom into which Gentiles as well as Jews should be gathered— in itself, it may be by the way remarked, a sufficient authorization — that he, who by universal consent stands foremost for sublimity of thought and vastncss of con- ception among the Hebrew seers, should never have gained a name among his people, and have been degraded into a mere appendage to a writer a century and a half before him. Besides, to a careful observer the later portions are but the development of the earlier. Allusions and references in confirmation might easily be pointed out. Take a single instance : the lofty consolations of Isai. xl. only open forth in louder notes the strains which are heai'd in i. 16-19, 25-27. This fact increases the difficulty of supposing an appendix by a strange and later hand. The conclusion, then, maintained by all external evidence, and corroborated in spite of objec- tion by internal proof, to which the thoughtful student who believes that " holy men of old spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost" must come, will surely be that Isaiah the son of Amoz it was to whom it was given to promulgate these oracles of God. We may be content to let the question rest whether Isaiah's own hand arranged the book in its present form. The chap- ters do not follow in chronological order. And it is not easy to discover any distinct principle which has guided the dis- tribution. Keil sees in the whole two great groups of prophecies. He supposes chap. i. an address to Isaiah's con- temporaries, and an introduction to the rest ; and then he includes in the first group ii.-xxvii., in the second xxviii.- Ixvi. The two great events of the time were the combination of Syria and Ephraim against Judah, and the invasion of Sennacherib ; and to these, as the special objects, the mission of the prophet was directed. The center and nucleus of the first group is chap, vii., of the second chaps, xxxvi.-xxxix. And to these the rest of the predictions are subordinate, either as preparatory to them, or as taking occasion from them to develop the future manifestation of God's kingdom, (JUinleiting, § 66.) Such a classification is perhaps too artificial ; but objec- tions may be made against any others — and they are numer- ous — which are proposed. And, it may be added, it is hardly possible to specify with exactness the dates of the particular portions. After observing, however, that the book seems naturally to fall into three parts : — I. A collection of separate prophecies in regard to Israel, Judah, and neighbor- ing nations, (i.-xxxv.) II. The historical portion, (xxxvi.- xxxix.) III. The discourse respecting Messiah and his king- dom, (xl.-lxvi.) — the first of these having special reference to Assyria, linked by the second to the third, which points to Babylon and onwards — it may be an assistance to the reader if a compendious view of the dates of the several oracles, taken from Browne's Ordo Scecuhrum (part i. chap. iv. append, pp. 249-252), be presented to him : I. i. (i.-v.) Prophecies against Jerusalem delivered in the reigns of Uzziah and Jotham, the section being completed by the nar- rative of the prophet's mission (vi.) ; ii. (vii.-xii.) Prophecy of Immanuel, delivered on occasion of the confederacy against Jerusalem in the first year of Ahaz ; iii. (xiii. 1-xiv. 27,) Prophecies against Babylon and Assyria; iv. (xiv. 28-xxiii. 18,) Prophecies immediately relating to the Assyrian inva- sion, including : 1. (xiv. 28-32), against Philistia, delivered in the death-year of Ahaz, 726 B. c. ; 2. (xv., xvi.), against Moab, relating to the invasion of Shalmaneser, 723-721 b. c. ; 3. (xvii.), against Damascus and Ephraim, fulfilled 721 b. c, (xviii), connected with the preceding chapter, and relating to Ethiopia ; 4. (xix.), against Egypt, about 718 B. C. ; 5. (xxi. 1—10), the capture of Babylon; 6. (11, 12), oracle concerning Dumah ; 7. (13-17), that against Arabia ; 8. (xxii.), vision of the siege of Jerusalem ; 9. (xxiii.), against Tyre. In all these subdivisions, Mr. Browne thinks he per- ceives a connecting link, there being some relation more or less near to Assyria as threatening or conquering each people or country named, v. (xxiv.-xxvii.) Desolation of Judah and Jerusalem ; after the judgment, Messiah's king- dom ; vi. (xxviii.-xxxv.) The same general subject, with particular application to the prophet's own times, (xxx., xxxi.) The latter series was delivered before the catastrophe of Samaria ; xxviii. prophesying the desolation of that king- dom. Probably numbers v. and vi. start from the same point as iv., i. e. the year of the death of Ahaz. II. The historical chapters, (xxxvi.-xxxix.) III. (xl.-lxvi.) An interval of many years probably separates these from the former. It must be added that a careful study of the history of the reigns of Uzziah, Jotham, Ahaz, Hezekiah, and Manasseh, with that of contemporaneous Israelitish kings, is necessary for the understanding of Isaiah's prophecies. Of the character and merits of Isaiah's style little need be said : every reader can in some degree appreciate the majesty of his sentiments, the propriety and elegance of his imagery, the beauty and energy of his language ; the different excel- lencies being so tempered that, as Evvald acknowledges, " one can not say of Isaiah as of other prophets, that he had some BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. 49 special peculiarity or favorite mode of coloring. . . . As cause of wliat it suffered." So tliere is an analogy in Dent, the subject requires, every kind of diction and every change xviii. 15-19, where the prophet intended is perhaps not Christ of method are respectively manifested." in an exclusive sense, but rather as the Head of that prophetic It may be desirable to say somewhat of the "servant of body to whom his Spirit was imparted. There is something, the Lord," of which, in the later chapters, the prophet fre- then, of truth in several of the various interpretations pro- quently speaks. The title is given sometimes to specified pounded, but not the whole truth. The offices and excel- persons (Isai. xx. 3, xxii. 20), but it is used in a peculiar lencies borrowed in description from inferiors and typical sense in xlii. 1-7, xlix. 1-9, 1. 5-10, lii. 13, liii., with which personages have their full signification in One to whom they compare Zech. iii. 8. Here we find it predicated of the point ; who " is more than a prophet, for the isles wait on his character intended that he was "called from the womb," law ; more than a priest, for he offers up himself ; more than fitted and prepared for the office in which he was to glorify a king, for through his glory he makes kings to tremble. God (Isai. xlix. 1-3) ; he was endued with the Spirit to be Not mere prophet, mere priest, mere king is the servant of the source of blessing and deliverance to the world, to inau- the Lord, who is none of them exclusively, but is all together; gurate a new dispensation (xlii. 1-7) : he was to be despised and they are only three emanations of his individual glory." and to suffer, becoming a sacrifice for sin, though not his own This is no ideal : the notion is fully realized in him, who in (liii. 1-10) : he was, however, to have a splendid recompense the fulness of the time personally appeared in the world, and for his sufferings (11, 12), his exaltation being as great as gathered around him the true Israel, and thus has become his humiliation had been before (lii. 13-15). indeed " the first born among many brethren " (Rom. viii. 29). There have been many interpretations attempted of the The acts of Uzziah were written by Isaiah (II. Chron. prophet's meaning. Laying out of view those that are man- xxvi. 22) ; and two apocryphal books have been ascribed to ifestly untenable, we shall see five specially maintained by him, " The Ascension of Isaiah," and " The Apocalypse of different writers, viz., that the Jewish people is described ; Isaiah." They are both forgeries ; and the Apocalypse has that it is Cyrus ; Isaiah himself ; the prophets collectively; the long since perished. He was the son of Amoz (Isai. i. 1), Messiah. This last supposition is alone satisfactory. Hen- whom rabbinical tradition represents as the brother of king derson (Isaiah, note on xlii. 1) briefly sums up the proof of Amaziah. He was married, his wife being called " the it : — " First, the passage (xlii. 1, etc.) is directly applied to prophetess" (viii. 3), not because she exercised the prophetic our Saviour by the inspired evangelist Matthew (Matt. xii. gift herself, but simply because she was married to a prophet. 17-21) ; and part of the first verse is verbally adopted in the He had at least two sons, with symbolical names, Shear- divine testimony to his Messiahship at the Jordan (iii. 17), jashub and Maher-shalalhash-baz, (vii. 3, viii. 1—3.) It is and on the mount of transfiguration (xvii. 5 ; Mark ix. 7 ; presumed that he ordinarily wore a hair-cloth garment (xx. Luke ix. 35). To which add the reference made to the 2) ; but there is no reason for believing that he was an sixth verse by Simeon in his inspired testimony, (Luke ii. 32.) ascetic. He would seem to have resided at Jerusalem, w here Secondly, this interpretation is that of the Chaldee paraphrast, he exercised his prophetic ministry during a long course of and is advocated by Kimchi and Abarbanel, notwithstanding years. Isaiah prophesied under Uzziah, receiving the divine the narrowness of their Jewish notions. The latter writer call in the last year of that monarch's reign (vi.), and under scruples not to assert that all those who do not interpret the the succeeding kings, Jotham, Ahaz, and Hezekiah, (i. 1.) prophecy of the Messiah have been struck with blindness. Whether he lived on into Manasseh's reign is uncertain. Thirdly, the totality of character exhibited in the passage is Jewish tradition asserts that he did, and that he was martyred such as to render it inapplicable to any but our Lord." by being sawn asunder ; and this has been supposed to be But so close is the union between Christ and his Church, alluded to in Heb. xi. 37. And to this day a spot at Jeru- that sometimes what is predicated of the one is applied to salem is pointed out where the martyrdom occurred, just by the other; because he is the Head, and his people members an old mulberry tree near the pool of Siloam. of one mystical body (Rom. xii. 5 ; I. Cor. xii. 12, 13) ; he the chief corner stone, his servants living stones built upon JEREMIAH. him, in whom the whole " building, fitly framed together, TnE arrangement of this book is on the face of it so chron- groweth unto an holy temple in the Lord " (Eph. ii. 20-22). ologically inexact that some critics have imagined that the So that we have here exhibited, as Dr. Alexander well says chapters have been altered from their original order, "the Messiah and his people, as a complex person, and as Attempts have therefore been made to assign their proper the messenger or representative of God among the nations." historical place to be various portions. Thus, Jer. i- is evi- Sometimes therefore Christ, sometimes his people are more dently at the beginning of Jeremiah's ministry, in the thir- especially pointed to. Thus in Isai. xlii. 18-25, " the church tcenth year of Josiah ; the latter part of the inscription (3) or body of Christ, as distinguished from its Head, and repre- being of course added afterwards. Then we may also con- senting him until he came, is charged with unfaithfulness to sider ii. 1 — iii. 5 as of early date. The Scythian invasion their great trust, and this unfaithfulness declared to be the of Media, Asia Minor, etc., must have occurred in Jpsiah'ti 7 50 BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. reign ; it was checked by Psammetichus, king of Egypt ; and, though Jeremiah does not appear to refer to it, yet it must have created alarm in Judah ; and Egypt would be looked to for protection. This section was evidently de- livered while the eyes of the Jews were directed towards Egypt. The next portion, Hi. 6 — vi. 30, is expressly stated to belong to the days of Josiah. The nation from far (v. 15, vi. 22) is not the Scythians but Chaldeans. Chaps, vii., viii., ix., are also generally assigned to Josiah's reign. There is some difficulty in deciding ; for it seems unlikely that that pious king would have permitted the idol practices "in the streets of Jerusalem" (vii. 17, 18.) Some critics, as Heng- stenberg and Keil, regard these chapters as a kind of resume of Jeremiah's early ministry, in which he has collected the substance of what he said at different times. But they are not (as they would in that case be) a continuous whole ; and the fresh titles and directions (iii. 6, vii. 1) are a great objection to such a theory. We may further suppose xi. 1-17 to have been uttered just when the book of the law was found in the temple, in the eighteenth year of Josiah. The earlier ministry of the prophet had lasted twenty- three years, from the thirteenth of Josiah to the fourth of Je- hoiakim ; and the portions of the book above mentioned seem to be all that we can with any degree of certainty ascribe to this period. In the last-named year we find many oracles delivered. These are xxv., to which may be appended xlvi. 2-12, also xxvi., xxxv., evidently when the Chaldeans were first approaching (cornp. Dan. i. 1,) xxxvi., xlv., and prob- ably the sections xvi. 1 — xvii. 18, and xvii. 19-27. We may perhaps refer xiv., xv., delivered in the time of famine, to this reign, and xviii. To this last chapter the account of the murderous purpose of the prophet's townsmen at Ana- thoth, together with the resulting complaint and predictions (xi. 18 — xii. 17) may be supposed a supplement. To the short reign of Jehoiachin, so soon deposed and carried with many other captives to Babylon, the section x. 17-25 may be assigned, and possibly xiii., relating a symbol- ical act, of which it is difficult to say whether it was literally performed. Zedekiah was now placed upon the throne. To the begin- ning of his reign we may ascribe chap. xxiv. ; and, as about the same time an embassy was sent to Babylon, the prophet directed to the captives there the letter which we find in chap. xxix. And we may not improbably suppose that the section x. 1-16 was addressed to the exiles at the same time. It was very suitable for those who were living among the heathen ; and then the curious fact of verse 11 being written in Chaldee will be accounted for. Next in chronological order very possibly come xxvii., xxviii. ; "Jehoiakim" in xxvii. 1 being obviously a transcriber's mistake for "Zede- kiah." And, according to li. 59, the prophecy against Baby- lon (1., li.) was delivered in the fourth of Zedekiah. We may place next xxii. 1 — xxiii. 8, a reference to the fate of the king's three predecessors, and a warning to him, conclud- ing with a remarkable prophecy of Messiah. The oracle against false prophets succeeds (xxiii. 9—40.) Chaps, xix., xx. may be assigned to the time of Zedekiah's rebellion be- fore the avenging Chaldean armies appeared ; xxxiv. 1-7, when they had entered Judea, and reduced all the fortresses except Lachish and Azekah, which they were attacking ; xxi., a little later, while yet the Jews were not cooped up within their walls. In their distress the people had agreed to grant liberty to their slaves ; but, when the Chaldeans retired on the approach of the Egyptians (xxxvii. 5,) they revoked the grant of freedom. To this juncture must be referred xxxiv. 8-22, and xxxvii. 3-10.) Jeremiah wished to retire into Benjamin, but was stopped and placed in custody, first in Jonathan the scribe's house, and afterwards, with less rigor, in "the court of the prison" (11-21.) While here the transaction related in xxxii. took place ; and in this dark time there were cheering utterances of future joy, in xxxiii., when several houses were demolished for purposes of the siege, and in xxx., xxxi., comprehending Israel as well as Judah. Chap, xxxviii. must be assigned to the closing scene ; the bread of the city was well-nigh spent ; and in despera- tion the princes cast Jeremiah into a foul pit, from which he was raised by Ebed-melech, to whom the message (xxxix. 15-18) was communicated, no doubt immediately after. The sections xxxix. 1—14, xl. 1 — xliii. 7 narrate the capture of the city and other events till the going-down of the rem- nant into Egypt ; where the prediction of xliii. 8-13 was de- livered, and xliv. perhaps somewhat later: xlvi. 13 — xlix. 39 are oracles against various heathen nations, of which that against Elam (xlix. 34-39) is dated at the beginning of Zed- ekiah's reign : it is not improbable that the rest were delivered contemporaneously with that against Egypt (xlvi. 2-12,) be- fore noted as in the fourth of Jehoiakim, and the closing sec- tion ; and Hi. is an historical appendix, nearly identical with II. Kings xxiv. 18 — xxv. 30. The chronological distribution which has here been fol- lowed is almost entirely that of Bleek ; and, though there must be some uncertainty in regard to several portions, yet it appears for the most part to be based (where the notes of time are not given in the text) on very probable grounds. But it must not be imagined, because these prophecies are not now ranged in chronological order, that they have been carelessly displaced, and thrown together at random. We can discover traces of a classification according to their sub- jects, and we can see reasons, from some incidental notices, why the collection was made as we have it. The two parts are : — I. Domestic prophecies and histories (i. — xlv.), including 1. Longer discourses (i. — xxiv.) ; 2. Special predictions of the destruction of Jerusalem and the captivity, placed together on account of the subject being the same, introduced by an announcement of the judgment of many nations (xxv. — xxix.) ; 3. Predictions of future blessing, united because of their similarity (xxx. — xxxiii.) ; 4. Shorter utterances on special occasions, with an account BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. 51 of the occasions (xxxiv. — xxxix.) ; 5. Historical narrative, with the special message to Barnch (xl. — xlv.) II. Proph- ecies against foreign nations (xlvi. — li.) ; lii. being an ap- pendix. There is every reason to believe that the collection of these prophecies was made by Jeremiah himself, or at least by his amanuensis Baruch. According to what we read in xxvi., xlv., he was instructed to have written in a roll the threaten- ings against Israel and Judah and other nations. These were probably not dictated from memory, but read to Ba- ruch from earlier memoranda. When the roll so produced was destroyed by Jehoiakim, it was rewritten with additions, but containing of course only those which had been delivered down to that time. At a later period the prophet received another command (xxx. 2) to collect his utterances. And it is very probable that while in Egypt, with these two col- lections before him, he embodied them in the book we have. There is no trace (excepting the appendix, lii.) of a later date. And, though some critics have chosen to except against portions as being from a different hand, careful exam- ination (a detail of which the size of the present volume for- bids) shows that the arguments they have alleged are not of weight. The style of this book is elegant, and the sentiments pa- thetic and tender. And, while for the most part it contains denunciations of judgments, there are consolatory promises, and predictions of the Messiah and the blessings of the new covenant. See Jer. xxiii. 5, 6, xxxi. 31-37. Jeremiah was both a prophet and priest (II. Chron. xxxv. 25), the son of Hilkiah of Anathoth, a Benjamite city allotted to the priests, about three miles from Jerusalem. It is not probable that this Hilkiah was the high priest in Josiah's reign, because we may conclude (I. Kings ii. 26 ; I. Chron. xxiv. 3) that the priests at Anathoth were descendants of Ithamar; whereas Hilkiah the high priest was of the family of Eleazar, (vi. 4-13.) Jeremiah's lot was cast in troublous times. The long wicked reign of Manasseh had thoroughly demoralized the people of Judah. And, though ere his death that monarch had repented and striven to repair the evil he had caused, yet Amon his son returned to idolatry. It was in the thir- teenth year of Josiah (Jer. i. 2) that the word of the Lord first came to Jeremiah. He was then, it would seem, residing at Anathoth, and very young. For, although the word used (6) is not determinate, yet, as we know that Jeremiah prophesied at least forty years, to the taking of Jerusalem, and possibly longer, it must have been in early life that the commission was entrusted to him. And this, with his resi- dence at Anathoth, will explain why, when the book of the law was found five years after, counsel was sought of Huldah (II. Kings xxii. 14) rather than of him. The burden of the prophet's message was soon perceived. He was to testify that recourse to Egypt was sinful and in vain (comp. Ezck. xvii.), and that their own sins were bringing destruction upon the people, (Jer. ii. 17.) And he announced the coming woe : a mighty nation from the north was the destined avenger, (i. 15, v. 15.) He urged submission to the Chal- dees. He was denounced as a traitor. The priests and the false prophets demanded his life (xxvi. 11); and it was only by the interference of Ahikam that lie was delivered. Jehoia- kim himself once endeavored to apprehend him (xxxvi. 20); and, when under the last weak king, seeing the fruitlessness of his expostulations, he was taking an opportunity of leav- ing Jerusalem to go into the territory of Benjamin, probably to his ancient home, he was seized, accused of deserting to the enemy, cast into a dungeon, and his life again demanded, as weakening, they said, the hands of the men of war, (xxxvii., xxxviii.) When the city was taken, Jeremiah received kind treatment from the Chaldean chiefs : he then joined Gedaliah, the son of his friend Ahikam, and, after his murder, Avas car- ried by the remaining captains, whom he warned in vain, into Egypt (xxxix.-xliii.), wdiere, according to one tradition, he was stoned by his own people, while, according to another, he afterwards went to Babylon, and died there. Other leg- endary stories there are about him which need not be here repeated. We learn much of this prophet's own mind from his writings. He has recorded his communings with God, his grief at the ruin of his nation, and for the cruelty with which he was treated. He describes his misgivings lest he was misapprehending God's message, and the burning fire of the word within him (xx. 7—9), and then like Job he curses the day of his birth, (14-18.) EZEKIEL. This collection of Ezekiel's prophecies divides itself into two equal parts : I. The first, comprising prophecies and visions before the fall of Jerusalem (i.-xxiv.) : these are placed in chronological order, from the fifth year of the captivity, to the ninth (i. 2, xxiv. 1). II. The second is occupied with prophecies and visions after Jerusalem was taken (xxv.-xlviii.) ; including (1) denunciations against seven heathen nations disposed in the following order (xxv.- xxxii.), Ammon, Moab, Edom, the Philistines, Tyre, Zidon, and Egypt, (2) predictions of the re-establishment of the theocracy (xxxiii.-xlviii.), an oracle against Seir being in- cluded (xxxv.) : these, too, though dates are but sparingly noted, seem to be placed chronologically, the whole being, no doubt, arranged by the prophet himself. The forms of Ezekiel's composition are varied. Sometimes the strain is didactic, in which proverbial expressions are interwoven (as in xii. 22, 23, xvi. 44, xvii. 1-10, xviii. 2), and extends itself in long-drawn sentences, with oratorical fulness and lyric spirit. Then, again, we find allegorical representation, unfolding a vast richness of majestic ideas and colossal symbols (illustrated, it may be said, by late Assyrian discoveries), including not unfrequentlv symbolic actions, Hence, as observed by Jerome, there is much that is dark and mysterious in his prophecies. Thus the symbolic eheru- 52 BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. bim are variously explained. It is enough to say of them to the decline of the Hebrew language, and confirming the here that, described as working one within another, they belief that the writer was residing in a foreign land. Some may be taken to symbolize the awful and mysterious provi- of his peculiarities are, the constant use of the phrase "son of dence of God, ministered by angelic beings, instinct with man" as applied to himself (ii. 1, 3, 6, 8, iii. 1, 3, 4, and else- spiritual life. The later chapters (xl.-xlviii.) have caused where,) the designation of the people as "a rebellious house" great difference of opinion. They have been referred to (ii. 5, 6, 7, 8, iii. 9, 26, 27, xii. 2, 3, 9, xvii. 12, xxiv. 3, xliv. 6) ; the restoration of the Jews after the Babylonish captivity : with many others, which Keil has enumerated (Einleit. § 79.) they have been supposed to depict by symbols the times of There is a somewhat perplexing statement of Josephus Messiah ; and there are those who, regarding them as pre- (Antiq., lib. x. 5, § 1) that Ezekiel wrote two books. The dictions yet unaccomplished, expect that at some future period most general explanation is that (if not a mere error on the the temple in the proportions here delineated will rise again, part of the Jewish historian) he divided the book we have and the rites and regulations so minutely recorded be liter- into two parts, making that which contains a description of ally in force. These theories are lucidly described by Dr. the temple (xl. — xlviii.), a distinct treatise, as altogether Fairbairn, in his valuable "Exposition" of Ezekiel. Such apart from the preceding portion of his writings. Ezekiel matters cannot be argued here. They belong rather to the like Jeremiah was both a priest and prophet, the son of province of the commentator. Buzi. He was among the captives carried away with But it may not be improper to give a summary of the Jehoiachin 599 B. C, and he prophesied in Chaldea at Tel- view entertained by Haverniek of the purport of the proph- abib by the Chebar river. et's vision. "In the gospel times," he thinks, " there is to The word of the Lord came to him in the fifth year of the be, on the part of Jehovah, a solemn occupation anew of his captivity ; and his ministry lasted, so long as we have any sanctuary, in which the entire fulness of the divine glory account, to the twenty-seventh year (Ezek. i. 2, 3, xxix. 17). shall dwell and manifest itself. At the last there is to rise a Whether he lived beyond this time or how or where he died, new temple, diverse from the old, to be made every way there is no certainty. According to Jewish tradition he wa* suitable to that grand and lofty intention, and worthy of it ; put to death by the prince of the Jews, who was an idolater, in particular of vast compass for the new community, and and was irritated by the prophet's rebukes, with a holiness stretching over the entire extent of the tem- ple ; so that in this respect there should no longer be any DANIEL. distinction between the different parts. Throughout, every- The book bearing the name of Daniel is in our Bibles placed thing is subjected to the most exact and particular appoint- immediately after that of Ezekiel, as the fourth of the so- ments : individual parts, and especially such as had formerly called greater prophets. In the Hebrew canon it is ranked remained indeterminate, obtain now an immediate divine in the third division called khethubim, or, according to the sanction ; so that every idea of any kind of arbitrariness must Greek name, hagiographa. be altogether excluded from this temple. Accordingly, this This book is composed partly in Hebrew ; partly, viz., ii. sanctuary is the thoroughly sufficient, perfect manifestation 4 — vii. 28, in Chaldee. A portion of it is occupied with a of God for the salvation of his people (xl. — xliii. 12.) From narrative of events; and the rest is a series of prophetic this sanctuary, as from the new centre of all religious life, visions. In the history Daniel is spoken of in the third per- there gushes forth an unbounded fulness of blessings upon son ; while the visions profess to be recorded by himself, the people, who in consequence attain to a new condition. There is no reason, however, to question the unity of the There come also into being a new glorious worship, a truly book. " You may divide it," says Zundel ; " you cannot acceptable priesthood and theocratical ruler ; and equity and possibly pull it to pieces ; or separate it according to the righteousness reign among the entire community, who, being languages, for there is a clear reference in the Chaldee pieces, purified from all stains, rise indeed to possess the life that is ii. 49, iii. 12, 16, 23, 30, to the Hebrew, i., and also a sub- in God (xliii. 13 — xlvii. 12.) To the people who have be- stantial connection between the Hebrew, viii.-xii., and the come renewed by such blessings the Lord gives the land of Chaldee, vii. ; a similar notation of time being found in vii. promise ; Canaan is a second time divided among them, 1 and viii. 1. If you divide it according to the contents, the where, in perfect harmony and blessed fellowship, they serve narrative and the visions, i.-vi., and vii.-xii. you are met by the living God, who abides and manifests himself among an equal difficulty. For i. is clearly by its contents an in- them (xlvii. 13 — xlviii.) See Journ. of Sacr. Lit., Jan. 1852, troduction to the historical ii.— vi., and by the language and pp. 434-447. style connected with the visions viii.-xii., linking through Ezekiel's style is characterized by a mass of peculiar and the Hebrew the former with the latter division, just as vii. frequently recurring expressions and forms ; and, though he links the first and the last through the Chaldee," (Krit. shows a dependence on earlier models, on the Pentateuch in Unters. uber die Abfass. Daniel, pp. 40, 41.) Other refer- particular, he has words, together with Aramaisms and cor- ences from one part of the book to another might be pointed ruptions, anomalies and grammatical inaccuracies, testifying out: see Keil, Uinfeit., § 134, p. 443; Home, Introduct., BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. 53 vol. ii. p. 842, edit. Ayrc. But it is needless to discuss this point further : critics are generally agreed that the whole book proceeds from the same hand. Eeceived into the Jewish canon, this book has been gener- ally attributed to the prophet Daniel. This belief, however, questioned by certain ancient opponents of Christianity, has of late years been keenly disputed ; and many able writers are now of opinion that the date of its composition must be brought down to the Maccabean times, and consequently that much of it is unhistorical. They do not impute to the writer any improper motive or intent to deceive: they suppose him a patriotic Jew, who was anxious to inspirit his countrymen under the persecution of Antiochus, and who selected the names of his principal figures from the lists of Ezra and Nehemiah, (e. g., Ezra viii. 2, x. 28 ; Neh. viii. 4, x. 2, 6, 23,) guided perhaps by some traditionary stories of Daniel as a celebrated Hebrew exile. Whatever may be thought of the theory generally, that this book is of a late date, such fanciful confirmations must be allowed to be worthless. Neither can the opinion that the author was a pious, patriotic Jew be easily approved. Eor he distinctly assumes the name of Daniel : he relates with all gravity circumstances that are said to have happened to Daniel : he professes as Daniel to have received divine communications, which he delivers as solemn prophecy. In regard to some books it matters little who penned them: their authority and credit will not be interfered with. And others bear merely a name in the title without further allusion to it. But here Daniel's history is found in every paragraph : Daniel personally pre- sents himself everywhere : Daniel speaks continually as from the mouth of Jehovah : you can not take away Daniel's au- thorship without most seriously impeaching the real writer's honesty, and reverence, and truthful purpose. He trifles with the living God. He speaks in the Lord's name; and yet the Lord did not send him; he utters oracles which are based upon a lie. This assertion is made deliberately and after careful consideration of the whole bearings of the case. And the conclusion is that, if the book can be proved to be the composition of some one much later in date than Daniel, it ought to be rejected as utterly unworthy of a place in the sacred canon. It is necessary to examine the reasons that are urged against this book's being really the production of the prophet Daniel. In the brief space which can be given here to the investiga- tion, only a few of the principal arguments can be adverted to; and the objections of less weight may well be passed over. Thus it is useless to dwell on the assertion that Greek names are given to some of the musical instruments enumerated in iii. 5, 7, 10, 15. If it were so, what then? It is admitted that Greek influence spread far in Asia at a very early date, that Sennacherib encountered a Greek army in Cilicia, and that Esar-haddon had Greeks in his service, from whom doubt- less Greek words passed into eastern speech. And, besides, some Greek names of musical instruments were really words of Persian origin Grecized (see Ziindel ubi supr., pp. 5, 6). Few would be inclined now to lay stress on such a reason for the late composition of the book. Neil her need much atten- tion be paid to the alleged improbabilities of the narrative. It is said that no king would have required his wise men to tell him the dream he had forgotton, as well as the interpre- tation of it (Dan. ii. 1-9). On the contrary, it was the most sensible thing Nebuchadnezzar could do. If the magicians had really supernatural knowledge, they could describe to the king his dream as well as interpret it. So the event proved, distinguishing; between the false and the true ; for the heathen astrologers who could not tell the dream had no power to unroll its prophetic signification ; while Daniel, who could by divine revelation expound, by divine revelation told also what the dream had been. It was an admirable test which was thus applied. Cases, however, are alleged of actual mistake or misrepre- sentation. Such is the statement that Daniel was carried captive to Babylon in the third year of Jehoiakim, (i. 1-6.) Nebuchadnezzar, it is said, was not then king ; for his reign commenced in Jehoiakim's fourth year (Jer. xxv. 1) ; and, besides, it is argued, from the terms of Jeremiah's prophecy (8-11), that the Babylonian invasion was then future. But the fact is that, the different places being compared, there is, instead of mistake or contradiction, a marvelous harmony. For Nebuchadnezzar's march on Jerusalem in Jehoiakim's third year (perhaps the earlier part of it) was before the vic- tory of Carchemish (xlvi. 2), while Nebuchadnezzar's father was still upon the throne. What wonder that the Jews, finding that he wielded all the power of Babylon, called him by the title which not long afterwards was exclusively his own ? And the taking of Jerusalem at that time was not that utter destruction which Jeremiah predicted in the words above referred to, and which did not come upon the city till many years later. Jehoiakim submitted, and was continued on his throne as a Babylonish vassal ; and for three years he was faithful to his liege lord, (II. Kings xxiv. 1 ; II. Chron. xxxvi. 6, 7.) Now observe that at the end of Jehoiakim's fifth year a fast was proclaimed in Jerusalem (Jer. xxxvi. 9), when Jeremiah's prophecies of the destruction of the Judean kingdom by the Chaldeans were publicly read, (10.) Who can doubt that this fast was held in preparation for the revolt from Nebuchadnezzar? and thus Jehoiakim's rage and de- struction of the roll may be readily accounted for (22-26.) Jeremiah's testimony just contradicted the king's determina- tion. Mark, further, that Daniel and his three companions were to be three years in training, (Dan. i. ;>.) But in Nebuchadnezzar's second year Daniel stood before the great monarch, (ii. 1, 25.) Exact is the correspondence, if the captivity be as carlv as Jehoiakim's third year: the thru' years of previous study had just ended. The great objections to the authority of this book are the supernatural character of its narratives, and the minuteness of its predictions, down to the time of Antiochus Epiphanes. 54 BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. With regard to the first objection all that shall be said at present is that the wonders related are an essential part of the book. They cannot be supposed to be interpolations. If they are rejected, you must reject the whole. As to the minute prophetic detail down to Antiochus, and the consequent presumption that the book was composed in his times, let us see how such a supposition will agree with facts. If we imagine some pious Jew patriotically disposed, his object must have been to rouse and encourage that resist- ance to arbitrary profane power which, under the leadership of the Maccabean family, actually resulted in establishing the independence of the Jews. But certainly neither the histories nor the visions of this book are calculated to call out such a spirit : they suggest patient submission rather than bold opposition : written in the time of the Maccabees they would have tended to paralyze rather than to strengthen those valiant captains' hands. And, then, what could have been meant by the predicted resurrection of xii. 1-4 ? Who would have made it just follow the downfall of Epiphanes? Ziindel places in parallel columns the historical facts of the book and the occurrences and position of the Jews in Macca- bean times (pp. 67-73). A glance at his tables is sufficient to show the utter dissimilitude. One cannot conceive a m in taking up old legends of quite a different cast, and trying to illustrate what was happening around him by comparisons which fail at every point. The visions are equally inapposite. Besides, they reach far below the time of Antiochus Epiphanes. This is a point of great importance. For, if it can be proved, it at once puts an end to the notion that the writer was some Maccabean uninspired patriot. Now it will hardly be denied that the visions of ii. and vii. are parallel, and also that we have in viii. a special illustration of parts of the preceding visions. Let us place these over against each other. chap. viii. chap. ii. The golden head. The silver breast. The brass body and thighs. chap. vii. The winged lion. The bear. The two-horned ram. The four-winged leopard. The he-goat. The iron and clay legs and feet. The ten-horned beast. The golden head is declared to be the Assyrio-Chaldaic kingdom (ii. 37, 38.) The two-horned ram is the Medo- Persian dominion ; and the he-goat the Grecian (vii. 20, 21.) What, then, can be intended by the ten-horned beast, and by the iron and clay legs and feet of the great image (ii., vii.) ? The natural answer would be that it was that world-wide Roman empire which rose upon the ruins of preceding sover- eignties, which held for long in its iron grasp all known civilized lands, but which ultimately, showing signs of weakness and decay, was divided into many (generally reckoned ten) inferior kingdoms, while under its rule God set up another kingdom of diverse character, which grew, little aided by human hands, which has spread itself mightily, which will embrace within its ample sway all nations, and shall never be destroyed. Of course, if this interpretation stands, the patriotic Jew of the time of Antiochus, wishing merely to rouse his nation against the tyrant, vanishes ; and it must be acknowledged that the inspiration of God is here. Accordingly, the unbelieving critics explain the ten-horned beast and the iron and clay legs and feet of the Grecian kingdom, identifying these with the he-goat of viii., and so dividing the Medo-Persian sover- eignty that the silver breast and the bear are made to sym- bolize the Medes, the brass body and thighs, and the four- winged leopard, the Persians. The following scheme will represent this interpretation. chap. ii. chap. vii. chap. viii. The golden head. The winged lion. Babylon. The silver breast. The bear. One horn 1 Media. The brass body and The four-winged The other horn ) ' " Persia. thighs. leopard. The iron and clay legs The ten-horned beast. The four-horned he-goat. Greece. and feet. But surely the parts of this scheme do not fit well to- gether. The bear with unequal sides corresponds better to the unequally horned ram than with a (-ingle horn of it ; and the four- winged leopard which had suited exactly with tire four-horned he-goat, is strangely identified with the second horn of the ram ; while, again, propriety is violated in setting the ten-horned beast over against the four-horned he-goat. Great allowance certainly would have to be made for the patriotic Jew, if such were the writer of the book, for his ill management of his symbols. Besides, it was doubtless the Messiah's kingdom, the Christian dispensation, that was ultimately to have sway ; and this unquestionably does not date from the time of Grecian rule. It is objected, indeed, that to regard the fourth empire under which it rose as the Boman, would contradict ii. 44, 45 ; these verses being taken to assert that the fourth empire was subverted at the com- mencement of the Messianic kingdom. But this is an unten- able gloss, to be maintained only on the supposition that Messiah's dominion was of a worldly nature. It was under the Roman, and not under the Greek empire, that Messiah's kingdom was founded. It may be properly asked, When, at what exact juncture, did the supposed Jewish patriot compose the book ? Was it before or after the death of Antiochus ? If before, then he actually uttered prophecy ; for in vii. 25 we have the pre- diction that the persecution should continue three and one- half times ; if after, the announcement of the resurrection (xii. 2) becomes absolutely monstrous. And then, instead of cheerful consolation, which it is assumed the book was to inspire, Daniel is represented after repeated visions as dis- appointed and mournful (x. 2, 3.) What intelligible explana- tion can be given of this ? Believing that the book was writ- ten by the Daniel of the captivity, the matter is plain enough. In the third year of Cyrus little fruit had been gained of the liberation, and of the decree of his first year. Expectations had not been realized. Opposition had shown itself and had prevailed. Jerusalem was still desolate ; the temple had not been reared. No wonder that the prophet mourned. And then it is that the far future is laid open to him, the one and twenty days' resistance of the prince of Persia, the rapid sketch of Persian history, the power of Alexander, the for- tunes of the Syrian and Egyptian kings, who had shares of BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. 55 his dominions, all is intelligible on the supposition that God Bibles ; and it was not till modern times that the Septuagint is unfolding to a true prophet the things that should come Daniel was discovered and published, viz., in 1772 A. D. to pass, and letting him see that, though disappointments Ziindel has with singular acuteness examined and compared might occur, an overruling hand was at work, and all things the Septuagint, the version of Theodotion, and the original, tending, through worldly change and succession of kings, to arranging several paragraphs in a tabular form, and from his that great consummation, the establishment of an endless investigations, for which the reader must be referred to his dominion of peace and glory. On any other view we have book, pp. 176-182, he comes to the conclusion that the Sep- an inexplicable riddle. Ascribing the composition to Macca- tuagint translator must have had a prior version before him bean times, it is hard indeed, as above noted, to see how the when he did his work. If this be so — and the arguments writer could imagine that such narratives and such visions used arc very forcible — the first composition of the book is would rouse his countrymen to valiant resistance against thrown yet farther back; and what then becomes of the their persecutors ; and it is still harder to believe thai the notion of the patriotic Jew writing it in the time of Epiph- readers would have detected any incentives in the book suffi- anes ? cient to inspire them with hopeful expectations from such a It is quite certain from the book of Baruch, from the contest. Minute investigation into the internal character of Apocryphal additions to the book of Daniel, and from the the composition, the farther it is carried, shows the more Septuagint translation of the book, that Daniel must have clearly that the presumption of a late origin does not fit the been written before the time of Antiochus Epiphanes. circumstances of the case, does not supply the key to unlock Of course, as much as possible is made of the fact that the mysterious casket. Daniel appears in that division of the sacred volume called Let us proceed to another part of the enquiry, and see if khethubim or hagiographa, the latest portion, we are told, of any positive reasons for settling the date can be produced. the canon ; just as, if after the gathering of the law, and of Weighty proof of the early existence of the book of Daniel the prophets, seeing that there were at a posterior time is to be gathered from the circumstances of the Septuagint several other books, floating as it were unconnectedly about, translation. It is acknowledged that the various parts of they were at length collected into a late supplement or appen- Scripture were rendered into Greek at different dates ; the dix. But such a notion has no sufficient foundation. In fact, version of the Pentateuch being the earliest. Let us sec the reasoning we find is in a circle ; the collecting of the whether w r e can approximate to that of Daniel. Now there lagiigrapha was late, because Daniel is there; and Daniel is is no doubt that this must have been in existence when the late, because it is placed in the hagiographa.' The books of first book of Maccabees was composed. For the expression the law naturally formed a single class. Those called in the of I. Mace. i. 54 is evidently from the Septuagint Dan. ix. Hebrew nomenclature "the prophets" had a mutual interde- 27. And the first of the Maccabees may be fairly dated pendence. True, some are historical, and some arc prophet- about 100 B. C. Again, we gather from the second prologue ical ; but there was a bond of connection. There was pro- to the book of Ecclesiasticus, that the whole of the Old Tes- phetic teaching, if not by words, yet by actions. The tament was at that time in Greek ; the writer speaking of hagiographa had a different character ; and it was at least as "the law, the prophets, and the rest of the books." This much in reference to their contents, as to any consideration prologue was composed about 130 B. C. Hiivernick and of date, that these books were arranged. For the Davidical Ziindel still further argue that, as the Septuagint text sub- psalms are there, not left for a long time out of the canon, stitutes "Komans" for "Chittim," in xi. 30, the translator but regarded from the first as a part of the sacred word, and must have been contemporary with Antiochus Epiphanes, placed as a nucleus round which other writings deemed who was peremptorily forbidden by the Roman envoy to fitting to be associated therewith might gather. This part prosecute his hostile designs against Egypt (Hiivernick, of the subject is argued at length by Ziindel (pp. 214-22i>.) Einleit., § 272, vol. ii. 2, p. 458; Ziindel, p. 175.) If who, reaching by independent investigation the conclusion this be admitted, or even if the later date, 130 B. C, only that the canon was closed about the end of the fourth ccn- be taken, then, since it is allowed by critics generally that tury before Christ (pp. 22G-239,) finds in this a strong proof the original composition must have preceded the translation of the antiquity of Daniel. In any case, it would be hard fifty or sixty years, the notion that the book was first written indeed to explain how a production of the date of Antiochus in Antiochus's time is distinctly disproved. Epiphanes could get into the sacred canon. That there would be a considerable interval of time between But we may look a little more particularly at the cause the original and the translation is evident from the fact that why the book of Daniel occupies the place in which we find the Septuagint text abounds in faults, mistakes, variations of it. Good reasons for the arrangement there certainly are. every possible kind. These would not have been made, had though they might not perhaps even appear so Forcible in the version come close upon the original composing of the later times; and hence a collateral proof is furnished of the book. So faulty is this translation, that it was for a long early settling of the canon. Thus, there is a vast difference time laid aside, and that of Theodotion substituted in Greek between the contents of Daniel and those of other prophetic 56 BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. books. There are no fervid addresses in it to the Jewish miracles. But, as a sufficient reason for vindicating the people, as in the others: how then could it be classed with ways of God, the observation of Zindel is very weighty, that, them? There is not the theocratic tone; nor even is the where the welfare of God's Israel is brought face to face with Jewish nation touched save as having a place in the world- the world's power, there the wonder-working hand of the system, to which, and not to the destiny of his own people, Lord is stretched forth. We may sec it in the contest with the prophet's eye was mainly directed. How well, then, Pharaoh, we may see it when the holy ark was placed in an was the wisdom of the sages who gathered the sacred books, idol's temple by the Philistines: it was reasonable to expect o-uided to place this in that division, the contents of which it in the crisis at Babylon. were rather for private edification than (except at certain Little need here be said of the notice we find of Daniel by festivals, the five megillotK) to be read in public assemblies, the prophet Ezekiel, (Ezek. xiv. 14, 20.) He is coupled "The distribution of the sacred books was (as Ziindel well with two eminent patriarchs, Noah and Job. Now, if Daniel says) according to their public use. The law was the basis had been endowed with eminent wisdom, if he had been able handed down from the fathers of all public teaching. The to interpret the dream of the Babylonian king, if he was con- prophets, in the constant public use of them, discharged sequently raised to high place in the empire, we can not towards the people the peculiar office which belonged to such womler that one so distinguished, a faithful minister in a divine messengers. The hagiographa or khethubim were for heathen court, should be ranked among the Lord's most the private use of pious Israelites. And, besides these, there favored servants. If, on the other hand, the history we have were apocryphal writings, set aside and withdrawn from be false, if no such prophet had attracted Nebuchadnezzar's authoritative use altogether," (see p. 224.) A similar dis- favor, or received such marvellous communications of the tribution is made in the New Testament ; and no man carps divine Spirit, if Daniel were but a mythic personage, how is at it: why is not the Revelation discredited because it stands the mention of the name by Ezekiel to be explained ? last? There is a yet more august reference to him. Events in Such are but a few of the reasons which can be produced God's providence repeat themselves ; and those which fulfil a for disbelieving that the book of Daniel is a late production divine prediction are in turn pre-significative of a yet more of the Maccabean age. And, it may be added, if it is not of complete accomplishment. Now the pollution of the sanc- the Maccabean age, it is what it professes to be, of the exile tuary by Antiochus had been predicted (Dan. xi. 31). But and time immediately succeeding. For there is no pretence the prophecy was not exhausted by the Syrian king's prof- for placing it in the interval ; and no one has ascribed it to anation. There would be a more fearful desecration in a far that interval. Well and deeply, in regard to this part of more calamitous time. And of this our Lord speaks. He the subject, should the words of Dr. Mill be pondered. The tells his disciples it would come, and warns them of it as the objection, he observes, is an old one, as old as the time of signal of their flight from the doomed city. And he expressly Porphyry, who concluded, from the particularity of detail, ascribes the prediction to Daniel (Matt. xxiv. 15). Here that the prophecy was merely history, written after the Christ cites a prophecy yet to be accomplished, attributes it to events. "To those who conclude that Gen. xlix. must have a certain individual, and declares its approaching accomplish- been written after the establishment of David's dynasty, and ment — and that in the same breath in which he denounces all of Isaiah, from the fortieth chapter to the end, after the and cautions the apostles against false prophets, pretenders restoration of the Jews from Babylon — simply because the to divine gifts, (11, 24.) Will any man dare to say that the royalty of Judah is mentioned in the one, and the edict of prophecy he so refers to was merely the word of an impostor, Cyrus in the other — this argument must needs be irresistible, of a man who had concocted a legendary book, and whose Unfortunately, however, it assumes as granted the whole pretended prediction was but the clothing of past events in matter on which such critics are opposed to ourselves, viz., the phraseology of the future? To all reasonable arguments that no higher intellect than that of man has been concerned let due weight be given : all reverent treatment of a mys- in what those writers of Israel propounded to the world, terious matter may have its honor ; but the criticism which And it is quite sufficient to reply that, in all to which the art attributes such ignorance, such perversion of fact, to the of criticism properly relates, the criteria of human authorship Only-begotten is too daring: let no man who venerates the and transmission of meaning which are common to these Saviour give it the least countenance. writings with all others, there is nothing to justify their alle- Shortly as the question has been here treated, enough, it is gation, but everything against it." hoped, has been urged to vindicate the authority of this book. It was observed above, that the supernatural character of Let no reader suffer himself to be influenced by that weakest the narrative portion of Daniel was used also as a main argu- of all arguments, that all the most enlightened critics now ment against its authority. To those enlightened men who give up the genuineness of Daniel. Were this indeed the have discovered the impossibility of a miracle, the alleged case — and it is not so — it should not weigh with the honest occurrence of one is a fatal objection to a book. On this enquirer after truth, (John vii. 48.) The recent lectures of question nothing need be said here, for we fully believe in Dr. Pusey on Daniel, as well as the masterly German works BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. 57 of Auberlen, Fuller, Ziindel and others, have fully vindicated temporary use, were to be the church's treasure for ever, the book, and delivered Daniel again from the den of lions. This may in a measure account for the obscurity of Hosea's The book, as already intimated, is divided into two parts : writings, which are marked by conciseness and abrupt transi- — 1. The historical portion, including the interpretation of tions. But he evinces great poetic power : his descriptions Nebuchadnezzar's prophetic dream, i.-vi. — 2. The propheti- are vivid, and his imagery rich : he is often, too, tender and cal part, vii.-xii. Daniel is said to have died at a very ad- pathetic. The ministry of Hosea probably extended to sixty vanced age in Susa, and what is called his tomb is still pointed years or more. out there to travelers. There are several distinct quotations of Hosea in the New Testament, besides occasional adoption of his language: thus HOSEA. Hos. i. 10 is cited in Rom. ix. 26; Hos. ii. 23 in Rom. ix. The contents of this book are mainly directed against the 25 ; I. Pet. ii. 10 ; Hos. vi. 6 in Matt. ix. 13, xii. 7 ; Hos. corrupt Israelitish kingdom. The sins of the people, com- x i. 1 in Matt. ii. 15 ; Hos. xiii. 14 in I. Cor. xv. 55 ; and mitted against mercy and privilege, are denounced in strong Hos. xiv. 2 in Heb. xiii. 15. There would seem also an language; and judgment is threatened against them. Judah allusion to Hos. vi. 2 in I. Cor. xv. 4, and to Hos. x. 8 in is to take warning by her sister's fall ; and promises of for- Luke xxiii. 30 ; Rev. vi. 16. givencss to the returning backslider, with predictions of future blessing, to have their accomplishment in Messianic JOEL. times, are given and enforced. This book, has been divided into two parts : I. (i. — ii. IT) This book may be arranged in two parts : the first includ- containing the description of a sore and fearful judgment deso- ing i.-iii., in which we find the relation of certain symbolical lating the land, with a call to humiliation and repentance on actions : the second, iv.-xiv., is a series of prophetic addresses, account of it. II. (ii. 18 — iii. 21,) exhibiting the gracious The title, i. 1, has been made the subject of discussion : some answer of the Lord, in which he not only promises deliver- suppose it an addition by a later hand ; others with more ance from the present calamity, but announces the happy probability believe that it was prefixed by Hosea himself, future, when in Messiah's days there should be an outpour- But, even if this were not the case, there is no reason to ino- of the Holy Spirit, when Judah and Jerusalem should doubt its accuracy. The contents of the book prove this, have the supremacy over their foes, and the victorious church For there are predictions which we must suppose uttered dwell in peace and prosperity for ever. The apostles notice while the house of Jehu was yet on the throne of Israel ; the fulfilment of some of Joel's predictions : comp. Joel ii. and there are descriptions which suit exactly with the state 28-32 with Acts ii. 16-21 ; Rom. x. 13. of things at a far later period : e. g. v. 10 may well be sup- It has been questioned whether the description of the ca- posed to point to the conduct of Ahaz as narrated in II. Kings lamity (Joel i., ii ) is historical or prophetic, i. e. whether xvi. 10-18. Then, again, Hos. x. 14, there is little doubt, the land was really at the time suffering, or whether it was a refers to the invasion of Samaria by Shalmaneser, who must future judgment that was denounced. Perhaps we may more be identified with Shalman, while Beth-arbel is probably reasonably believe that the land was then visited, and that Arbela in Galilee, and the sacking of it occurred on the As- Joel was commissioned on the .occasion of this visitation to Syrian's march towards Samaria (II. Kings xvii. 5, xviii. 9). utter his message of warning and promise. But, if this be Of the first portion of the book, chaps, i. — iii. are in prose, so, then another question on which critics are not agreed With regard to the symbolical actions narrated in this part, will be readily solved. If the judgment was then upon the some critics believe that they were literally performed ; that people, it must have been of literal locusts, and not the storm the prophet really contracted marriage as described. Others of war described in figurative language. There is still, ho\\- — and the opinion is now more generally adopted — suppose ever, some difficulty ; for (ii. 20) the plague is said to be the whole a figurative representation, to inculcate more clearly from the north ; and locusts, it seems, do not ordinarily come the sin and ultimate destiny of Israel and Judah. There are into Judea from the north. But why, locusts being literal! v obvious reasons why we should interpret these chapters meant, should not the description have also a symbolical and figuratively ; and several years would have been required for deeper meaning, to foreshadow those destroying hosts whom the literal occurrence of the events; so that the impression the sins of Judah would eventually provoke, and who would intended to be made upon the people would have been frit- pour upon them from the north, the way by which the Chat- tered away. The second part (iv.-xiv.) has been divided into deans came, as well as any other quarter, and at least as separate discourses ; but critics do not agree upon the num- effectually reduce the land that had been a garden into a ber of them ; and all attempts at division are uncertain. It desolate wilderness? Browne ( Ordo Seeculorum, Append. may be that Hosea uttered many more predictions, and that, p. 692) sees in the four-fold li palmer-worm and " loenst when he collected and arranged his book, he did not comprise and "canker-worm" ami "caterpillar," "a quaternion ot in it all the words he had spoken, but, under the guidance of heathen foes sent to ravage the Lord's inheritance." the divine Spirit, those only which, not intended for mere The style of Joel is highly poetical : it is elegant and per- 58 BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. spicuous, and at the same time nervous, animated, and sub- lime. AMOS. He was a native of Tekoah, a small town of Judah, about twelve miles south of Jerusalem ; at least, this was his ordi- nary dwelling-place. He was not trained in the prophetic schools, and is said to have been "among the herdmen of Tekoah," (i. 1.) He also describes himself as a keeper of cattle and " a gatherer of sycamore fruit," and says that he was taken from the flock, (vii. 14, 15.) But, though this seems to indicate a mean condition, and none but the poorest (we are told by travelers) now gather or use sycamore fruit in Palestine, yet it does not follow that Amos was uneducated, a mere workingman. David was taken from the sheep-folds (Psal. Ixxviii. 70, 71) ; and the word used in Amos i. 1, is the same that is applied to Mesha, the tributary king of Moab, (II. Kings iii. 4.) Amos prophesied early in Uzziah's long reign ; for Jero- boam II. was at the time upon the throne of Israel. And, according to the statement of II. Kings xv. 1, Jeroboam died in the fifteenth year of Uzziah. But some critics are dis- posed to believe that an error has somehow crept into that text ; so that Uzziah's accession was twenty-seven years before Jeroboam's death. Be this, however, as it may, we cannot suppose the earthquake (Amos i. 1) to have occurred (according to the story of Josephus) when Uzziah attempted to burn incense. That attempt was later. Else Jotham his son would have been too young to assume the reins of government, for he was not born till his father had been twenty-seven years upon the throne (II. Kings xv. 2, 5, 32, 33) ; and, further, some of the predictions in Amos i. were fulfilled by Uzziah ; whose prosperity seems to have con- tinued afterwards a considerable time, (II. Chron. xxvi. 5-15.) These predictions were delivered on occasion of the oppres- sion and low estate of the two Israelitish kingdoms through their idolatry and luxury. The punishment of the neigh- boring nations was announced ; and this was in a measure accomplished by the victories of Jeroboam and Uzziah (II. Kings xiv. 23-29 ; II. Chron. xxvi. 6-15.) The Israelites and Jews, too, might expect severe judgments; yet to those who humbled themselves in true repentance the promise of deliverance is made, and the future blessing of Messiah's kingdom predicted. This book maybe divided into two principal parts: — 1. Plain declarations (i.-vi.) : this portion comprises a denun- ciation of the sins of adjacent nations (i. 1-ii. 3), and a reproof of Judah and Israel, (ii. 4-vi. 14.)— 2. Prophetic visions and symbolic announcements (vii.-ix.) : the impend- ing judgments are here presignified (vii. 1-ix. 10), which Amaziah, the idolatrous priest, misrepresents; and finally, consolatory promises are given, (ix. 11-15.) The style of the book is forcible ; and many of the images drawn from rural life are full of beauty. The composition would seem to show that Amos was not a coarse rustic, but a person of considerable attainments. His book is cited twice in the New Testament — Acts vii. 42, 43, xv. 15-17. OBADIAH. This is the shortest of all the prophetical books : it is said to have been put in the place it occupies in our canon be- cause of the connection of its subject with that of the closing verses of Amos immediately preceding. There is a remarkable similarity between Obad. 1-8 and Jer. xlix. 7-16 ; and it seems clear that one of these prophets must have had the composition of the other before him. Which was the earlier is doubtful. As, however, we know that Jeremiah frequently reproduced the oracles which had pre- viously been delivered, we may suppose it to have been the case here. The style of Obadiah is animated, and his prophecy orderly and perspicuous. He first (1-9) denounces judgment against Edom, then (10-16) dwells upon the special sin committed, the malicious joy with which the Edomites had abetted Judah's enemies (comp. Psal. exxxvii. 7), reiterating the threatening, and afterwards (17-21) he describes the restor- ation of Jewish prosperity, their dominion being largely ex- tended. The accomplishment of the earlier part of the proph- ecy took place about five years after the taking of Jerusalem, that of the latter in the victories of the Maccabean princes : this has, however, no doubt its fullest completion in the establishment of Messiah's kingdom. JONAH. Of the personal history of Jonah we have few particulars. He was the son of Amittai, of Gath-hepher, a town of Zebu- lun, and he predicted the successes of Jeroboam II. (II. Kings, xiv. 25). Jonah's prophecy of deliverance, then, must have been given in Jeroboam's reign, predicting that king's sue- cess (who sat on the throne forty-one years, and whose vic- tories were probably in his later administration), for it obvi- ously would not overleap the victories of Joash, if announced before them. Whether Jonah's mission to Nineveh was after or prior to his predictions in regard to Israel, we can but conjecture. His reluctance to undertake that mission, his flight, under the belief apparently that, if he quitted the land of Israel, the scene of theocratic manifestation, God's word would not follow him, with his subsequent preaching and its result, are to be read in the book which bears his name. Of the time and place of his death we have no infor- mation. What is said to be his tomb is still shown among the ruins of Nineveh. Many critics have thought fit to argue that this book is either altogether fictitious, or, if with some fact at the bottom, yet dressed out according to the writer's fancy, in order to teach more vividly a moral lesson. The reason no doubt is that we have here the record of supernatural occurrences : there would else have been no difficulty in allowing it to be literal truth. The narrative is plain and straightforward BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTA MENT. 59 like that of any other book of Scripture. It is in accordance with the historical relations of the time, when the first com- munications of Israel with Assyria are noted (Hos. v. 13, x. 6: comp. II. Kings xv. 19). The description of Nineveh (Jonah iii. 3) accords with history : the corruption of the people is mentioned in Nah, iii. 1 ; Zeph. ii. 15 ; and the mourning of men and beasts (Jonah iii. 5-8) appears to have been an Asiatic custom (Herod, ix. 24). Bleek has drawn out at length the reasons for denying the truthfulness of this book. They amount to no more than that the critic supposes it unlikely that a great city would be so stirred at the preaching of a stranger, and with so little lasting effect. On similar grounds he might disbelieve the account of Paul's preaching, e. g. at the Pisidian Antioch (Acts xiii. 44), and more especially at Lystra, where the apostle was first of all regarded as a god by the multitude, and shortly afterwards stoned (xiv. 8-19). Objection is also taken to the account of the fish (probably a kind of shark, which, as Bochart shows, swallows a man entire), and to Jonah's prayer or psalm, which is perversely represented as being composed and finished in the fish's belly, instead of, as common sense might teach, the embodiment after the de- liverance (like Hezekiah's ode, Isai. xxxviii. 9-20) of his previous thoughts and feelings. There is remarkable positive evidence for the literal truth- fulness of the book of Jonah. Ezekiel has been thought to allude to it (Ezek. iii. 5, 6) : the apocryphal book of Tobit mentions Jonah's preaching at Nineveh (Tob. xiv. 4, 8). And our Lord himself gives a distinct authorization of the narrative (Matt. xii. 39-41). He affirms the two things, that the prophet was three days and three nights in the fish, typical of his own resurrection ; and that the Ninevites re- pented at his preaching. He affirms, still further, his own superiority to Jonah. TVould he, it may well be asked, have compared or contrasted himself with a man in a fable, a mere parable, a myth ? It is well worth remark that the three facts connected with the Old Testament against which modern critics have specially objected — the Mosaic origin of the Pentateuch, the genuineness of Daniel, and the literal truth of Jonah's story — are distinctly authenticated by Christ. See Dr. Pusey's excellent vindication of the truthfulness of the narrative in his Minor Prophets, pp. 247-264. Whether Jonah himself wrote the book is a matter of inferior impor- tance : most probably he did ; and the use of the third per- son throughout is no proof to the contrary. Some alleged Aramaisms may be without difficulty accounted for. The book consists of two parts : I. Jonah's first commission, and attending circumstances (i., ii.) II. His second mission and its results (iii., iv.) For some good remarks on the typical character of Jonah, see Davison, Discourses on Prophecy, disc. vi. part ii. MICAH. Attempts have been made to divide this book according to the supposed chronology of different parts. But this can not be satisfactorily done. It is true that we can assign with cer- tainty the prediction (Mic. ii. 12) to the time of Hczekiah (Jer. xxvi. 18), and, as that sovereign commenced his refor- mation immediately upon his accession to the throne, we must believe that the denunciations against idolatry (Mic. v. 13, 14, vi. 16) were delivered at an earlier date, under either Jotham or more probably Ahaz. Still no accurate apportionment can be generally made. Indeed, there is an unity in the composition which would lead us to sup- pose that the prophet had collected his utterances and ar- ranged them into one connected whole in the book he has transmitted to us. The structure of it is curiously elaborated. There are three sections, i., ii. ; iii. — v. ; vi., vii. : each begins with the same word " Hear ye," and each closes with a promise of strength and salvation to God's people. And there is a kind of parallel development. Thus in the first section Judah is threatened, that the deadly blows which are soon to be dealt out on Samaria, should reach to the gates of Jerusalem (i.9, 12). There is also the deliverance of the covenant people from their distress predicted, and a victorious bursting out from captivity (ii. 12, 13). In the second section the prophecy as- sumes a graver aspect : the actual destruction of Jerusalem with the ruin of the temple is proclaimed, and the exile in Babylon (iii. 12, iv. 10), while the promise also rises higher and describes positive salvation through the supremacy of Messiah (iv. v.) The third section is altogether of a horta- tory cast. Micah was contemporary with Isaiah ; and his book com- prises a summary of the prophecies delivered by the last- named seer concerning Messiah and the final blessedness of God's covenant people. Occasionally the one repeats the other : e. g. comp. Isai. ii. 2—1 with Mic. iv. 1-3. The style in some decree resembles that of Isaiah : it is forcible, pointed, and concise, frequently animated and sublime. The tropes, varied according to the nature of the subject,«wre very beautiful. Two predictions contained in this book may be particularly noticed. The first relates to Samaria (i. 6), a city beautiful for situation, the crowned hill of Ephraim. adorned with sumptuous palaces. Yet the stones thereof should be poured down into the valley. And modern travelers describe the exact accomplishment. There are the fragments of massy columns, the foundations thereof discovered, and the stones rolled down into the valley — a living witness to the truth of the prophetic word. Another utterance is yet more remarkable. Earlier prophecy had noted the Seed of the woman, the descendant of Abraham, of Isaac, of Jacob, in the line Judah, from the family of David ; and here (v. 'D his birthplace is designated by name— Beth-lehem Ephratah; so that, when Herod enquired of the chief priests and scribes where Messiah should be born, they unhesitatingly replied in Beth-lehem, and referred him to this prediction (Matt ii. 4-6). X A B I Bf • Hi? time must have boon before the capture of Nineveh, and most likely some considerable time before. Then there 60 BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. are historical references to suffering endured at the hands of the Assyrians. Thus, Nah. i. 11 probably intends Senna- cherib ; and 14 is a threatening against the same king: ii. 13 alludes to the Assyrian messengers who bore Sennacherib's summons to Jerusalem ; and i. 9, 12 conveys a comfortable message that the Assyrian power should not attack Judah a second time. There is another note of time in iii. 8-10, where the capture of " populous No," i. e., Thebes, is mentioned as of late occurrence. History does not record this; but, as Bleek remarks we may connect the passage with Isai. xx., and may reasonably believe that the desolation referred to was prior to the fourteenth of Hezekiah, the date of the Assyrian invasion of Judah. Hence we shall hardly err in placing Nahum in Hezekiah's reign. The book is placed in our bibles seventh among those of the minor prophets. The purpose is to foreshow the entire destruction of the Assyrian empire, and specially of its me- tropolis Ninevah ; with which is intermingled consolation for the prophet's countrymen who should be delivered from the oppressor and hear the happy news of peace. The whole is one undivided poem ; in which, after an introduction (i. 1-8) describing in lofty terms the righteous power of God tem- pered with abundant mercy, the prophet notices the destruc- tion of Sennacherib's army (9-12), and announces his death, with good news for Judah, to have doubtless its full signifi- cancy in Messianic times (13-15). Then the fall and utter desolation of Nineveh is predicted with a singular minuteness of detail (ii., iii.). Nahum's composition must be placed high among those of the minor prophets. He evinces great poetic power : his language is pure, his images beautifully appropriate. It may be added that he appears occasionally to refer to the Penta- teuch ; comp. Nah. i. 2, 3 with Exod. xx. 5, xxxiv. 6, 7, 14 ; Numb. xiv. 18; Deut. iv. 24. The destruction of Nineveh was almost a century after the delivery of Nahum's prophecy. HABAKKUK. There are in this prophet's writings a few indications of the time when he lived. Thus, in i. 5, 6, a threat is uttered of the Chaldean invasion, of which at the time no danger, ob- viously, was apprehended ; and yet it is said that it should come in the days of that generation. This would point to the reign of Josiah. And, as we can hardly imagine ii. 20 (comp. iii. 19) written before the reformation or reestablish- ment of the temple service, we may with some probability place Habakkuk's ministry in the later years of Josiah. (See II. Chron. xxxiv.) Some have imagined, by comparing Hab. ii. 20 with Zeph. i. 7, that Habakkuk preceded Zepha- niah, and further, by a comparison of Hab. i. 8 with Jer. iv. 13, v. 6, that he prophesied before Jeremiah, that is, before the thirteenth year of Josiah. But little stress can be laid on such deductions. This book stands in our ordinary Bibles eighth among those of the minor prophets. It forms a complete whole, in three parts, corresponding to our division of chapters: (1) describing an impending judgment, (2) the downfall of the enemy of God's church, (3) the answer of that believing church to the two-fold revelation, a magnificent ode, express- ing the fear which the threatened judgment inspired, and the consolatory hope imparted by the promised gracious retribu- tion ; the whole illustrated by the remembrance of God's great deeds in old time. More particularly, in i. 1-4, the prophet bewails the corruption of his people : in 5-11, the Lord threatens righteous punishment : in 12-17, we have the prophet's expostulation. In ii. 1 he expresses a deter- mination to watch and wait for a reply ; this he is told (2) to make plain : a general denunciation follows (3-5) ; and then the various nations oppressed are represented as uttering woes upon the Chaldeans for their prominent vices, their ambition (6-8,) their covetousness (9-11.) their cruelty (12-14,) their debauchery (15-17,) their idolatry (18-20.) Each stanza here (so to call it) commences with " woe," and concludes with averse introduced by a word signifying "for" or " because." In the fifth stanza, however, there is an in- troductory verse. Chap, iii., though intimately connected with what precedes, is a complete poem in itself. This is unrivaled in its conception, and in the sublimity of its thoughts. The entire prophecy must, indeed, be placed high among the remains of Hebrew poetry. The majesty of the ideas, and the purity of the diction, are alike most perfect. ZEPHANIAH. His ancestors are enumerated for four generations (Zeph. i. 1); and in the genealogy given is found the name " Hiz- kiah," identical with that of Hezekiah king of Judah. It is probable that it was this sovereign from whom Zephaniah was descended ; and the fact may explain the unusual length of the pedigree. The date would be found to agree very well, as Zephaniah prophesied in the days of Josiah. There is indeed a tradition that he was of the tribe of Simeon ; but this is of no authority ; more especially because it can hardly be doubted that he prophesied in Jerusalem. Of his death nothing is known. There is no division in this short book ; and, though some have distinguished in it different prophecies, yet it seems best to consider it as a whole, one part in it apparently referring to another, as Zeph. iii. 8 to ii. 1-3. It might be written in order to give a kind of summary of the prophet's ministry. It commences with denunciations for the sin of Judah, for which repentance is enforced (i.) ; and, after threatenings against heathen nations (ii.,) as also against Jerusalem, a time of blessed deliverance for Israel is predicted, to have its full accomplishment, doubtless, in the times of Messiah's happy reign (iii.) The style of this prophet is dignified and energetic, yet not remarkable ; he has poetic power, but of no high degree. He occasionally uses paronomasia, and has in several places adopted and repeated the utterances of other prophets. BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. 61 iquity, and rule his chosen. 2. A response of happy pre- HAGGAI. diction delivered in the fourth year of Darius to certain This book comprises four prophetic messages which Haggai enquirers, showing how times of mourning for past calamities was instructed to deliver, in the sixth, seventh, and ninth should be turned into seasons of joyful praise, (vii., viii.) II. months of Darius's second year. The rebuilding of the tern- In the second part (ix.-xiv.) there are far-reaching prophe- ple at Jerusalem by the returned exiles had been intermitted, cies, which leaving present events stretch onward to Messianic in consequence of the opposition of the neighboring satraps times. Included here we have, 1. The struggle of worldly and their complaints at the Persian court to Cyrus, Cambyses, powers with God's chosen people, while Messiah's office is and the Pseudo-Smerdis. It was not till Haggai and Zecha- foreshadowed (ix.-xi.); 2. The last onset of foes upon Jeru- riah were commissioned to stir up Zerubbabel and the Jews salem, the repentance of the Jewish nation for their rejec- to renewed exertions, that the work was recommenced, tion and murder of Messiah, with the final glory of that The representations made against it to Darius were discoun- new kingdom of righteousness which shall never pass away, tenanced ; and at length, in the sixth year of that monarch, (xii.-xiv.) 515 B. c, twenty-one years after the original decree of Cyrus The general scope and purport of this book will be seen (Dan. x. 13), the new temple was solemnly dedicated (Ezra from the analysis just given. The more precise interpreta- v. 1, 2, vi. 14, 15). tion of the visions and symbolical actions must be sought in In the first of his prophetic messages (Haggai i. 1-11) commentaries. Here it will suffice to say that the compara- Haggai rebukes the people for their supineness. They dwelt tive calmness of the world under Persian rule is exhibited by at ease in their own houses, and did not seem to care that lively representations, as confirming the holy purpose of the Lord's house lay desolate. Therefore they were visited Joshua and Zerubbabel in rebuilding the temple ; and, though with drought. The remonstrance was effectual; for on the the severance of Judah from Israel is mentioned, and the twenty -fourth of the same month, little more than three weeks rejection of Messiah foretold, yet enough is revealed of the after the utterance, the building was recommenced (12-15). Maccabean conquests and the still more extended victories of In his second message Haggai encourages the people (ii. 1-9). the church in the latter days to strengthen and comfort all Those who remembered the former temple grieved over the those that waited for salvation in Israel. diminished sjdendor of that which was now rising; but the The style of Zechariah is for the most part prosaic ; though prophet was to tell them that it should be made more glori- in the later chapters the grandeur of the subject has given an ous than the first house. And this was fulfilled when Christ elevation to the language which describes it. Several refer- himself taught within its courts. The other two messages ences to Zechariah occur in the New Testament (e. g. Matt, came the same day. In the first (10-19) the Jews were xxi. 4, 5, xxvi. 31. ; John xii. 15, xix. 37). warned that none of their ritual observances were accepted so But the most perplexing matter respecting this book is long as the temple was disregarded : their sluggishness pol- the doubt felt by many critics whether it is all by a single luted every action; nor could their care of anything else do hand. The first part (Zech. i. — viii.) is pretty generally away with their fault in this respect; but now, from the day ascribed to the prophet of the restoration ; but it is questioned of their active service, God would bless them. In the sec- whether the rest was not the work of one or two persons of ond, addressed to Zerubbabel, the representative of David's an earlier date. It is suggested, too, that at least one such house (20-23), a promise is given that, though the kingdoms earlier prophet may have been named Zechariah, and hence of the world might be shaken and fall, yet a lasting domin- his composition would be the more easily attached to what ion (pointing forward to Messiah) should be established on another Zechariah wrote. their ruins. Now against such theories there is, first, an enormous hn- ZECHARIAH. probability. Certainly the Old Testament canon was com- This book has been variously divided into two, three, or plete no long time after the captivity, if not while Zechariah four parts. Perhaps we may most conveniently distribute it himself, possibly while those who had known him, were yet into two principal sections, in each of which are some minor alive. It is hard indeed to imagine such men attributing the divisions. I. The first comprises Zech. i. — viii., in which we production of those who lived centuries before, to their own have, after an introductory message (i. 1-6), 1. A series of contemporary. On the whole, allowing due weight to the visions with which the prophet was favored on the night objections urged, the arguments in favor of the unity of the of the twenty-fourth day of the eleventh month in the second book decidedly preponderate. year of Darius Hystaspis (7— vi. 15), closely connected with The greatest difficulty in Zechariah is in the reference of the then state of Jerusalem, symbolically describing the Matt, xxvii. 9, 10 to Jeremiah instead of to Zechariah. But four great Gentile empires, and exhibiting with comfortable Dr. Lee shows that the evangelist very probably desired to promises the establishment of a new theocracy, also pointing explain that Jeremiah was to be regarded as the original onward to the future glory of God's people under the great author of a well known prediction, to whose words (Jer. xviii. King and Priest, the Messiah, who would purge away in- 1-3, xix. 2) the expression of Zech. xi. 12, 13 refers ; .lore- 62 BOOKS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. raiah standing to Zechariah in the same relation as Ezekiel and Daniel to the Apocalypse {Lisp, of Holy Script., lect. vii. pp. 339, 340). MALACHI. The time when this prophet lived may be approached with tolerable certainty. The temple service was performed (Mai. i. 10, iii. 1-10). The people had married strange wives (ii. 10, 11) ; and this was what Nehemiah complained of (Neh. xiii. 23-29). There was a backwardness in bringing in the appointed tithes and offerings (Mai. iii. 8-10) ; and this Ne- hemiah, on his second visit to Jerusalem, remedied (Neh. xiii. 10-12). We may from all this fairly conclude that Malachi was contemporary with Nehemiah ; and it has been gen- erally believed that his prophecy must have been delivered while that eminent person was a second time governor of the Jews. This book is rightly placed last of the productions of the minor prophets. Both chronologically considered and also from its contents, it appropriately closes the Old Testament canon, and is the last solemn utterance of the prophetic Spirit under the earlier covenant. Thenceforward the voice of prophecy was heard no more till the forerunner of Messiah here predicted, opened the second volume of revelation. After the return from Babylon, when the Jews had re- peopled their city and rebuilt their temple, abuses crept in. The priests were negligent : the people were worldly and complaining. Accordingly Malachi was commissioned to reprove both priests and people, and to invite them to refor- mation by promises of blessing and warnings of awful judg- ment. His book is not marked out into distinct messages or sections. It has been supposed, therefore, that the prophet has collected and compressed in it the substance of his various utterances. Be this as it may, we can properly separate it into three parts; in the first of which there is set forth the loving, fatherly, forbearing, and pitiful mind of God towards the covenant people ; the character of Jehovah in the second as the only God and Father ; in the third as the just and final Judge of his people. More particularly in I. (i. 2 — ii. 9) the prophet, contrasting the state of Judah with that of Edom, which then lay waste, shows how groundless were the murmurings of the Jews against the Lord, as though he loved them not. He next reproves them, priests and people, for their neglect of God's service, and for the blemished offerings they brought, and then, reminding the priests of the grace of their original appointment, he threatens them with shame and punishment. In II. (ii. 10-16) he censures intermarriage with strangers, and divorce of lawful, i. e. Hebrew wives. In III. (ii. 17 — iv. 6) against complaints, as if God did not regard men's conduct, and would never arise to judgment, the prophet foretells the coming of Messiah and his forerunner, to purify the sons of Levi, and inflict a curse unless they repented. Reproofs and consolatory prom- ises are interspersed ; for the day of the Lord would sepa- rate between the righteous and the wicked. He concludes with enjoining the strict observance of the law, since no fresh prophet should arise till the forerunner already spoken of, who should go before Messiah in the spirit and power of Elijah, to introduce a new dispensation. This book is prosaic in style, but by no means destitute of force and elegance. Reference is made to it in the New Testament (Matt. xi. 10, xvii. 11, 12 ; Mark i. 2, ix., 11, 12 ; Luke i. 17, vii. 27 ; Rom. ix. 13). « •»»— » CONCISE ACCOUNT OF EACH ONE OF THE BOOKS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. GOSPEL OF MATTHEW. Matthew, the son of Alpheus, also called Levi, was a revenue officer or publican at Capernaum, when called by Jesus to be one of the twelve Apostles, Mark ii. 14, Luke v. 27, Matt. x. 3. It is the universal testimony of all the early Christians, from the time of Papias and Irenaeus down to the time of Jerome and Chrysostom, without a single exception, that Matthew first wrote his gospel in Hebrew, that is the Aramean dialect spoken in Palestine in the time of Christ. This he must have done if he had meant to be listened to by his countrymen, who at that time would not willingly speak or read any other language. Compare Matt, xxvii. 46 ; Mark. v. 41, vii. 34, xv. 24 ; Acts xxi. 40, xxii. 2 ; Josephus Antiq. xx. xi. 2 ; Pref. 2. Fragments of this Hebrew gospel have been preserved by many ancient writers, and in 1842 a very ancient Syrian MS. was discovered and placed in the British museum, which seems to contain nearly the whole of it. This gospel was written about A. D., 40 or 45. But the Jews were soon to be dispersed among all nations, and Matthew foreseeing that, wrote for their use our present Greek gospel about A. D., 60 or 65. The Hebrew gospel, therefore, not being any longer of use in the Christian churches, was not preserved in the canon. That our Greek gospel is an original and not a translation is clearly apparent to any one who reads it carefully. The flow of the language in this gospel, with Hebrew idioms certainly, but in a style far unlike the Hebraized Greek palpable in the Septuagint version of books of the Old BOOKS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. Testament; the Hebrew words, such as Baca, (Matt. v. 22,) which certainly would not have been left in an unknown tongue, when the very object of translating, if the composi- tion be translated, was to render it intelligible to Greek readers; above all, the use of the Septuagint in quotations from the Old Testament — these are but some of the formida- ble objections which those who consider the Greek gospel a version, must have to meet. It is well known that the cita- tions in the New Testament generally follow the Septuagint, occasionally only deserting it, when faulty, for the original, and varying sometimes from both the original and the Sep- tuagint, when it seemed good to the inspiring Spirit to give a fuller development to the ancient word. This is perfectly intelligible if the apostles wrote in Greek : they would nat- urally adopt for the most part the version in the hands of those they wrote for, and understood by them. But can any reasonable man imagine that Matthew writing in Hebrew, would not (more especially when reporting our Lord's speeches)use the original, but would in preference translate back from the Septuagint ? Or can any man imagine that, if Matthew used the original, his translator would so far de- part from the model before him as to introduce the Septua- gint renderings? It can not, therefore, be admitted that our Greek gospel is merely a version. Besides, all ancient au- thorities refer to it, and use it as the divine word. How could they so have used it, had it been but a translation? This gospel, from the very first, was received in the Christian Church. Though Polycarp and Clement of Rome do not distinctly name it, they yet have left in their writings al- lusions to St. Matthew's gospel, and sentences taken from it. It has indeed been asserted by some, who admit gener- ally its authority, that the first two chapters are a spurious addition. "But," says Bishop Ellicott, "when we remem- ber (1) that they are contained in every manuscript, uncial or cursive, and in every version, eastern or western, that most of the early fathers cite them, and that early enemies to Christianity appealed to them (Orig., Cels., i. 38, ii. 32); when we observe (2) the obvious connection between the be- ginning of chap. iii. and the end of chap, ii., and between iv. 13 and ii. 23 ; and when we remark (3) the exact accord- ance of diction with that of the remaining chapters of the gospel, it becomes almost astonishing that even d priori prej- udice should not have abstained at any rate from so hopeless a course as that of impugning the genuineness of these chap- ters. To urge that these chapters were wanting in the mu- tilated and falsified gospel of the Ebionites (Epiph., ZTdSr., xxx. 13), or that they were cut away by the heretical Tatian (Theodoret, Hcer. Fab., i. 20), is really to concede their gen- uineness, and to bewray the reason why it was impugned." There can be little doubt that the apostle wrote in Pales- tine. His object was to place before his countrymen a nar- rative of the words and actions of Jesus, whom he exhibits specially as the Messiah for whom the nation looked. The diction is Hebraistic ; the style plain and perspicuous. The teaching of our Lord is made very prominent in this gospel ; so much so that the record of Christ's actions is commonly subservient to the fuller exhibition of his instructions ; but through the whole we observe the development of the two- fold title of the first verse, " Son of David," " Son of Abra- ham." It is no mere fancy to discover a certain ralationship be- tween St. Matthew's original occupation and his mode of arranging his materials. He had been a man of business, engaged in accounts ; and from such a one we might expect careful grouping and orderly combination. Hence he ap- pears sometimes to disregard exact chronological sequence : at least the order of events differs much in St. Matthew from the order of St. Mark and of St. Luke. He has gathered into groups the discourses of our Lord and the attending circum- stances (Matt, v., vi., vii.) He has put together a collection of miracles (viii., ix.), and has arranged the parables with such consummate wisdom that each in the place in which it is set adds force and clearness to the rest (xiii.) There are many particulars, too, untouched by the other evangelists, which are delivered with special effectiveness by St. Matthew — the consolatory promise, for example, with which he con- cludes (xxviii. 18-20). Mr. Westcott, in his useful Introduct. to the Study of the Gospels, pp. 327-329, has constructed an elaborate scheme or analysis of the contents of this gospel. It may be con- sulted with advantage by the student ; but perhaps a more simple and brief distribution will be better suited to the gen- eral reader. We may, therefore, note four parts — I. The descent, birth and infancy of Jesus (i., ii.) II. The events preparatory to our Lord's public ministry, including the preaching of the Baptist, and the baptism and temptation of Jesus (iii. 1 — iv. 11). HI. The discourses and actions of Jesus in Galilee, by which his Messiahship was demonstrated (iv. 12 — xx. 16). IV. The transactions relative to Christ's passion, death, and resurrection (xx. 17 — xxviii.) For a full exposition of the whole subject, with all the authorities quoted at large, see Stowe's Origin and History of the Books of the Bible, pp. 161-175. GOSPEL OF MARK. Of John, whose surname was Mark, we have a biography of considerable completeness in the following passages of the New Testament: Acts xii. 12, 2."), xiii. 5, 13, 36-39; Col. iv. 10 ; IL Tim. iv. 11 ; I. Pet. v. 13. St. Peter stylos Mark his son (I. Pet. v. 13) ; which is generally taken to mean that he was converted by that apostle. Mark left Jerusalem for Antioch with Paul and Barnabas (Acts xii. 25), and afterwards accompanied them on their first missionary jour- ney (xiii. 5). He did not. however, attend them long, but, for some reason not fully explained, left them at Perga and returned to Jerusalem (13). This subsequently gave occa- sion to a dispute between the two apostles; for, when they were planning a second journey, Barnabas wished for Mark 64 BOOKS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. as a companion, and Paul objected; they therefore separated; Mark sailing with his uncle to Cyprus (xv. 36-39). At a later period he was again with Paul during his first imprison- ment at Pome (Col. iv. 10) ; and a communication had been made respecting him to the Colossian church, perhaps to say- that he had fully recovered that apostle's confidence. And this was more plainly expressed when St. Paul again desired his presence at Pome (II. Tim. iv. 11). We find him also with Peter (I. Pet. v. 13), with whom he is said to have traveled, and to have been his amanuensis. Nothing further of him is recorded in the Scripture; but we may identify him with the author of the second gospel, and may readily believe ecclesiastical history which tells us that he was the first bishop of the church in Alexandria. Whether he died a natural death or by martyrdom is uncer- tain. If Mark was, as there is good reason to believe, Peter's companion, and, as he has been called by Irenasus (Adv. Hcer., lib. iii. 1), his "interpreter," it is likely that he would derive from him the account of events at which that apostle was present. His selection, too, from the materials might be in some measure guided by his habits of intercourse with Peter. Hence possibly the minuteness of detail of various occur- rences which Peter witnessed, and hence, too, it has been supposed, the way in which, without any gloss or palliation, Peter's faults are chronicled. The arrangement of this gospel appears to be : I. A short introduction noticing the mission of John Baptist (i. 1-8). II. The public ministry of Christ, his discourses and actions in Galilee, prefaced by an account of his baptism (9 — ix. 50). III. Our Lord's last journeyings towards Jerusalem, with the narrative of his passion, death, resurrection, and ascen- sion (x. — xvi. 20). There can be no doubt that the original language of this gospel was Greek ; though there are several Latinisms, and some writers of the Romish church have vainly attempted to maintain the theory of a Latin original. Simplicity and conciseness, with almost picturesque vividness of detail, are the characteristics of St. Mark's pen. This is evident if we compare the parallel accounts of the same events, e. g. Mark ix. 14-29 with Matt. xvii. 14-21; Luke ix. 37-42. But this gospel is by no means, as some have imagined, a mere epitome of that by St. Matthew, for in narrative he is often much more minute than Matthew. It was the intention of Mark to write for Gentiles and especially for Latin readers. Accordingly there are fre- quently interpretations of Hebrew or Aramaic words, as in Mark v. 41, vii. 11, 34, and explanations of Jewish customs, as in 3, 4, which would have been unnecessary for Jews. With this purpose he selected and modelled, under divine guidance, and probably, as has been said, under Peter's eye, the work he has produced. As to the time and place of composition nothing can be affirmed with certainty. It is most frequently assigned to 63 or 64 A. D., and may per- haps have been written at Pome. Some have rejected the last eleven verses of this gospel, but on entirely insufficient grounds. GOSPEL OF LUKE. Luke was a distinguished companion of St. Paul. We can gather but little of his history from the sacred volume. Indeed, it is only by inference that we can judge whether he was a Jew or a Gentile. The diction of those books in the New Testament, the gospel and the Acts, which are com- monly ascribed to him, is such as to persuade some that he must have been a Jew. But St. Paul, writing to the Colos- sians, after mentioning all "of the circumcision" who had been a comfort unto him, adds the salutation of "Luke, the beloved physician " (Col. iv. 10-14). The plain conclusion is that Luke was not a Jew. Luke is traditionally said to be a native of Antioch. When and where he became a Christian we have no means of deciding ; whether, too, he was first a Jewish proselyte is equally unknown. That he accompanied St. Paul in some of his journeys is gathered from the use of the pronoun in the Acts. In Acts xvi. 10 the first person pural is used : Luke, therefore, proceeded to Philippi ; and there he seems to have stayed, as the third person is resumed in xvi. 40, xvii. 1. In xx. 5, 6, he again includes himself in the narrative, as leav- ing Philippi with Paul. He went with Paul to Jerusalem, possibly was with him at Csesarea, and certainly accompanied him to Pome, as the later chapters of the Acts prove. We find Luke at Pome with Paul during his first imprisonment (Col. iv. 14, Philem. 24), and even later (II. Tim. iv. 11). Nothing is certainly known of his death ; some traditions making him suffer martyrdom, others asserting that he died a natural death. The story of his being a painter is of late origin. This gospel commences with an inscription to Theophilus, which states the object of writing, viz. to put on record an authentic, orderly account of our Lord's history from his birth to his ascension (i. 1-4). There is then a narrative of Christ's birth with attendant circumstances, and particulars of his infancy and youth (5-ii. 52). Afterwards we have a notice of John's ministry, to his imprisonment (iii. 1-20). And then commences the history of Christ's public ministra- tion, headed with a mention of his baptism (21, 22), his genealogy (23, 38), his temptation (iv. 1-13), his discourses, miracles, and transactions in Galilee (14-ix. 50). We have then his last journeyings towards Jerusalem, including the narrative of his passion, death, resurrection, and ascension, (ix. 51-xxiv. 53). St. Luke wrote his gospel in Greek. His writings prove him to have been a man of education and attainment. His style is pure, copious, and flowing, more classical than that of the other evangelists : the preface, indeed, is altogether classical Greek. Still there are many Hebraisms, and cer- tain peculiarities of diction apparent. The writer, moreover, evinces a thorough acquaintance with Jewish customs. BOOKS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. 65 This is not surprising in so clear-sighted an observer, es- pecially as he certainly visited, and perhaps, more than once, resided in Palestine. He had, too, the close intimacy of the apostle Paul, and was possibly, but, as already remarked, not certainly, a Jewish proselyte. A singular propriety has been observed in the way in which he names and describes the various diseases he has occasion to mention. The thoughtful comments, too, which he frequently makes upon the circumstances he records, with the notice of the causes which led to particular events, admirably correspond with what we might expect from a well-informed professional man. St. Luke refers to the narratives which others had previ- ously drawn up (Luke i. 1): but these were not the Gospels of Matthew and Mark, but transient writings not preserved by the churches. It has been thought by some that he de- rived assistance from St. Paul. It is worthy of note, that the account of the institution of the Lord's supper in Luke xxii. 19, 20, is remarkably similar to that in I. Cor. xi. 23-25, and further that St. Paul appears to cite Luke's Gospel as Scripture (Luke x. 7 com- pared with I. Tim. v. 18). The time when this Gospel was composed must have been prior to the composition of the Acts (Acts i. 1), possibly two or three years earlier ; and it is not unlikely that it was writ- ten at Cassarea. Dr. Alford places its composition at Philippi. Though addressed to an individual, it was not intended for him alone, more likely for Gentiles, or indeed with an uni- versal aspect. And so it is characteristically a history, the most complete in itself of any of the Gospels. Some at- tempts have been made to impugn the authenticity of certain portions, especially Chaps, i., ii. : but they are futile. GOSPEL, OF JOHN. John was one of the sons of Zebedee and Salome (iv. 21, xxvii. 56 ; Mark xv. 40). Perhaps this family were resi- dents of Bethsaida, the city of Andrew and Peter. Certainly they must have lived in the neighborhood ; for they pursued the occupation of fishermen, in partnership with the brothers just named, on the lake of Gennesaret. John had a brother James, whether older or younger the Scripture does not state ; it is usually imagined, however, that John was the younger. Zebedee must have been a man of some property ; for we find that he had hired servants to carry on his busi- ness (i. 20), that Salome ministered to the Lord of her sub- stance (xv. 40, 41), and that John had some personal ac- quaintance with the high priest Caiaphas (xviii. 15, 16). John was probably one of those disciples of the Baptist who, hearing his remarkable testimony to Jesus, followed the new teacher to his residence and abode with him the rest of the day (i. 35-39). Then was made on the mind of the susceptible son of Zebedee an impression never to be effaced. He doubtless accompanied Jesus to Galilee, and was one of the party present at the marriage at Cana (ii. 2). When Jesus again visited Judea, the little band who had attached 9 themselves to him attended his steps, and passed with him on his return in the way from Jerusalem through Samaria (iv. 3, 4). It is difficult to trace chronologically the course of events ; but most probably, when, after his Judean min- istry, our Lord was again in Galilee, rejected at Tsazareth and removing to Capernaum, John and his brother, like Peter and Andrew, resumed their ordinary occupation. And it was when so engaged that they received the special call (Matt. iv. 18-22 ; Mark i. 16-20 ; Luke v. 1-11) to be con- tinually with Jesus, which was supplemented by their ap- pointment as apostles (Matt. x. 2 ; Mark iii. 16, 17 ; Luke vi. 13, 14). Afterwards we find John one of the especially favored three who witnessed the Lord's shining glory and his agonizing grief, and before whom, apart from the rest, his most wonderful works were performed (Matt. xvii. 1-9, xxvi. 36-45; Mark v. 35-43, ix. 2-10, xiv. 32-42; Luke viii. 49-56, ix. 28-36). John it was who was sent with Peter to prepare the last supper (xxii. 8), and John, the disciple whom Jesus loved, reclined next him at the meal, and at Peter's hasty nod put the question, most likely in a whisper, " Lord, who is he that shall betray thee?" (John xu'i. 23-26). We get from several incidental notices a clear perception of John's character. Tenderly attached to the person of his Master, he was of an aspiring and impetuous temper. More refined perhaps in his conceptions than some of the other dis- ciples, he yet did not fully apprehend the extent and grandeur of Messiah's kingdom. Anxious for the Lord's honor, he would have had it vindicated by supernatural judgments, and limited with formal restrictions. Christ had marked this temper when, at the call to the apostleship, he had designated James and John " the sons of thunder," and had sometimes to moderate their ambition by a rebuke, while their brethren occasionally resented their forwardness (Matt. xx. 20-24; Mark x. 35-41; Luke ix. 49, 54-56). Of Zebedee their father we hear nothing after they became apostles ; but of their mother Salome, that she encouraged their aspirations. A lesson is read us how the finest qualities in fallen man prompt many a worldly and sinful thought ; and how on the other hand, directed and controlled by divine grace, they shine with increased lustre. John was an apt scholar : he drank in of his Master's spirit ; and we see in his writings how his more ardent imaginations were softened and inter- penetrated by divine love. He had a capacity for the lofty and the sublime ; and he found food for his high-reaching desires in contemplating the majesty, the holiness, the unut- terable goodness of the exalted Saviour. A few more particulars are recorded of this apostle in Scripture. He stood by the Lord's cross : and to him was committed the care of the Virgin: he was to be a sun to her, and to comfort her in that bitter grief, in which, as she had long before been told, the sword would pierce through her sold (Luke ii. 35). In all probability he removed her at once to his residence ; but he must himself have returned to the awful scene, as he witnessed the piercing of the Redeemer's 66 BOOKS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. side after he had expired (John xix. 25-27, 32-35). On the news of the resurrection he ran with Peter to the tomb, outstripped him, looked in, but with reverent amazement did not enter till Peter had gone in. Then went John in too and believed (xx. 2-8). He was present on the memorable morning when Jesus appeared by the side of the lake Gen- nesaret. His quick eye first recognized the Lord ; though Peter, with characteristic vehemence, plunged into the water to reach him first. And then it was that the mysterious words were uttered which led so many of the disciples to believe that John should never die (xxi. 22, 23). After the ascen- sion he was frequently Peter's companion (Acts iii., iv. 1-23), with whom he was sent by the apostles to Samaria (viii. 14-17). John probably did not quit Palestine so long as the Virgin mother lived. He did not, it seems, always reside in the capital : it is rather likely that he took her to his Galilean home. For he was not at Jerusalem when Saul was brought to the apostles (ix. 26-28 ; Gal. i. 18, 19) ; and when he was there subsequently it would seem to have been on occasion of the meeting of the council (Acts xv. 6 ; Gal. ii. 9). That John subsequently went into Asia and dwelt at Ephesus (most likely not till after the death of Paul) we can hardly doubt ; but many legendary stories are told of him which rest on very uncertain grounds. Admitting the genuineness of the epistles which bear his name, and that he was author of the Apocalypse, we are assured that he exercised pastoral superintendence over the Asiatic churches, that he was banished to Patmos, and that he had to contend against arrogant and erroneous teachers in the church. We may safely conclude, too, that he died, in extreme old age, a natural death, and that Ignatius and Polycarp were among his personal disciples. But the story of his being thrown into a cauldron of boiling: oil at Rome at the Latin gate, from which he came forth unharmed, and others of a similar kind (see Gieseler, Kirchengesch, cap. iii. § 34, vol. i. p. 139) are worthy of little credit. Some of them, however, one could wish to believe ; as that the apostle sought a robber chief, formerly his scholar, and melted him into repentance ; and that, when through infirmity he could say nothing more, he used to reiterate in Christian assemblies the touching words, " Little children, love one another." There is a strange tradition also that he wore on his forehead a golden plate with the sacred name upon it. We may perhaps infer from Scripture that John was not married ; but no doubt the accounts of his ascetic mode of life are exaggerated. Some attempts have been made by modern critics to prove that this Gospel was not from the pen of the apostle John. They have chosen to suppose that there was an irreconcilable difference between the Gentile and the Jewish types of Chris- tianity, represented by Paul and Peter respectively ; and certain books of the New Testament they think were written to bridge over this difference. The fourth Gospel they con- sider one of them ; and they have invented in their wisdom the hypothesis that, about the middle of the second century, a Gentile Christian composed it under the name of the apos- tle, to recommend love as higher than faith, and to show how the Jewish system was fulfilled in Christ, the true paschal lamb. The church, according to their notion, was easily de- ceived, and hailed the production as the genuine work of St. John. But surely most men will think that it is the critics who are credulous, and easily deceived. For, to glance at the external evidence, not only have we the testimony of Je- rome and Eusebius in the fourth century after Christ, but in the beginning of the third and end of the second we find the leading writers in various parts of the Christian world re- cording their belief of the authenticity of St. John's Gospel. Of these Tertullian, Clement of Alexandria, and Irenaaus may be specified. The last-named writer, in whose life-time the forgery if real must have been committed, was acquainted with the state of the church in the east and the west: he had known Polycarp, St. John's disciple, and may therefore be taken as a most competent witness. Now he declares that in his time the fourth Gospel was universally received, and has an argument about the four Gospels — just so many and no more — being the necessary pillars of the truth. How is this compatible with the theory that the work had just been fraudulently concocted? There are yet earlier testimonies. Justin Martyr, born in St. John's life-time (about 89 A. D.) quotes this Gospel. Further, it is found in the Peshito Sy- riac version, and in the Muratorian canon ; and additional proof may be obtained even from the early heretics. More it is impossible to say on this part of the question here; but it may fairly be asked "if it was possible for a history of Christ, falsely pretending to be from the pen of the apostle John, to be brought forward twenty, thirty, or forty years after his death, be introduced into all the churches east and west, taking its place everywhere in the public services of Sunday? Was there no one to ask where this new Gospel came from, and where it had lain concealed? Was there no one of the many who had personally known John to expose the gigantic imposture, or even to raise a note of surprise at the unexpected appearance of so important a document of which they had never heard before? How was the popu- lous church at Ephesus brought to accept this work on the very spot where John had lived and died?" We may reasonably conclude from a consideration of the external evidence that fraud was a moral impossibility. This conclusion is strengthened by a view of the internal evidence. For there are repeatedly assertions made that John was the author (John xix. 35, xxi. 24) ; and, even if we admit, as has been imagined, that the last chapter is a later appendix, the testimony is not thereby weakened. There is also the graphic minuteness of detail, with the many touches clearly indicative of an eye-witness, of which xiii. 22 may be taken as an example. The structure of this Gospel, too, is far different from what we should suppose a forger would have devised. The variations from the other Gospels bespeak an BOOKS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. 67 independent witness ; a forger would have servilely followed them ; and the wonderful discourses recorded of our Lord, the loftiness of his character portrayed, the emphatic main- taining of his Deity, are all such as the beloved disciple, looking back under the light of Christ's glorification to the days and months of his familiar earthly converse with him, may well be supposed to have most diligently pondered, and to have been most anxious to record for the church's guid- ance and consolation ; while a forger would have been utterly incompetent for such a delineation ; and his attempt would have proved a glaring failure. Indeed, looking only at this book as a composition, and discovering the master's hand that penned it, we may well ask, if St. John was not the author, who was that greater than St. John who has produced such a marvelous work, and yet has left no name or trace of his existence ? Besides, from its tone and character it is incred- ible that it should have been composed in the second century. Let any one who doubts this read along with it the apostolic and immediately succeeding fathers, and see the mighty dif- ference between them and this writer. It is indeed alleged that the very sublimity of this Gospel places it at a distance from the three preceding ones, so that, if they be accepted, it could not proceed from one of the same company of Christ's immediate followers. To argue this question at length would be impracticable here ; it must suffice to say that it has been most satisfactorily handled, and the objection proved to be without weight. For full information the reader may be re- ferred to Dr. Alford's Prolegomena to St. John's Gospel, sect, ii., vi., and the books there named ; to Westcott's Introd. to Gospels, chap. v. pp. 262-286 ; and, further, to the very able article on the Genuineness of the Fourth Gospel, in Biblioth. Sacr. pp. 225-284. The date of this Gospel has been variously assigned ; and it is questioned whether it was written at Ephesus or at Pat- mos. The former supposition is the more probable. Dr. Alford places its composition sometime between the years 70 and 85 A. D. ; others bring it down as late as 96 or 97. The Gospel of St. John may be considered in some measure supplementary to the other three. Some critics, in- deed, are disposed to deny that this evangelist was acquainted with the works of the rest. But there is a great antecedent improbability in this. Surely we must suppose them wel- comed by the church. They would soon circulate through Palestine and Asia Minor. It would be strange indeed if, after the lapse of several years, they never reached the hands of St. John, resident in one of these countries. And, though some of the events narrated by the other evangelists are given also by John, yet there are omissions in his work — a notice of the transfiguration for instance — for which it is hard to account if he was not aware that this had been already chronicled. But his Gospel is not a mere supplement. It was called forth on sufficient occasion. It had a great object, the revealing to the church of the Lord Jesus Christ, in his most deep and solemn teaching, and in the mystery of his person. Errors, too, were creeping in, and found encouragement among the motley population of Ephesus, where doctrinal truth had to contend with Jewish prejudice and heathen phi- losophy and luxurious idolatry. Cerinthus was one of the heretics who was corrupting the faith. He was a Jew, im- bued with Alexandrian philosophy, and he devised a mon- strous combination of Christianity with Jewish and Gnostic ideas. He taught that the Most High God dwelt in a remote heaven with certain spirits or asons, and that he was unknown before our Lord's appearance; that he generated an Only Begotten, who begat an Inferior, the AVord ; that there were two high asons, Life and Light, to whom Christ was inferior; that from the invisible asons lower orders of spirits proceeded ; that one of these, Demiurgus, ignorant of the true God, created the visible world out of eternal matter, and was the God of the Israelites ; his laws being intended to be of per- petual obligation ; that Jesus was but a man on whom the ason Christ descended at his baptism, endowing him with supernatural powers ; that the a?on Light had similarly en- tered John the Baptist ; that it was Jesus who at the instiga- tion of the Jewish Deity, whom he opposed, alone died ; the ason Christ ascending up on high ; but that he will return, be reunited to Jesus, and reign in Palestine a thousand years, bestowing on his disciples exquisite sensual delights. Some have imagined that Cerinthus borrowed his terms from this Gospel. Whether this were so, or whether John intended to refute the heretic, he manifestly has refuted the errors of Cerinthus and of Gnosticism in its "widest sense, "in its Ebionitish form, as denying the divinity and preexist- ence of Christ, and in its Docetic, as denying the reality of his assumption of the human nature " (Alford, Proleg., sect, iii.) This Gospel was written in Greek of considerable purity ; its style is characterized by unaffected simplicity and tender- ness ; the peculiarities of its composition are well pointed out by Westcott (ubi supr., pp. 241-252). It exhibits a regular plan, so that Westcott says that "the treatment of the sub- ject satisfies the conditions of variety, progress, and com- pleteness, which, when combined with the essential nature of the subject itself, make up the notion of a true epic " (p. 253). Compare Stowe's Origin and History of the Books of the Bible, pp. 185-201. It must be added that the closing chapter was probably added as a kind of appendix at a later date, and we may well believe by the apostle himself. Also there is a section (vii. 53, viii. 11) which has occasioned much discussion. It is not easy to decide on it. It is found, but not in exactly the same words, in some good manuscripts and important early versions. Bishop Ellicott expresses his belief that it is not from St. John's pen ; he would rather ascribe it to St. Luke, and observes that it cannot be too strongly impressed on the general reader that no reasonable critic throws doubt on the incident, but only on its present place in the sacred narrative'' {Hist. Led., pp. 253, 310). 68 BOOKS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. The book so called is the fifth and last of the historical books of the New Testament ; it connects the Gospels with the Epistles, being a fitting supplement to the former and a valuable introduction to the latter. There can be no reasonable question that St. Luke was the writer of this book. It must have been composed by one man, because there is an unity of purpose traceable in it, and the style (which is very perspicuous) and manner are remarkably homogeneous. The Greek is comparatively classical, with peculiarities of diction resembling the third Gospel ; while the turn of thought, also, is similar in the two treatises. When it is added that the second begins where the first ends, so that put together they form a continuous history, and that the author of the last expressly refers to a book he had previously written — a book just such as the Gospel — the two being, further, dedicated to the same indi- vidual, there is surely the strongest evidence that both were from the same pen. And these internal proofs are corrobor- ated by the testimony of the early churches, which unani- mously ascribes the Acts of the Apostles to the evangelist St. Luke. Its date is pretty well determined by the time at which its narrative closes — two years after St. Paul's being brought a prisoner to Eome. We may, therefore, with much proba- bility, assign it to 63 A. D. The title "Acts of the Apostles," by which this book is commonly known, would seem to be a later addition. It does not describe accurately the contents. For the object of the evangelist was neither to give a complete history of the church during the period comprised, nor to record generally the labors of the apostles ; it was rather to exhibit the fulfil- ment of promise in the descent of the Holy Spirit, and the consequent planting and growth of the Christian church among Jews and Gentiles by the establishment of centers of influence in various provinces of the empire, beginning at Jerusalem and ending at Eome. Keeping this idea steadily in view, we shall see that all the events recorded fall natur- ally into their places, and that any seeming abruptness is sufficiently accounted for. This book divides itself into two main parts ; each being grouped around a central figure. — 1. The planting and ex- tension of the church among the Jews by the ministry of Peter (i.-xii.) Subdivisions are (1) the organization of the church in Jerusalem (i.-vii.) ; (2) the branching forth of the Gospel in various directions from the mother church (viii.-xii.) — 2. The planting and extension of the church among the Gentiles by the ministry of Paul (xiii.-xxviii.) Subdivisions are (1) Paul's ministry at large (xiii.-xxii. 26) ; (2) his ministry in bonds (xxii. 27-xxviii.) It must be carefully observed that these two parts are closely connected as belonging to one great system. For it is Peter who first introduces a Gentile convert into the church ; and Paul dur- ing the whole of his ministrations is careful to proclaim the Gospel, in every place where he has opportunity, first to the Jews and afterwards to the Gentiles. There is on the face of it a truthfulness in this book which strongly commends itself to the reader. Thus the speeches attributed to different individuals are in full accordance with their respective characters and the circumstances in which they stood. The author was himself present at several of the events which he narrates — and this he carefully notes by change of person both in the verbs and pronouns he uses ; he had, moreover, as a companion of the apostles, the best opportunity of knowing accurately the things he did not personally witness. From information so acquired he was guided by the Holy Spirit to place on record those facts which testified to the divine origin of Christianity, and showed that the Gospel was indebted for its success not to fraud or human favor, but to the wonder-working power of God, and the efficacy of the saving truths it promulgated. These were the same truths which were revealed in the Gos- pels, and illustrated in the apostolic letters, truths thoroughly adapted to the wants of those, both Jews and Gentiles, to whom they were brought. And the unity of God's purpose is exhibited in the frequent appeals made to the ancient Scriptures ; and the supernatural power possessed by the Gospel is attested by the miracles which we find the apostles, in accordance with Christ's promise, were enabled to work. It may be added that the researches of antiquaries, and the investigations of travelers, remarkably confirm in a va- riety of details the accurate truthfulness of the Acts of the Apostles. EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS. When Paul wrote this epistle he had not been at Eome himself, though subsequently he twice visited the city and suffered martyrdom there about A. D. 66 or 68. We are not informed in Scripture how or when the Gospel was first preached in Eome. But, as we find in the assemblage whom Peter addressed on the day of Pentecost "strangers of Eome," that is, Eoman Jews who were then at Jerusalem (Acts ii. 10), we may very well conceive that some would carry back the glad tidings to their people in the great city, and that thus the religion of Jesus would be known there. In no long time the word of God would increase ; and disciples would be gathered into the church. We have every reason to believe this to be the fact, because St. Paul writing to them declares that they had gained a noble reputation ; for their " faith " was " spoken of throughout the whole world," (Eom. i. 8.) And this was no recent burst of Christian teaching and Christian zeal : for years there had been be- lievers in Eome. Again and again the apostle had purposed visiting them (13) : it was his desire, he expressly says, " for many years " (xv. 23). This church was made up mainly of Gentile converts ; for, when St. Paul, some years after his letter was despatched, was actually in Eome, and had called together the chief Jews there, neither their language BOOKS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. C9 nor behavior was that of a community out of whom members had joined the Christian church, (Acts xxviii. 17-29). They seem rather to have kept aloof from the movement. And perhaps the greater number of converts in Rome were of Greek origin. No great stress indeed is to be laid on the fact that the apostle wrote to them in Greek ; Greek being then almost an universal language throughout the empire. But on examining the names of those whom he salutes (Rom. xvi. 3-15) we discover but two or three that were really Roman : the great majority were Jewish or Greek. And the epistle itself confirms this view. From the topics urged and the course of arguing we may reasonably conclude that the Roman church included some Jews but more Gentiles- Gentiles, however, not unacquainted with Jewish modes of thought. From the earliest times the evidence is plain and continu- ous that this epistle was written by Paul. Bleek would find allusions to it in the epistle to the Hebrews and in the first of St. Peter. More certainly may such be discovered in the epistles of Clement of Rome and Polycarp ; and somewhat later the testimonies of Irenseus, Clement of Alexandria, and Tertullian are distinct enough, (see Alford, Proleg., sect. 1.) But, though no one has denied the Pauline origin of this letter generally, yet certain modern critics, imitating in some respect the ancient heretic Marcion, have questioned Rom. xv., xvi., and some other portions, not so much denying that they were written by Paul as supposing that they were separate compositions adjoined to the epistle. It is not worth while to notice such theories. The date and place of writing may be readily ascertained. The apostle was then on his way to Jerusalem (xv. 25), and was lodging with Gaius, (xvi. 23). But Gaius belonged to the Corinthian church (I. Cor. i. 14) ; and Paul, we are told (having left Ephesus), " abode three months in Greece," just before he proceeded to Jerusalem, which he hoped to reach by Pentecost, (Acts xx. 1-3, 16). Putting these notices together, and observing that prior to his quitting Ephesus he had expressed his intention of going to Rome (xix. 21), and that he commends to the Christians there the deaconess Phebe of Cenchrea, (a port of Corinth,) who appears to have been the bearer of the letter (Rom. xvi. 1), we can not doubt that it was written at Corinth about the beginning of 58 A. D. The object with which the apostle wrote is evident from the epistle itself. He had heard much of the Roman Chris- tians (i. 8), of their faith, and of the difficulties with which they were beset from the mixed character of their body, and their peculiar position in the capital. Moreover, it was spe- cially fitting that he, the apostle of the Gentiles, should have his mind directed to that mainly Gentile community, and the Gentile population around them. Yet further, from the sal- utations already noticed, it would seem that many of Paul's helpers and probably disciples were the most prominent of the Roman believers, and had been the instruments, if not of first planting the Gospel there, yet certainly of guiding and adding to the converts at Rome. Yet again, they had never been visited by an apostle. For else Paul would not, accord- ing to his maxim (xv. 20), have been so anxious to see them. Spiritual gifts, therefore, for their establishment (i. 11) were needed. And it is a noteworthy remark of Bleek that there could not have been at the time a regularly constituted church at Rome. For he does not address the "church" (7) as he so generally does, or speak of "bishops and deacons (comp. Phil. i. 1), appointed ministers ; some of his expressions im- porting that there were only private communities (Rom. xvi. 5, 14, 15) instead of a public body." We may well under- stand, then, how necessary it was to lay down and enforce the great principles of Christian doctrine, exhibiting the rel- ative position of Jew and Gentile, and leading them to real- ize their union in Christ (Rom. xv. 5-9). The epistle to the Galatian church had been written — it is probable — not very long before. The apostle had had his mind filled with that great gospel truth, justification by faith, which he had ex- pounded to them, to correct the errors introduced by a Ju- daizing party. He would surely feel that a still more elabo- rate exposition of the doctrine was needed for the Romans in their position, not indeed meant for them only but to form that magnificent body of Christian teaching which should be for all time the standard of truth as far as the word of the Gospel should extend. Here was a noble object : the oppor- tunity was offered during the stay at Corinth ; and we have the result in these precious words, not alone of man's wis- dom, but according to the mind of the Spirit ; the particular directions of other epistles appearing here in their most ex- panded form. The style of the epistle is full and energetic. The zeal of the apostle's character appears in his writings. He hurries on regardless of nicely-accurate and formal expressions, plac- ing in the strongest light the idea he wishes to illustrate, pro- pounding and answering objections, and frequently involving himself in long parentheses, which yet he marvelously suc- ceeds in making to forward his main argument. He evinces much rhetorical power ; and, with a fondness for antitheses and play upon words, he soars occasionally into the highest flights of eloquent demonstration, and invests his great sub- ject with such a glow of divine radiance that the reader takes no note of the roughness of language. But it is not always rough ; it is moulded by a skilful hand, and made thoroughly expressive, while sometimes it flows on in long drawn har- mony with cadences of grandeur which no ear will willingly forget. Even had not Paul been an inspired apostle, he would have stood in a very prominent rank among the mighty masters of speech : see Rom. vii. 7-25, viii. 22-39, xi. 25-86. Various divisions of this epistle have been proposed. Per- haps the more natural arrangement is to regard it as having: I. An introduction (Rom. i. 1-15). II. Doctrinal teaching (1G — xi. S6) ; comprising the gen- eral statement that salvation to Jew and Gentile comes by faith (i. 16, 17). This proposition is proved by show- 70 BOOKS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. ing, 1. That all are under condemnation (18 — iii. 20) ; 2. That the righteousness revealed by the Gospel being of faith, is universal (21 — v. 19) ; 3. The moral consequen- ces of justification are exhibited (20 — viii. 39) ; 4. The rejection of the Jews is discussed, the reason of it stated, while it is shown not to be final (ix. 1 — xi. 36). III. The hortatory or practical part (xii. 1 — xv. 13). 1. Inculcating holiness of life (xii., xiii.) ; 2. With instruc- tions how to behave towards the weaker brethren (xiv. 1— xv. 13). IV. The conclusion (14-xvi. 27), includes 1. Personal ex- planations (xv. 14-33) ; 2. Salutations (xvi. 1-23); 3. Benediction and doxology (24-27). Stowe's Origin, and History, etc., pp. 335-347. EPISTLES TO THE CORINTHIANS. The First Epistle. — That the first of these epistles was written by St. Paul was never doubted ; the evidence of its genuineness and authenticity being abundant and distinct. It is cited by Clement of Rome, Polycarp, Irenasus, Cyprian, Athenagoras, Clement of Alexandria, Tertullian, and other ancient writers. The place where it was written is clearly specified (I. Cor. xvi. 8). It was at Ephesus, at the end of the apostle's long sojourn in that city ; and, as there is some reason to think (v. 6-8) that it was about the time of the paschal feast, we may date the composition in the spring of 57 or 58 A. D. The occasion of writing was two-fold. The Corinthians had applied to St. Paul for information, perhaps by Stephanus, Fortunatus, and Achaicus (xvi. 17), on the subjects of marriage, of eating meats offered to idols, etc. (vii., viii., etc.) ; and, besides, he had learned by special information (from Chloe's family) (i. 11) that various abuses, dissensions, immoralities, etc., had been practised among them. Full of anxiety for those over whom his bowels yearned, the apostle applies himself immediately to repress the evils that had arisen, and to solve the questions sub- mitted to him. Corinthian Christians were mainly Gentiles (xii. 2) ; still there were many Jews among them (Acts xviii. 4, 8) ; and Jewish jealousy of Paul, and the Grecian profligacy and philosophic spirit, combined to endanger the purity of the faith, and to debase the holiness of character which ought to have been maintained. The plan and structure of this epistle is easily exhibited. After an introduction, and brief expression of thankfulness for the blessings they had received (i. 1-9), the apostle pro- ceeds to rebuke the spirit of dissension which prevailed, vin- dicating his authority, and intimating his purpose of visiting them, strongly censuring the case of the incestuous person, whom he commanded to be put out of the church, and en- forcing that purity which in such a city was especially likely to be corrupted, (10-vi. 20). He next replies to the ques- tions sent to him, placing before them his own moderation as an example to be followed, in subserviency to the great example of Christ (vii. 1-xi. 34) ; and then, after discussing the right use of spiritual gifts (xii., xiii., xiv.), he maintains in an admirable section the truth of Christ's resurrection, and illustrates the resurrection of the body, in which the final victory is gained by the believer over the hist enemy (xv.), and concludes with directions for a contribution to be sent to Jerusalem, a notice of his own motions, and various greet- ings, (xvi.) It should be added that much difficulty has been felt in regard to v. 9, whether or no a prior epistle had been writ- ten. The best critics are now inclined to answer in the affirmative. It is not, however, to be supposed that anything has been lost from the canon. An earlier letter, even if writ- ten by inspiration and no longer extant, had accomplished its end. It was no more the divine purpose that everything written by Paul or Peter or others should be preserved for the church, than it was that every word uttered by a prophet should be chronicled forever. What God's good providence designed for perpetual use we have. The Second Epistle. — The authority of the second epistle to the Corinthians is equal to that of the first. It is cited by Irenajus, Athenagoras, Clement of Alexandria, Tertullian, and others. Soon after the first epistle was despatched St. Paul left Ephesus (II. Cor. i. 8), and proceeded to Troas, where he expected to meet Titus with intelligence of the effect produced by the admonitions he had given. Disap- pointed there, he went on into Macedonia, in some city of which he found Titus, and was cheered by the news he brought, (ii. 12-14). Paul in consequence wrote this second letter to prepare the Corinthians for his approaching visit to them. It was probably composed, therefore, in the summer or autumn of the same year in which the first epistle had been written. The exact place of writing cannot be ascer- tained : we can only say it was in Macedonia, (vii. 5, viii. 1, ix. 2). Though the impression made by the first epistle was gen- erally favorable, yet it had evidently stirred up the passions of those who were not friendly to St. Paul ; and, therefore, in now writing, after his usual introduction (i. 1, 2), he justifies himself from the imputations made against him, touches on his integrity in the discharge of his ministry, and shows how he was influenced not by worldly interest, but by affection towards his converts, (i. 3- vii. 16). He then speaks of the collection (viii., ix.), and afterwards defends his apostolic authority, (x. 1— xiii. 10). Salutations and a solemn benedic- tion conclude, (xiii. 11-14). It is questioned (xiii. 1) whether the apostle had pre- viously paid two visits to Corinth ; the second recorded in the Acts (xx. 2, 3) being evidently after this second epistle was written. It seems most probable that a short visit was paid during the lengthened residence at Ephesus. St. Luke's omitting to record it is no proof that there was no such visit. The two epistles to the Corinthians are full of interest. A singular variety of topics is treated : the changes are rapid, and the details minute. Irony, rebuke, consolation present BOOKS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. 71 themselves in turn ; and in no other of his writings are the extraordinary powers of the apostle's mind more evidently displayed. EPISTLE TO THE GALATIANS. The Gospel had been originally preached by St. Paul to the Galatians, who had received it with readiness, and had evinced the most remarkable affection for the apostle (Gal. iv. 14, 15). But when he was absent a change had occurred. Judaizing teachers had depreciated his apostolic authority, and had endeavored to enforce the necessity of circumcision. The Galatians, true to their impulsive character, had eagerly given ear to the fresh teachers ; the news of which reaching Paul caused him to write in order to check the growing mischief. This epistle may be distributed into three sections : I. (i., ii.) This is apologetic, in which he maintains his own posi- tion as an apostle, independent of those in Jerusalem, and as having received the Gospel by special revelation, with a pe- culiar commission to preach to the Gentiles, so that he had not hesitated, in defence of his principles, to rebuke Peter himself when he showed symptoms of wavering. II. The next section (Hi. 1 — v. 15) is controversial. Here St. Paul argues the question of justification, maintains that men can not be justified before God by works of law, that Abra- ham's righteousness was by faith, that his true children who inherit his blessing are those who are of faith, that the law was given as a schoolmaster to lead men to Christ, but that if they looked to it for justification they cut themselves off from the benefit of Christ's work, for by their circumcision they would become bound to keep the whole law. III. A practical and hortatory conclusion (v. 16 — vi. 18), in which the apostle gives various admonitions, touches again on the main subject of the letter, observes how, contrary to his cus- tom, he had written (probably) the whole with his own hand, and conveys his apostolical blessing. It will be observed that this epistle is addressed to the clturch.es of Galatia (i. 2) ; it was intended, therefore, for all the believing communities through the province. The date of its composition has been much questioned. It has been placed early by many critics, not long after St. Paul's first visit to the country. The expression "so soon removed" (i. 3) countenances this ; and it must be confessed that it is the obvious inference from the passage. Nevertheless, by a careful putting together of various hints which are scattered through the epistle (i. 9, iii. 2-5, iv. 13, 16, v. 7, vi. 6), it would seem probable that some time had elapsed since the conversion of the Galatians, and also that the reference is rather to the apostle's second visit than to his first. Many of the best critics, therefore, decide that this epistle could not have been written before that residence of St. Paul at Ephesus which is recorded in Acts xix. Absolute certainty it is perhaps not possible to attain ; but on the whole the balance of probabilities would seem in favor of this view. And there is another consideration which may have some in- fluence on the question. There is a great similarity between this epistle and that to the Romans. In the last named, in- deed, the subject is treated more comprehensively, expanded into a complete theological argument ; while here, as the dealings and the teachings of the Judaizers furnished the occasion of writing, so they are continually met with special reference to the influence they had acquired among the Ga- latians. It is clear, therefore, that the epistle to the Galatians precedes that to the Romans. How long it is not easy to say. Some have placed them in point of time very close together. But St. Paul wrote to the Komans from Corinth, not till alter hisnearly^three years' residence at Ephesus. To imagine that the letter to the Galatians was not composed till he reached Corinth is certainly not in harmony with the expression "so soon" (Gal. i. 3), already referred to. Perhaps, therefore, while still connecting this epistle with that to the Romans, the latter being the filling out of the sketch in the former, Do ~ we may not improperly suppose that St. Paul addressed the Galatians from Ephesus about 54 or 55 A. D. This letter is composed with great force and energy of language, mingled with touching pathos. The genuineness and authenticity of it have been universally acknowledged. It is expressly cited by Irenreus ; and there are repeated allusions to it by various early fathers. The objections which have been brought against it are quite unworthy of notice. EPISTLE TO THE EPHESIANS. That the epistle so designated was really the composition of the apostle Paul cannot be reasonably doubted. It is true that some modern critics have chosen to question it, but upon utterly unsubstantial grounds. For the very earliest and most trustworthy Christian writers either name St. Paul as the author, or substantially acknowledge his authorship of the letter by referring to it as canonical Scripture. Of these, to say nothing of Ignatius (Ad Ephes. 12), and Polycarp (Ad Philip. 1, 12), we have the express testimony of Ire- na3us (Adv. Hcer., lib. i. 8, 5, lib. v. 2, 3), of Clement of Alex- andria (Peed., lib. i. cap. 5, p. 108 ; Strom., lib. iv. pp. 592, 593, edit. Potter), of Tertullian (De Prcesc. Hcer., 36; Adv. Marcion., lib. v. 11, IT), and of many others (see Alford, The Greek Test, vol. iii. Proleg. chap. ii. sect. 1) ; even her- etics not denying its genuineness. No doubt can be felt as to the time and place of writing. The apostle repeatedly calls himself a prisoner (Eph. iii. 1, iv. 1, vi. 20), and yet he was not, it would seem, precluded from preaching the Gospel (vi. 19, 20). These circumstances suit better with his confinement at Rome, when all who chose had access to him (Acts xxviii. 30, 31), than with that stricter durance in which he was held at Cassarea, where merely his acquaintances might visit him (xxiv. 2'>). We may there- fore date this epistle from Home in the earlier and less severe part of his imprisonment there, about 61 or 62 v. D. There has been much discussion as to the church or per- sons to whom this letter was addressed. It has been thought 72 BOOKS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. strange that, if writing to the Ephesians, among whom the apostle had himself so diligently labored, he should have con- veyed no personal greetings. But analogy tells the other way. There are no express salutations in several of the epistles to churches (e. g. II. Cor., Gal., Phil, I. and II. Thess.) where St. Paul had preached and resided : there are such salutations to those (e. g. Eom., Col.), which it is known he had not at the time of writing visited. Again, it is said that he speaks only by hearsay of the faith and love of those he was addressing ; which could not be made to agree with the circumstances of the Ephesian church. The reply is very natural. St. Paul had heard much of the Ephesians since he had last been with them, just as he had "heard" of the faith and love of Philemon, to whom nevertheless he had been a spiritual father (Philem. 5, 19). In fact, internal evidence speaks strongly for the Ephesians as the church addressed. For, not to insist on the peculiar propriety of a figurative reference to a temple (Eph. ii. 20-22) to persons who dwelt where there was a temple the wonder of the world, there are delicate, yet very noteworthy, resemblances be- tween the address to the Ephesian elders at Miletus (Acts xx. 18-35) and expressions in this epistle. Examples are given by Dr. Alford (ubi. supr. sect. 2). It is, however, urged that the words " at Ephesus " (Eph. i. 1) are omitted, or supplied in a later hand, in the margin of some important manuscripts, such as the Vatican and the recently discovered Sinaitic codex. Some of the ancient fathers, too, are sup- posed not to have had these words in their copies. But the grammatical construction of the text would be most peculiar, hardly defensible at all, if the words in question, or similar ones, were not found there. Hence, as the heretic Marcion considered the epistle written to the Laodiceans, two theories have found support ; one that this was the epistle referred to in Col. iv. 16. But this is merely conjectural, and is contrary to the whole current of ancient testimony. For, whether or no the words " at Ephesus " should be in- serted, antiquity, with the single exception of Marcion, agrees in the belief that the epistle was intended for the Ephesians. The other hypothesis is that the letter was a circular, and that " at Ephesus," " at Laodicea," or the like, might appear in different copies, according to the places to which they were respectively transmitted. Many eminent critics regard this hypothesis with favor ; and it must be confessed that it would solve some part of the difficulty. But it is probable that had the apostle intended this epistle for the immediate use of several churches, he would simply have added a direc- tion, as he did to that to the Colossians, that it should be read elsewhere. On the whole the most reasonable conclu- sion is that it was addressed, according to the general belief of the church, to the Christians at Ephesus. This letter was written at the same time with those to the Colossians and to Philemon, and despatched by the same messenger. It is very similar in many respects to the epistle to the Colossians. Yet there is a marked difference — for the one is controversial, in the other the apostle teaches the most sublime truths with little or no reference to the enemies who would debase the gospel. "We may fairly believe, then, that, having first, according to the circumstances of the church of Colosse, delivered the needful instructions and warnings, he ; o 7 was prompted with a more enlarged scope to exhibit to those to whom he had for so long testified " publicly and from house to house " with tenderest love, the widest view of the great mystery of godliness. " He might pour forth to his Ephe- sians," Dr. Alford well observes, " all the fullness of the Spirit's revelations and promptings, on the great subject of the spouse and body of Christ. To them, without being bound to narrow his energies evermore into one line of con- troversial direction, he might lay forth, as he should be em- powered, their foundation in the counsel of the Father, their course in the satisfaction of the Son, their perfection in the work of the Spirit." As the subject of this epistle is great, the style is animated and lofty. There are two principal divisions, (1) the doc- trinal portion (i., ii., iii.), and (2) the practical (iv., v., vi.) I. In the first, after a short address to the faithful in Ephesus (i. 1, 2), the apostle breaks forth into an ascription of praise to the Father who had chosen his people in Christ, and introduced them to the privileges of his family ; it being his will to unite all in Christ, in whom those who believed were sealed for their eternal inheritance by the Spirit to God's glory (3-14). He then prays that they might be enlight- ened to know fully the hope of God's calling, the riches of the glorious heritage he bestows, and the mighty power dis- played in raising Christ to the headship of the church, which is his body (15-23). He proceeds to remind them that they were delivered from the death of sin to the living fellowship with Christ by God's grace, not of their own desert (ii. 1-10) ; they must, therefore, remember their former state, and that it was by the blood of Christ they were brought ni'di, in whom as the Peace both Jews and Gentiles were united, and built into a noble temple which God by his Spirit would deign to inhabit (11-22). Knowing, then, the gracious call to the Gentile world, which, once hidden, was now revealed, and which the apostle, in spite of opposition, was to proclaim, they were not to be discouraged at the troubles he on that account endured (iii. 1-13) ; indeed he prayed that they might have inward strength to know the love of Christ, and be filled with the fulness of God (14-19). A doxology concludes this part (20, 21). II. In the second part the apostle intreats believers to walk worthy of their calling, showing how they, though each had his several place, were to be one body for mutual edifica- tion in love (iv. 1-16). They were to walk in newness of life (17-24), in all holy conduct and Christian joy (25-v. 21). He then enforces relative duties (22-vi. 9) ; and, after a noble exhortation to war a good warfare (10-20), he notices the coming of Tychicus (21, 22), and concludes with a double benediction (23, 24). BOOKS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. 73 EPISTLE TO THE PHILIPPIANS. A tie of peculiar affection seems to have existed between the apostle Paul and the Philippian church. In their city he had suffered grievous wronjj at the hands of the heathen magistrates, and from the disciples there he had, contrary to his general custom, twice accepted gifts soon after his de- parture from them (Phil. iv. 15, 16 : comp. II. Cor. viii. 1-6). Nor, when the apostle was far away a prisoner at Rome, did the Philippians forget him. They sent him a present by Epaphroditus (Phil. iv. 18) ; on whose return he despatched this letter, pouring out his heart in warm affec- tion towards those who had so tenderly shown their love to him. We may arrange this epistle in three sections : — I. After an affectionate introduction (i. 1-11), the apostle gives an ac- count of his condition at Rome (12-26), and then exhorts to unanimity and Christian humility (27-ii. 16), adding an ex- pression of his hope of visiting them, with a notice of Epaph- roditus's sickness and recovery (17-30). — II. The apostle cautions the Philippians against Judaizing teachers, and con- firms his warning by a special reference to his own experi- ence, and thence, having shown how he renounced all self- dependence, he takes occasion to exhort to heavenliness of mind (iii. 1-iv. 1). — III. He gives various admonitions (2-9), then expresses his thanks for the present sent him (10-20), and concludes with a salutation and benediction (21-23). It has been already noted that this epistle was written while St. Paul was a prisoner at Rome: it would seem not impossible to fix more precisely the date of it. Some time must obviously have elapsed after St. Paul's arrival in the great city. For the Philippians had become acquainted with his necessity there : they had then sent to him by Epaphro- ditus, who had been sick at Rome. We can not determine how long the sickness lasted ; but we learn that the Philip- pians heard of it ; and the news of their sorrow on hearing had traveled back to Rome, and had troubled Epaphroditus, not then it would seem convalescent, his mind being perhaps enfeebled by what he had suffered (ii. 25-28). His illness, therefore, was not a short one. Now, however, he was well and was the bearer of this letter. Again, for two years Paul dwelt in his own hired house, and preached the gospel with- out interruption (Acts xxviii. 30, 31). This was the case when he wrote to the Ephesians (Eph. vi. 19, 20). It is otherwise while writing to Philippi (Phil. i. 12). The apostle is not in his own house. He is in what is called (13) " the palace," i. e., the proetorium, or guard-house of the pra?torian bands attached to Nero's palace. For it may be observed that attempts to make out that it was " Herod's judgment- hall " (Acts xxiii. 35), and that the epistle was written from Cajsarea, are futile. Hence the salutation from those " of Ca?sar's household " (Phil. iv. 22). And it is evident that the apostle felt that a crisis was come (i. 20, 30, ii. 23, 27). He hopes indeed that he shall be delivered (i. 25, ii. 24) ; 10 but he is in great anxiety, such as would naturally be felt by one, however strong in faith, to whom the awful ex- pectation of martyrdom was very close. Indications of this kind point to the period after the death of Burrus, the prae- torian prefect under whose charge the apostle had been, and the change for the worse in Nero's government. We may, therefore, reasonably fix the date of the epistle toward the close of St. Paul's imprisonment, about the middle of 63 A. D. Its genuineness has been generally acknowledged. It is referred to by Polycarp, and cited by Irenasus and Clement of Alexandria, and other early writers. The fancies of some modern critics in opposition are not worth notice. The style is animated and affectionate, occasionally abrupt, but in a strain of almost unqualified commendation. The Judaizers whom Paul had to oppose elsewhere had, it is true, attempted to gain influence here — and it was perhaps as much a desire to warn the Philippians against them as to acknowledge the present he received, that induced him to write — but they had not succeeded. There were, indeed, some tokens of disagree- ment ; and therefore the apostle earnestly presses unity upon them ; but his admonitions are conceived and expressed in the tenderest spirit. They were, we may trust, not ineffective. EPISTLE TO THE COLOSSIANS. There can be no reasonable doubt that this epistle is from the pen of St. Paul. It is cited by Justin Martyr and Theophilus of Antioch, and distinctly ascribed to the apostle by Irenasus, Clement of Alexandria, Tertullian, and Origen. The notion of a few modern critics that it contains phrases and ideas drawn from heretical philosophers of later times will not bear examination. It must also be conceded that it was written from Rome, most probably in the earlier and freer period of St. Paul's imprisonment, when he was allowed to dwell in his own hired house, and to preach the gospel without molestation (Acts xxviii. 30, 31 ; Col. iv. 3, 4). The date may, therefore, be fixed at about 61 or 62 A. D. It has, indeed, been thought by some that this epistle was writ- ten from Caesarea, during the apostle's two years' confine- ment under Felix ; but it does not appear, though the governor " communed with him " (Acts xxiv. 26), that he had then any general liberty of preaching. The believers at Colossaj were mainly Gentiles (i. 27, ii. 13) ; and the letter to them seems to have been occasioned by information which Epaphras and Onesimus had conveyed. St. Paul, therefore, while rejoicing in the proofs he had of the fruitfulness of the gospel among them (i. 6), felt it neces- sary to caution them against that spirit of erroneous philoso- phy, Judaistic and oriental, fostered by the superstitious tendencies of the Phrygian character, which was derogatory to the glory of Christ, and which tended to the fatal Gnos- ticism which afterwards so corrupted the faith. After his usual introduction (i. 1, 2) the apostle expresses his joy for what he had heard of the Colossians (-5-8). prays for their further improvement (9-11), and specially that they 74 BOOKS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. might be thankful to the Father for having translated them into the kingdom of his dear Son, whose dignity he emphati- cally describes (12-20) as the reconciler of all things. He then enlarges on their being partakers of the reconciliation, reminding them that they were once alienated, but now settled in a blessed hope through that mystery of the gospel of which he was a minister, and for which he suffered (21-29; ; it beino- his anxious desire that they might come to the full knowledge of Christ, not deceived by plausible sophistries (ii. 1-7). He warns them, therefore, against the vain philoso- phy which would separate them from Christ, and would have them soar above creature-worship, and carnal observances, to those high principles which, if risen with Christ, they should remember ought to rule in them (8-iii. 4). He adds many special admonitions to a holy life, inculcating relative duties (5-iv. 6), and concludes with some private directions and greetings (7-18). The striking similarity of the epistles to Ephesus and Colossas should not be unnoticed. They were written about the same time, probably that to the Colossians first ; and neighboring cities were likely to need the same kind of address. The two should be read together, and carefully compared. EPISTLES TO THE THESSALONTAl^S. When St. Paul was obliged to quit Thessalonica he went to Athens. Anxious to visit the Thessalonians again, he found himself unable (I. Thess. ii. 18) and in consequence sent Timothy (iii., 1, 2). When Timothy rejoined him at Corinth (Acts xviii. 1-5 ; I. Thess. iii. 6), he wrote the first epistle. Of the genuineness of this letter there can be no reason- able doubt. It is distinctly cited by Irenseus, Clement of Alexandria, and Tertullian ; and its authority was never seriously questioned till of late years. The arguments pro- duced against it have been most satisfactorily disproved. The occasion of writing is easily gathered from notices in the epistle. St. Paul was gratified at the report he received from Timothy (6-10). Nevertheless there were some draw- backs. Opposition from the Jews as well as Gentiles (Acta xvii. 5-8 ; I. Thess. ii. 14-16, iii. 2-4) had been experienced. And the Thessalonians were disquieted in regard to the Lord's appearance : they were restless, neglecting the daily duties of life, a conscientious discharge of which is the need- ful preparation for that day, and they imagined that believers who were already dead were somehow likely to be excluded from the full blessing of the manifestation of Christ's king- dom (iv.) Now notions of this kind would materially inter- fere with that sober, circumspect, holy walk and conversa- tion in which graces are more valued than gifts, and victory is obtained in the spiritual conflict. The apostle therefore wrote to confirm the Thessalonians in the faith, to strengthen them against persecution, to rectify mistakes, and to incul- cate purity of life. The epistle consists of two main parts. I. After an in- scription (i. 1) Paul celebrates the grace of God in their conversion and advancement in the faith (2 — ii. 16), and then expresses his desire to see them and his affectionate solicitude for them (17 — iii. 13). II. In the hortatory part he calls to holiness and brotherly love (iv. 1 — 12), he speaks of Christ's advent (13 — v. 11), and adds various admonitions (12-24). He then concludes with a charge that the epistle be generally read, with greetings, and a benediction (25-28). This is the earliest of St. Paul's letters, and may be dated at the end of 52 or beginning of 53 A. D. The second epistle was written not long after the first ; for Silas and Timothy were still with him (II. Thess. i. 1), probably in 53 A. D., and from the same place, Corinth. The evidence for it is quite as conclusive as for the first. It is alluded to by Polycarp, cited by Irenasus, Clement of Alex- andria, and Tertullian, and, indeed, has never been doubted till (very groundlessly) in the present century. This letter is supplementary to the first. That had been in some measure misapprehended ; and the coming of Christ was taken to be close at hand. Moreover, an unauthorized use had been made of the apostle's name. He therefore wrote to correct these mistakes, and to check the evil results which had flowed from them in disorderly conduct. This letter comprises, besides the inscription and conclu- sion, three sections. I. A thanksgiving and prayer for the Thessalonians (i. 3-12). II. The rectification of their mis- takes, and the doctrine of the man of sin (ii). III. Sundry admonitions (1) to prayer, with a confident expression of his hope respecting them (iii. 1-5) ; (2) to correct the disorderly (6-15). He then concludes with salutation and apostolical benediction, adding a remarkable authentication of his letters (16-18). The style of these epistles is generally the same ; and attempts to make out a diversity have failed. It is for the most part plain and quiet, save, as might be expected, in the prophetic section (ii. 1-12). For the interpretation of this prophecy other works must be consulted. EPISTLES TO TIMOTHY. The two epistles to Timothy and that to Titus are termed pastoral epistles, as containing directions for the ministry and superintendence of churches. In the early church they were unhesitatingly received as written by the apostle Paul ; allusions to them are found in Clement of Rome, Ignatius, Polycarp, and others ; they are expressly cited as Paul's by Irenteus, Clement of Alexandria, etc. ; they are contained in the Peshito Syriac version ; and in short it was only by heretics such as Marcion that their authority was disputed. But of late years critics have again opened the question. It is alleged that they show a state of things, especially in church government, later than the times of the apostles, that the mode of thought and the diction are in marked contrast to those of Paul's recognized epistles, BOOKS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. 75 and that it is well-nigh impossible to find any place in his history to which we can suppose these letters to belong (see Blcek, Einleitung in das N. T., pp. 464, 465). The objections ought to be very strong to overcome the force of the external evidence, which, as just observed, is very early and very decided. And it must be noted that those who think these epistles spurious rest their opinion mainly upon the supposed necessity of bringing them down to a later period than St. Paul's life-time, to a period in fact almost close upon the testi- mony given of their genuineness. It would obviously be more difficult for a forger of the second century to escape detection, than for one of an earlier date. So that it is hard indeed, if the letters be spurious, to account for their immediate and general reception by all but heretics, who on the supposition would be more gifted with spiritual discernment than the or- thodox. But in truth the objections will not bear examina- tion. It is impossible to institute such an examination here ; it must suffice to refer the reader to authors where he may find the matter at large discussed, as Conybeare and Howson, Life and Epistles of St. Paul, vol. ii. pp. 553-557 ; Davidson, Introduction to the New Testament, vol. iii. pp. 100-153 ; Al- ford, The Greek Testament, Prolegomena, vol. iii. pp. 69-86. The result alone can be stated, that the best qualified critics believe the external evidence most satisfactory, and that the objections that have been urged are jot sufficient to raise even a doubt of the genuineness of these letters. It is fair to say that some critics, such as Bleek (ubi. supr., pp. 485- 497), admit that St. Paul wrote the second epistle to Tim- othy and that to Titus, though they assign the first to Tim- othy to a later penman. The time when these pastoral epistles were composed has been the subject of keen dispute. Some fix them to the Ro- man imprisonment mentioned in the Acts, and deny that St. Paul was ever liberated. But certainly it would be hard to make the directions, e. g. in II. Tim. iv., fit in with such a theory. The state of things, too, at Ephesus, which may be gathered from what the apostle says, betokens a later period, when the "grievous wolves" of which he forewarned the church there (Acts xx. 29, 30) were beginning to appear, with the "perverse" men of their own body. Besides, the testimony of ecclesiastical history to St. Paul's liberation and a second imprisonment which was terminated by martyrdom seems too strong to be set aside. It is not unreasonable therefore to suppose that the apostle paid a visit to Ephe- sus, where he left Timothy, that after passing through Mace- donia he was in Crete, assigning Titus a charge there, that he thence went into Asia Minor, and intended to winter at Nicopolis, but, being there very probably seized, was sent again a prisoner to Rome. If his death be placed in GQ A. D., the first epistle to Timothy might be written from Macedonia (or after quitting it) in 64 or 65, that to Titus soon after, perhaps from Asia, and the second to Timothy from Rome in the latter part of 65. Dr. Alford, as noted above, places the dates still later. The first epistle to Timothy, after an inscription (I. Tim. i. 1, 2), reminds him of the charge entrusted to him to pre- serve the purity of the gospel in opposition to false teachers who perverted God's law (3-11). Having mentioned the gospel, the apostle dilates on the mercy which made him a minister of it (12-17), and reiterates his charge to Timothy (18-20) ; he next gives directions respecting the order of pub- lic worship (ii.), prescribes the qualifications of ministerial officers (iii.) ; and then, after foretelling the corruptions of the latter days (iv. 1-5), he instructs Timothy how to behave himself in his office (6-16), how to admonish and direct others (v. 1 — vi. 2) ; a censure of false teachers follows, with a warning against the love of money (3-10) ; then, with a reiterated charge to Timothy himself, and a benediction, he concludes (11-21). The reference to Timothy's youth (iv. 12) has been supposed to militate against the late date of the epistle. But he could hardly, on any supposition, be more than thirty-four or thirty-five, young to be placed over such a church as Ephesus. In the second epistle, after the inscription (II. Tim. i. 1-5), there are exhortations to diligence and firmness in holding sound doctrine (6-18), to fortitude under affliction, and purity of life (ii.), with a warning against false teachers and corrupters who should abound in the last times (iii., 1-13) ; Paul next exhorts to diligence in ministerial labor, and touches on his own good hope (14 — iv. 8), then charges Timothy to join him shortly, and concludes with various di- rections, salutations, and a blessing (9-22). The style and tone are just what might be expected from an affectionate father to a beloved son. EPISTLE TO TITUS. The short letter to Titus, after an inscription (Tit. i. 1-4) explains why the apostle had left him in Crete, and gives him instructions for his behavior there in ordaining elders (5-9), in censuring the evil disposed (10-16), in admonish- ing various classes, being himself an example to all, and enforcing his counsels with the highest sanction (ii.) He was also to urge obedience to constituted authorities, and holiness of life generally, from the consideration of God's infinite love in Christ (iii. 1-8) : foolish questions were to be avoided, and heretics rejected (9-11). An invitation to join the apostle at Nicopolis, and some special directions and salu- tations, conclude the letter (12-15). The inhabitants of Crete Avere noted for their avarice, fraud, mendacity, and general depravity. It was no light charge, therefore, that was com- mitted to Titus ; and very precious to him would be the fatherly counsels of the apostle for his guidance among such a people. The date of this epistle and the place of writing have been much controverted. Some would assign it to a compara- tively early period, while others with more probability sup- pose that it was penned nearly at the close of Sr. Paul's life. It very much resembles the first epistle to Timothy : and the 76 BOOKS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. reasons which indicate the time of writing that will decide in regard to this letter. (See Epistles to Timothy.) Perhaps we may suppose it written, about 65 A. D., in Asia Minor, while the apostle was on his way to Nicopolis. Its genuine- ness is amply established. Besides earlier references, we have the distinct testimonies of Irenams, Clement of Alex- andria, and Tertullian ; and in fact, if the epistles to Timothy be received, it is impossible to reject that to Titus. EPISTLE TO PHILEMON This, the shortest of St. Paul's letters, bears upon its face decisive proof of its authorship. There is also abundant testimony to it given by early writers. And, though some have disputed its genuineness, and would exclude it from the canon on the ground of its being addressed to an individual on a private matter, yet the evidences for its canonicity are too plain, and the arguments adduced against its authority too superficial to require further notice here. The occasion on which this letter was written is clear from the contents. Onesimus, Philemon's slave, had absconded after robbing his master (18). Having fled to Rome, the providence of God had bruught him into contact with the apostle, then in con- finement ; and the fugitive was led to Christ (10, 11). He was now ready to return to his earthly master ; and St. Paul furnished him with this letter, in which he asked for him a favorable reception by Philemon, not now as a worthless slave, but as a brother beloved in the Lord. We cannot but conclude that the request of the apostle was granted. This epistle was written from Rome at the same time with those to the Colossians and Ephesians, i. e. about 61 or 62 A. D. It was probably altogether in St. Paul's own hand-writing, and is a beautiful specimen of tenderness, delicacy, and judg- ment. The style is natural and easy, and the topics are arranged with inimitable skill. EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS. This letter, placed in our Bibles after those which bear the name of St. Paul, is popularly ascribed to that apostle. There are, however, many questions connected with the authorship, canonical authority, the place in which, and the time when it was written, which have called forth the keen- est discussions, and on which biblical critics are by no means as yet agreed. It will be desirable to examine first, so far as space can be allowed in the present work, the authorship of this composi- tion. Setting aside the supposed reference to it in II. Pet. iii. 15, 16, we must acknowledge that the apostolic fathers were acquainted with it. Foster (Apost. Author, of Up. to Hebr., pp. 541-613) maintains that Barnabas, Clement of Borne, Ignatius, and Polycarp, all cite or allude to it. But none of these mentions the author's name. Pantrenus, the head of the celebrated Christian school at Alexandria (about 180 A. D.) is the first who distinctly asserts the Pauline authorship. His successor, Clement, expresses the same belief. Origen is another witness. But this eminent man is hardly quite consistent ; and his testimony may merely amount to this, that, while he believed the substance of the epistle to be Paul's, and considered the authority of tradition distinct in favor of its direct Pauline origin, he yet, impressed with the difference of style as compared with Paul's acknowl- edged writings, imagined that some one else, he is not able to say who, was the actual penman, not as an amanuensis, writ- ing from dictation, but clothing Paul's sentiments in his own words. And this would seem to be the theory generally favored in the Alexandrian church. Eusebius, later, though acknowledging that it had been questioned by some, expresses his own conviction of the Pauline origin of the epistle. And indeed, through Syria, Palestine, and Greece, it was gener- ally ascribed to Paul before the rise of the Arian controversy, and afterwards almost universally the eastern Christians agreed in this belief. But in other parts of the church there was a difference of opinion. Justin merely alludes to it. Tertullian calls Barnabas the author ; Cyprian does not ap- pear to acknowledge it ; and it may be safely said that prior to the fourth century it was not considered in the west to be a genuine work of St. Paul's. The sum, therefore, of ancient testimony may be taken to be this, that, while the epistle was recognized in the earliest age, the authorship was not distinctly stated, that the eastern church soon began to ascribe it to St. Paul, while the western church denied or doubted that he was the writer, that there sprung up in Egypt first a belief, which afterwards spread, that, while the thoughts were certainly Paul's, they were expressed by some other person as the actual writer. After the fourth century the epistle was received as St. Paul's in the west ; and this has since been generally the belief of Christendom, though the absence of his name, and the persuasion that another hand is apparent in the style of writing, have caused its place in the New Testament collection to be after Paul's acknowledged epistles. Dr. Wordsworth, indeed, uses the diversity of opinions respecting the style and language of this epistle as a corrob- oration of St. Paul's authorship. " They show that the ques- tion . . . had even then been discussed and examined. And this uniformity of independent witnesses (that the sub- stance was Pauline), who differ from each other as to the minor matter of its phraseology, and whose testimony reaches back to primitive times, and comes from the most learned school of ancient Christendom (the Alexandrian), will not easily be shaken by any conjectural theories of later criticism" (The New Test, Introd. to Ep. to Hebrews, p. 357). If Paul be not the author, it is impossible to decide who was. Barnabas, Silas, Apollos, and others have been sug- gested. But these have for the most part been but guesses, and can only be so treated. In Germany, indeed, one or other has been adopted by eminent writers, Apollos most fre- quently, as by Tholuck and Bleek ; and Dr. Alford among ourselves, after careful examination of the pretensions of the BOOKS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. 77 rest, has declared his judgment to be in favor of Apollos, on the ground that the author, a Jew, must have been a Hellen- ist, imbued with the thoughts and phraseology of the Alex- andrian school, intimately acquainted with St. Paul, belong- ing, however, to the second rank of apostolic men, not a dweller near Jerusalem, but of note and influence with those to whom he wrote (Proleg. sect. i. 148-191). Yet it may be fairly said that the general opinion of men, at least in this country, best competent to decide, is in favor of the Pauline authorship. See Stowe's Origin and Mist., etc., pp. 379-389. The doctrine of this epistle must be compared with that of St. Paul's acknowledged letters. Of course there is an agreement, and unity of teaching, through the whole compass of the Sacred Scriptures, which all proceeded from the same informing Spirit. But yet in different writers we see truth in different aspects ; and, if we can discover the same line of teaching in various compositions, the presumption is not weak that these flowed from the same pen. Now we are to take into account that the object of the epistle to the Hebrews was peculiar, and that it was addressed to a class of persons not the same with those to whom St. Paul writes in other letters. If, notwithstanding, we can trace the same kind of sentiments, the inference of identity of authorship will be so much the stronger. Observe, then, how the author exhibits the superiority of Christianity to Judaism, both in the Jew- ish dispensation being a type of the Christian (comp. Heb. viii. 5, x. 1 with Col. ii. 17), and also in the rites and observ- ances of the law serving for an example of gospel blessings, which are far more complete and lasting (comp. Heb. vii. 15, 16, 19, viii. 1-9, ix. 9, with Gal. iii. 23-25, iv. 3, 9). No such coincidences with Paul can be found in the writings of Peter, James, or John. Then, further, the person, work, and offices of Christ are similarly set forth here and in Paul's acknowledged compositions. For Christ's person comp. Heb. i. 3 with II. Cor. iv. 4 ; Phil. ii. 6 ; Col. i. 15. See also how creation is attributed to him (comp. Heb. i. 2, 3, 10 with I. Cor. viii. 6 ; Eph. iii. 9 ; Col. i. 16, 17). So again as to the relation between his humiliation and exalta- tion (comp. Heb. ii. 9, xii. 2 with Phil. ii. 8, 9) ; and Dr. Davidson observes that the idea " that Jesus not only passed, through suffering obedience, to an exalted state, but obtained it as a reward for obedience unto death" is found in the New Testament only in the epistles of Paul (Introd. to N.T., vol. iii. pp. 211, 212). Similarly the idea that, through Christ's death, both death and the influence of Satan were destroyed occurs here and in the acknowledged Pauline epistles (comp. Heb. ii. 14 with I. Cor. xv. 26, 56, 57 ; II. Tim. i. 10). See, further, how the sacrifice of Christ and its effects are spoken of (comp. Heb. ix. 26, 28, x. 12 with Pom. vi. 9, 10 ; and Heb. ix. 15 with Rom. iii. 25). So, also, as to Christ's exaltation, and access to the Father by him (comp. Heb. i. 3 with Pom. viii. 34 ; Heb. ii. 8 with I. Cor. xv. 27 ; Heb. iv. 14, vii. 26, with Eph. iv. 10 ; Heb. x. 19, 20 with Pom. v. 2; Eph. ii. 18). Then, again, the way in which faith, hope, and love are conjoined is thoroughly Pauline (comp. Heb. vi. 10-12 with I. Thess. i. 3 ; II. Thess. i. 4 ; and Heb. x. 22-24 with I. Cor. xiii. 13). Many more such coincidences might be produced ; the above may serve for a sample ; and it is submitted that, if any singly are of little weight, taken together they furnish no contemptible proof of the Pauline authorship. Another point must not be overlooked. The structure of St. Paul's epistles exhibits usually a particular type. There is first the doctrinal discussion, with occasional strains of hortatory application, or highly raised feeling. Afterwards the practical admonitions follow, the prayer for those he ad- dresses, the apostolical blessing, and the greetings. It is needless to say that these various parts are seen in the letter to the Hebrews. To be sure, personal matters are lightly touched ; and the name does not appear. It may be hard to account for this ; but there would be an almost equal diffi- culty in accounting for any early disciple withholding his name. Dr. Wordsworth, indeed, considers that the omission is more intelligible in St. Paul's case than it would be if any other man of that age were the writer. "The divinely in- spired author," he says, "whoever he was, whose consummate wisdom is apparent from the epistle itself, was guided by God's Spirit, not only in writing the epistle, but in not pre- fixing his name to it. And, if St. Paul had written such an epistle as this, we recognize strong and sufficient reasons why he should have been restrained from following his usual prac- tice, and that of other writers of epistles, and from inserting his own name at its commencement. But we do not see sim- ilar reasons of equal force for the suppression of the name of Apollos, or Barnabas, or Clement, or of any other person, to whom the epistle has been ascribed. Therefore the non- appearance of the author's name in the epistle to the Hebrews does not diminish, but rather increases, the probability that its author was St. Paul (ubi. supr., p. 361). The mode in which citations are made from the Old Testa- ment deserves notice. Doubtless there are some variations from Paul's ordinary manner ; but there are also some extra- ordinary points of resemblance. The whole subject can not be investigated here ; but the reader is requested to mark that Hab. ii. 4 is cited only in the Hebrews (x. 38), and, in a similar way, in Paul's acknowledged epistles (Rom. i. 17 ; Gal. iii. 11), and that there is a still more remarkable coin- cidence between Heb. x. 30, and Pom. xii. 19 ; in both which places the Hebrew text and the Septuagint are departed from. Prof. Bobbins sums up his investigations with the follow- in^ remarks: "The amount and value of the external cvi- S dence is, to say the least, strongly in favor of Paul as the author of the Hebrews. Internal evidence, though not per- haps in any one point taken by itself, so clear as not to admit of question, yet, in almost every particular, is sufficient to ren- der the composition by the apostle Paul probable. Circum- stances alluded to in the epistle, if they do not point to the 78 BOOKS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. apostle to the Gentiles as the author, do not, certainly, any more clearly suggest any other author. The sentiment and doctrines of the epistle, when its object and aim are taken into view, seem to us strikingly Pauline. . . . The general characteristics of form are the same in the Hebrews and ac- knowledged Pauline epistles, with, however, many differences, such as we should expect in any encyclical letter purposely anonymous. While some of the formulas of quotation are unlike those most commonly used in some of the acknowl- edged epistles of Paul, as those epistles differ among them- selves, still there are forms of reference to the Old Testament strikingly indicative of the same hand ; and passages quoted with peculiarities which scarcely admit the supposition of di- versity of authorship. . . . The superiority of style so o-enerally attributed to the Hebrews, when brought to the test of a critical comparison, does not only not seem to de- mand diversity of authorship but indicates a higher and more studied effort of the same mind and pen. Similarity, rather than diversity, in the Hebrews and acknowledged epistles of Paul, in the use of particular words and phrases, is now gen- erally acknowledged." In regard to the canonicity of this epistle little need be said. If the Pauline origin be taken as proved, the canon- ical authority will not be doubted. But, if it be supposed that Apollos, or other such writer, penned this letter, still the early testimonies above referred to, without naming the writer, sufficiently show how it was regarded from the beginning. It was included in the Peshito Syriac version. And, though for a while in the west certain doubts were felt, or it was left without notice, yet the testimony of the Greek and eastern churches was so strong that, from the days of Jerome and Augustine who received it, it was generally in the west also accounted canonical. As to the time and place of writing, of course those who hold the Pauline authorship must differ from those who deny it. If St. Paul was the writer, it was perhaps sent from Rome about the close of his first imprisonment, 63 or 64 A. D. If it was the work of some other inspired man, it must still have been written before the destruction of Jeru- salem, perhaps 68 A. D. from, Dr. Alford guesses, Ephesus. That this epistle was no translation, but written as we have it in Greek, may be considered certain. But it is a matter of dispute to whom it was addressed. To Jewish Christians indisputably ; but to what special community of them ? Here again we have a wide circle of conjectures ; and there is hardly a country where Jews may be supposed to have settled, from Spain to Greece and Asia, which some critic has not discovered to be the original destination of this letter. It was sent probably to the Jewish Christians in Palestine. The epistle itself sufficiently explains its object and the occasion of its being written. The enmity of the uncon- verted Jews to the gospel involved believers in a two-fold danger* that of persecution and that 6f apostasy. The Writer would meet this by proving the superiority of Christianity to the earlier covenant. Hence he exhibits from the Old Tes- tament, and from the nature of the case, the superiority of Jesus to the high priests of the law, and the consequent superiority and sufficiency of his sacrifice as a means of rec- onciliation with God. The most intimate understanding of the Mosaic ritual is evinced ; and the reasonings are inter- mingled with various solemn warnings, and earnest encour- agements to perseverance in the faith. The epistle may be thus distributed : 1. A demonstration of the deity of Christ by explicit proofs from the Old Testa- ment ; his superiority to angels (i., ii.), to Moses and Aaron, to the whole Jewish priesthood, is insisted on (iii.-viii.) and the typical nature of the legal ceremonies shown (ix. 1 — 10) ; Christ's sacrifice being that true and only sacrifice by which all the Levitical sacrifices are superseded (ix. 11 — x. 18). 2. The application of the preceding arguments and proofs ; those addressed are warned of the danger of apostasy, and exhorted to steadfastness in the faith of Christ, being encour- aged thereto by the examples of ancient worthies, also to patience, peace, holiness, etc. (x. 19 — xiii. 19). — 3. Conclu- sion, comprising a prayer and apostolical salutations (xiii. 20 —25). EPISTLE OF JAMES. The author of this epistle, if not James the son of Zebedee, must be that prominent James, who was most probably the son of Alpheus and the Lord's brother. He addressed it to Hebrew Christians of the dispersion (James i. 1), to those primarily that were scattered throughout Judea (Acts viii. 4), but with a further purpose of reaching generally those of Abraham's seed who anywhere had embraced the faith of Christ. His object was to fortify the minds of the disciples against the trials to which for their faith they were exposed, and to warn them against the sins of which as Jews they were specially in danger. Bengel divides this epistle into three parts : — I. The in- scription (i. 1). II. The exhortation (i. 2-v. 18), enforcing (1) patience against external trials and inward temptations (i. 2-15) ; (2), and then, from regard to the divine good- ness (16-18), the importance of being " swift to hear, slow to speak, slow to wrath " (19-21) ; the special admonitions for each being that hearing must be accompanied by doing (22-25), in silence (26), with compassion and self-denial (27), without regard of persons in public assemblies (ii. 1-13), so that generally faith must not be separated from works (14-26) ; that speech must be bridled (iii. 1-12) ; that wrath, with other swelling passions, must be restrained (13-iv. 17) ; (3), patience again, which the coming of the Judge, with the consequent destruction of the wicked (v. 1-6), and the de- liverance of the just (7—12) should encourage, and which prayer will cherish (13-18). III. The conclusion, in which the apostle, having shown his care for the spiritual welfare of those he addresses, would have them diligent for the sal- vation of others (19 * 20)* BOOKS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. 79 The time when this epistle was composed is uncertain. Eph. ii. 14-18, iii. 6, iv. 2-6). Peter, writing to these corn- Some critics, believing that if written after the council of inanities with the purpose of confirming them in the doctrine Jerusalem there would have been allusion to that, place it they had previously learned, would never, we may be sure, early, 45 A. D. : others, seeing a reference to the name of pick out, so to speak, the Jewish believers from the Gentiles, Christian (ii. 7), to what Paul had written upon faith, and and direct his counsels to them apart from their brethren. to the near destruction of Jerusalem, think its date later, The place from which this epistle was written was " Baby- perhaps 61 or 62 A. D. The last supposition seems the more Ion " (I. Pet. v. 13), whether Babylon literally or Babylon reasonable. The place of writing was doubtless Jerusalem, symbolically (that is, Rome) has been questioned. Xow The canonicity of this epistle has been doubted. Eusebius Rome is called Babylon only in the poetic and highly sym- ranks it among the New Testament books that were excepted bolical book of the Revelation (e. c/., Rev. xvii. 5, 18). It is against, but testifies that it was acknowledged and read as not likely that it would be so termed in a prose matter-of- genuine in very many churches (Hist. Eccles., lib. ii. 23). fact epistle, where other places or countries have their ordinary It formed a part of the ancient Syriac version, which omitted names. Besides, the order in which (I. Pet. i. 1) those some other of the questioned epistles, and was at length gen- countries are ranked is that which would naturally occur to erally acknowledged. At the time of the Reformation doubts one writing on the banks of the Euphrates, ranging gener- were again entertained of it ; but they arose mainly from a ally from north-east to south and west ; while it would be notion that it did not harmonize with the epistles of St. Paul, unsuitable to one sojourning in Italy. It was in the highest On this topic little can be here said. The two apostles had degree probable, seeing that Judea and Bab}' Ionia were in each his own aspect of a cardinal truth; and their expres- close intercourse, and many Jews had settled in the last- sions have reference to the special need of those they respec- named country (Josephus, Antiq., lib. xv. 3, § 1), that the tively addressed. St. Paul vindicates the power of a living apostle of the circumcision would carry the gospel thither, faith : St. James shows that if it be not a living faith it is And certain causes which had tended to unsettle the Jews worthless. The two are not at variance. The style of this there — as a persecution by Caligula, and a plague — had by epistle is earnest ; the Greek comparatively free from He- this time passed away. braisms. We can with much probability approximate to the time EPISTLES OF PETER. when this letter was written. The following notes may be There are two epistles in the canon of Scripture which laid together. Jerusalem, as already observed, was still bear the name of St. Peter. standing. And Silas (Silvanus) and Mark were with the Of the genuineness of the first there has scarcely ever been apostle (I. Pet. v. 12, 13). Now Silas was St. Paul's com- a doubt. The early testimonies to it are numerous and de- panion, and did not leave him till he quitted Corinth (Acts cisive. Polycarp and Papias cite it. Irenasus quotes it, xviii. 5, 18; II. Cor. i. 19). It was after that date, then, expressly naming Peter as the author ; also Clement of Alex- that Silas joined Peter. Again, Mark was in Rome with andria, Tertullian, and Origen. And, though not introduced Paul when the epistle to the Colossians was written, in which into the Muratorian canon, which when it speaks of Peter is there is an intimation that Mark would visit Asia (Col. iv. confused and obscure, it appears in every other ancient cata- 10), while at a later date Paul desires that he may return to logue (see Westcott Canon of the New Test., app. D. pp. him in Rome (II. Tim. iv. 11). It is very likely that it was 565-584). It is in the early Peshito Syriac version ; and in in the interval that he was with Peter. Still further, while short so conclusive is the proof that few have ever questioned Paul was at large, Peter would hardly have violated the it save some modern critics, whose arguments, such as they compact of Gal. ii. 7-9. But, if Paul was in prison, unable are, have been disposed of by Dr. Alford, Proleg., sect. i. vi. to remedy the evils growing in the churches he had founded The apostle writes to "the strangers (i. e., pilgrims on and might be said to govern, Peter, who probably had seen earth, comp. I. Pet. ii. 11) scattered (i. e., of the dispersion) the epistles Paul wrote out of his Roman prison, might throughout Pontus, Galatia, Cappadocia, Asia, and Bithynia." readily feel himself bound to confirm those churches in the From the mention of the dispersion we may probably con- faith. We may not unfairly conclude that Mark, basing elude that, as he regarded Jerusalem still as the central point visited the Asiatic churches soon after the epistle to the Uo> of holy worship, that city was not yet destroyed (see Wiese- lossians was written, carried the news of their condition to ler, Chronol. des Apost. Zeitalt., pp. 559-563). Still it must Peter, and that this apostle under the guidance of the divine not be supposed that St. Peter was writing only to Jews: Spirit wrote to them by Silas, charging them to continue in various passages (e. g., I. Pet. i. 14, 18, ii. 9, 10, iii. 6, iv. 3) that true faith in which they had been grounded I. Pet. v. are applicable mainly to those who had been heathens, but 12). The expressions in regard to persecution do not require were now converted to the faith of Christ. And then the us to bring the date down to the time of that of Xcro : for they churches generally in the provinces which Peter names had imply rather trial impending than actually present (ii. 12, iii. been planted by St. Paul, who had ever instructed them that 13), and no greater amounkof opposition than Christ's dis- all, both Jews and Gentiles, were one in Christ (Gal. vi. 15; ciples had always had to meet. Besides, it is not certain 80 BOOKS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. that the Neronian persecution extended to the Asiatic prov- inces. The probable inference from all this is that the epistle may be dated 62 or 63 A. D. The purport of the apostle's writing is indicated in the verse just referred to (v. 12). Now the " true grace" wherein they stood, since we have no proof that Peter had himself visited these churches, must necessarily have been that body of doctrine which had been delivered to them by Paul and his associates. Keeping this in mind, and seeing that the strain of Peter's admonition was to fortify and encourage the disciples in the prospect of that more desperate struggle into which they were likely to be brought with the rulers of the world, we shall see that the various parts group well round the central design. St. Peter did not mean to teach element- ary truth, but rather, recognizing the fundamental doctrines of the gospel which St. Paul had inculcated, to supplement the last-named apostle's teaching. He could do this with the more effect as the apostle of the circumcision, the one especially looked up to by those who imagined that Paul was inclined to undervalue the authority of the law. Peter thus strengthens his brethren (Luke xxii. 32). His address is very earnest ; his mind ever dwelling on his Master, his labors and sufferings, and his expected manifestation to the joy of his now struggling people. All is in accordance with what we know of Peter's character, and resembles very strikingly his addresses as recorded in the Acts of the Apostles. It has been already said that Peter must have been acquainted with St. Paul's epistles : he adopts their form of doctrine, and often reproduces their sentiments ; so that tables have been constructed to exhibit the similarity by a comparison of passages. Similar coincidences have been pointed out between this epistle and those of St. James and St. John (De Wette, Mnleit. in N. T., § 172 ; Alford, Proleg., sect. vi.). Thus one mind pervades the whole Scripture, one Spirit " dividing to every man severally as he will " (I. Cor. xii. 11). It is not easy to arrange this letter into distinct parts ; so many of the admonitions running into each other. The fol- lowing is Bensel's distribution of it : it will illustrate the composition and connection as well as any : — I. The inscription (I. Pet. i. 1, 2). II. The stirring up of a pure mind. He stirs up the elect. (a) As begotten again of God. Here he mentions both the benefits of God to the faithful, and the obliga- tions of the faithful towards God : these he inter- weaves and presses by three urgent considerations, to which force is added from the mystery of Christ : — (A). God hath begotten again to a lively hope, to an inheritance of glory and salvation ; therefore hope to the end (3-13). (B). As obedient children yield forth the fruit of faith to your holy Father (14-21). (C). Purified by the Spirit love with a pure heart blamelessly (22— ii. 10). (b) As strangers in the world they must abstain from fleshly lusts (11) : (A). With an honest conversa- tion (12) ; i. particularly (1) subjects (13-17), (2) servants after Christ's example (18-25), (3) wives (iii. 1-6), (4) husbands (7); ii. generally all (8-15): (B). by a good profession; i. by an answer for the truth and the avoidance of evil association (15 — iv. 6). (The whole career of Christ from his passion to his death adds force to this) ; ii. by virtues and the good stewardship of God's gifts (7-11). (c) As participators of future glory they must endure afflictions. This all must do, (1) In the general position of Christians (12-19), (2) In the individual position of each (v. 1-11). III. Conclusion (12-14). The second epistle of St. Peter has perhaps less amount of ancient testimony than any other of the books in the sacred canon. And it is freely acknowledged by early writers that its authority was doubted. Still there are probable refer- ences to it in Justin Martyr, Theophilus of Antioch, and Irenasus. Origen and Firmilian distinctly mention or allude to it ; and in the fourth century after Christ it was generally received, and thenceforward appears in the catalogues of canonical books. And we are bound in fairness to believe, as the fathers of that time were aware that this epistle had been objected to, that they did not receive it without satisfy- ing themselves, by such evidence as they could command, that the objections were untenable. Olshausen has very care- fully and temperately examined the whole question. He is quite ready to give up every testimony prior to that of Origen. But he reminds us of the very early classification of various books of the New Testament — the Gospels — the Pauline epistles — the epistles called catholic ; which gradu- ally coalescing formed with the Acts and the Apocalypse a single volume. So that, if not individually named, it by no means follows that this was unknown or rejected. And he shows that it may reasonably be supposed to have been in- cluded in the collection of catholic epistles. Even those who mention the objections to it received it themselves. And the objections had no definite ground : they arose rather from men's speculations about the contents. Olshausen's deliberate conclusion, therefore, is — " 1. That our epistle, as far as we can ascertain from history, was used by the church, and was generally read, along with the other catholic epistles : 2. There were those who denied that Peter was the author of this epistle, but they were influenced particularly by critical and, perhaps, by doctrinal reasons : 3. That there were his- torical considerations which led them to assail our epistle is not probable ; certainly it can not be demonstrated. History, then, avails scarcely anything in overthrowing the authority of our epistle" (Integr. and Authent. of Second Epistle of Peter, transld. in Amer. Bibl. Repos., July 1836, pp. 123-131). Schott disposes of the argument taken from the alleged difference between the first and second epistles in regard to subject, and shows how by the working of the evil leaven in BOOKS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. 81 the churches, there necessarily would be a difference ; each letter being suitable to the circumstances of the time when it was penned. He ridicules the idea that in the short com- pass of sixty-one verses the distinctive characteristics of the first epistle must reappear, and maintains that with equal wisdom the epistles to the Romans and to the Ephesians might be supposed not to be from the same pen ; for, though the letter to the Romans is a regular exposition of Pauline doctrine, that idea of the church which is so prominent in that to the Ephesians does not once appear. A person of any religious sensibility would, I think, find it impossible to read the first chapter of this epistle with any care, and believe it to be the work of an impudent impostor, intending to deceive, and palm himself off on the credulity of simple believers as the venerable apostle whose name and position he assumes. Neither such sentiments nor such language could possibly proceed from such a mind. {Compare Stowe's Origin and History, etc., pp. 406-411.) Of the time and place of writing nothing certain can be said. That it was penned not long before the apostle's death is evident ; but where he was at the time we can only con- jecture. This epistle would seem to have been addressed to the same persons to whom the former was written, being intended as a kind of supplement to that (II. Pet. iii. 1), with the purpose of stirring up and confirming in the knowledge of the truth, with special reference to certain dangerous errors in both doctrine and practice, which were even then developing themselves, and which would spread and strengthen to the last days. For surely no pen could more accurately describe those whom we now behold, whose great principle is that " all things continue as they were," and who scorn the notion of the great God ever coming to touch the orderly mechanism of the universe (3, 4). The following is Bengel's distribution of this epistle : I. The inscription (i. 1, 2). II. The repeated stirring up of a pure mind ; in which — 1. He exhorts those who are partakers of faith, that, increased with divine gifts, they should show forth all zeal for growth in grace and in the knowledge of Jesus Christ (3-11). — 2. He adds motives; (a) from the constancy of true teachers (12-21) ; (b) from the evil of false teachers (ii. 1-22) — 3. He warns against scoffers ; (a) confuting their error (iii. 1-9) ; (b) describing the last day, with fitting exhortations (10-14). III. Conclusion ; in which — 1. He declares his accordance with Paul (15, 16) — 2. And concludes with an ex- hortation (17-18). As to the question which is the earliest, II. Peter or Jude, there is one fact which ought decidedly to give the priority to Peter. In speaking of the heretics, Peter uses the future tense, that they were then to come, while Jude uses the past and present tenses, as if they had already come ; and Peter's 11 notices are very brief, while Jude's are quite in detail. The second epistle of Peter having been written in his old age, and addressed to churches in the remote and comparatively little known regions of Northern Asia Minor, was naturally somewhat late in its recognition by other churches. EPISTLES OF JOHX. There are three epistles ascribed to St. John. There can be no reasonable doubt that the first epistle pro- ceeded from the beloved disciple. There is abundant external evidence. Thus, a passage in it (I. John iv. 3) is cited by Polycarp, St. John's disciple ; and, indeed, the universal voice of antiquity agrees in maintaining its canonicity. The internal evidence is equally conclusive ; so that in confidently ascribing this work to the author of the fourth Gospel, Dr. Alford says, "To maintain a diversity of authorship would betray the very perverseness and exaggeration of that school of criticism which refuses to believe, be the evidence never so strong" (Proleg., sect, i.) Some have imagined this not properly an epistle, but rather a treatise supplementary to the Gospel ; the answer to which is that the Gospel is obviously complete, and needed no such appendix. There has also been a notion that it was directed to the Parthians. This, however, is groundless ; it is a letter addressed generally to a cycle of churches mainly consisting of Gentile converts, among whom the apostle had labored, and with whose spiritual condition he was intimately ac- quainted. It was designed to certify them of the reality of the things they believed, to guard them against erroneous and licentious tenets, and to animate them to communion with God and to a holy life. It is characterized by artless and loving simplicity, blended with singular modesty and candor, together with a wonderful sublimity of thought. It is the production of an aged man, and, as presupposing an acquaint- ance with Christian doctrine, was probably written after the Gospel. Nothing more precise can be said as to the date. Various arrangements of the subject-matter have been pro- posed. Thus the epistle has been distributed into six sec- tions. I. An assertion of the true divinity and humanity of Christ, urging the union of faith and holiness of life as neces- sary to the enjoyment of communion with God (i. 1-7). II. The announcement that all have sinned, with an explanation of Christ's propitiation for sin. Hence the marks of true faith are exhibited, obedience to God's commandments, and love to the brethren ; the love of the world being inconsistent with the love of God (8— ii. 17). III. Assertion, in opposition to false teachers, that Jesus is the same with Christ (18-29), IV. The privileges of true believers, their consequent happi- ness and duties, and the marks by which they are known to be the sons of God (iii.) V. Criteria by which to distin- guish antichrist and false Christiana (iv.) VI. Exhibition of the connection between faith in Christ, regeneration, love to God anil his children, obedience to his commandments, and victory over the world; with a declaration that Jesus Christ 82 BOOKS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. is truly the Son of God, able to save, and to hear and answer prayer (v.-16). The concluding summary shows how incon- sistent a sinful life is with true Christianity, asserting the divinity of Christ, and cautioning against idolatry (17-21). It is necessary to add a brief notice of the disputed clause, "in heaven, the Father, the Word, and Holy Ghost, and these three are one. And there are three that bear witness in earth " (v. 7, 8). The proofs relied on in favor of it are that it has (1) external evidence ; for it is found in the old Latin version, and in most MSS. of the Vulgate, in the con- fession of faith and liturgy of the Greek church, in the primi- tive liturgy of the Latin church, and in citations by Latin fathers ; also (2) internal evidence, for the connection re- quires it, also the grammatical structure of the Greek, espe- cially the right doctrine of the Greek article ; it is said, fur- ther, that the mode of thinking it exhibits is peculiar to St. John, and that its omission, if genuine, could be more easily accounted for than its insertion, if spurious. On the other hand (1) it is not found in a single genuine Greek manu- script earlier than the fifteenth century, nor is it admitted into the best critical editions of the New Testament ; it occurs in no other ancient version than the Latin, and not in the best MSS. of that : it is cited by no Greek father, even when it would have seemed most natural to cite it ; and, as to the Latin fathers, the earliest real citation (though this is not without suspicion) is that by Vigilius in the fifth century ; and, where it appears in the liturgies, it is a late interpola- tion. (2) Again, it is argued that the words are alien from the context, and, in themselves incoherent, betraying there- fore another hand. Internal evidence, even if it were thought favorable to the clause, must here give way. Internal evi- dence may show that a passage is spurious, when external evidence is in its favor, but no amount of internal evidence can prove a passage genuine when external evidence is plain against it. That is the case here ; and, accordingly, scholars have with almost one consent pronounced against the clause in question. But it is well to mark that its rejection neither does nor can diminish the force of evidence which other un- disputed passages of Holy Writ afford for the doctrine of the Trinity. The second and third epistles of St. John may be con- sidered together. They are clearly from the same pen. Eusebius classed them among the disputed books ; he, how- ever, himself received them. They were probably not in- cluded in the Peshito Syriac version. Yet many of the very early Christian writers cite or allude to them ; we may there- fore say that there is evidence sufficient to prove their author- ity, and that the reason of their being at first questioned was the fact that they were addressed to private individuals — less likely, therefore, to attract notice than if they had been sent to a community or church. There is no force in the argument, that the writer, by calling himself "the elder," meant to show that he was not the apostle John (comp. Philem. 9 ; I. Pet. v. 1). As to the date or place of writing, it is useless to say more than that probably they were composed when St. John was residing at Ephesus, towards the close of his life. The second epistle is addressed to a lady, "the elect lady " in our translation. Possibly one or other of the words used may be a proper name, and the lady in question be either " the elect Kyria " or " the lady Electa." She is commended for her piety, and warned against the delusions of false teachers ; the commandment of Christian love being also pressed upon her. The third epistle is directed to Gaius, or Caius. The name was a very common one ; and it is impossible to say whether the person here intended was one of those mentioned elsewhere (Acts xix. 29, xx. 4 ; Rom. xvi. 23 ; I. Cor. i. 14). The scope of the letter is to commend his steadfastness in the faith, and his hospitality, to caution him against Dio- trephes, and to recommend Demetrius to him, reserving other matters to a personal interview. EPISTLE OF JUDE. That this epistle was penned by the Jude, or Judas, who was one of the apostles, is here adopted as, on the whole, the more probable opinion. It is peculiarly a catholic epistle, for no special community is specifically addressed in it ; it is, therefore, vain to conjecture who were meant. We can only say that there is a Jewish cast of thought ; so that perhaps Jewish believers rather than Gentiles were in the author's mind. The place and time of writing are equally uncertain. The design of it is to warn against unbelieving men, licen- tious, and mockers, who had crept into the church, though it is doubtful whether any as yet occupied the place of teachers. The vile character of such is shown, as well as their impend- ing destruction, by a reference to the fallen angels, to the people of Sodom and Gomorrah, and to other presumptuous sinners of old time. The faithful were not to be alarmed at such an outbreak of evil ; they had been apprised of its ap- proach ; but they must themselves persevere in faith and godliness, and seek to rescue others from the snares of the ungodly. The authority of this, as of several others of the catholic epistles, was not at first acknowledged ; nor was Jude in the old Syriac translation. It is, however, cited by Tertullian as the work of Judas the apostle (2>e Hob. Mul., cap. 3,) and by many others of the early fathers. There is now little question in regard to it. The alleged references to apocryphal writings in this letter have caused some perplexity. Passing over the notice of the contention of Michael with the devil about the body of Moses (9), of which the most probable explanation is that there were facts well known in the church which yet no earlier inspired writer had chronicled (comp. Acts xx. 35 ; II. Tim. iii. 8), it must be admitted that there is an apocryphal book extant which contains the words of Jude 14, 15. This is called the book of Enoch ; and if it were published before Jude wrote, it would be hard to prove that he did not cite it. BOOKS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. Si But the probability is that this apocryphal work was written at a later period ; and therefore the author might draw his statements, not unlikely, from the epistle of Jude itself. BOOK OF REVELATION. The closing book of the New Testament, the only one therein which can strictly be called prophetical. It has its name as the translation of a Greek word, which is sometimes (slightly Anglicized) and used as its designation — Apocalypse. It can not be doubted that the writer wished to identify himself with the apostle John. For no other eminent man of the name is said to have been in the early times of the gospel banished to Patmos (Rev. i. 9), and the expression used in i. 2 certainly points to the same hand that penned John i. 14, xix. 35. Accordingly, we find evidence, as soon as we could reasonably look for it, that this book was re- garded in the church as the work of the apostle. At first the voice of ecclesiastical writers seems to be unanimous. It commences with those who actually knew St. John. Thus there is the evidence, more or less direct, of Justin Martyr, of Melito of Sardis, of Theophilus of Antioch, of Irenasus — a most important witness, who, having given an interpretation of the mystical number of the beast, appeals thereon to the testimony of those who had seen the apostle. Tertullian and others might also be adduced. But by-and-by the unanimity is disturbed ; and Dionysius, bishop of Alexandria 248-265 A. D., a pupil of Origen, first expresses doubts whether St. John was the author of the book. He does not deny its hiist. i. eiicf in tlje Bible. No books of antiquity, no books of modern times, even, that have more than a generation or two of age, stand so clearly proved as to authenticity of origin and general cor- rectness of text as the books of the Old and New Testament. Even Shakspeare and Milton, as to many of their works, stand far below the Bible in regard to these points. It is not true, as has been often alleged, that we receive the Bible from Councils, who have met and deliberated and decided what is Bible and what is not. True, Councils have met and deliberated and decided, but in this, as a general thing, they have only expressed the convictions already ex- isting in the great body of Christians. They took their ideas from the great Christian body which they represented, and did not impose any peculiar notions of their own upon the Christian community. I speak of the ancient Councils, the real Christian Ecumenical Councils of the first six centuries, and not of the usurping shams which followed them. It is not true, that we have received the Bible from any particular church, as the Romish church claims that we have received it from them. No such thing ; if from any church, it was from the Greek rather than the Roman ; but we have not accepted it from either of them, nor from any other church. We have received the Bible on the unim peached and unimpeachable testimony of competent witnesses, and these witnesses are of all creeds and of no creed, and the value of their testimony depends not at all on their belief or unbelief or misbelief, but wholly on other considerations, as is manifest, if one will look at it, from the very nature of the case itself. As to the genuineness and integrity of the Scrip- tures as we now have them, the testimony of Celsus and Porphyry, two Pagans, of Basilides and Heracleon, two heretics, of Josephus and Philo, two Jews, is just as impor- tant and just as decisive as that of Polycarp and Irenajus, of Origin and Tertullian, of Jerome and Augustine, Chrvsos- BELIEF IN THE BIBLE. 91 torn and Basil, or any other pair of orthodox Christians what- ever. It is this, to wit : What were the books which were received by the apostles, and by the communities in which the apostles labored, and on apostolic authority, as books of divine inspiration and permanent canonicity ? This is the whole basis of a legitimate argument on the subject, and it is the only basis. We know from the New Testament itself that the Hebrew Scriptures, as they stood in the time of Christ and the apostles, were received by Christ and his apostles as the pure oracles of God, as books of divine inspira- tion and divine authority; and we know from the Scriptures themselves, and from such witnesses as Philo and Josephus, Celsus and Porphyry, Basilides and Heracleon, Polycarp and Irenasus, Jerome and Augustine, etc., what these books were, what they contained, and that they were identical with those we now have under the general title of the Old Testa- ment. We know also from the New Testament itself, and from unimpeachable witnesses, pagans and Jews, heretics and orthodox Christians, what the books of the New Testa- ment were and what they contained, and that they were identical with the books which we now have under the general title of the New Testament. The few apocryphal books which were received by the Council of Trent never had commanded the general assent of either Jews or Christians as being of canonical authority. [See this subject fully discussed and all the needed authorities cited in Stowe's Origin and History of the Books of the Bible, pp. 541-583.] Catholic scholars themselves, of compe- tent learning and candor, such as Jahn and others, do not place these books on an equality with the other Scriptures, but designate them as deutero -canonical, or canonical only in a secondary sense, and not as of prime authority. But plain unlettered Christians, who always have been, now are, and always will be, the great majority of Christian believers, have neither the time nor the means to pursue these investigations or found their belief upon them ; and how shall plain unlettered Christians be assured as to what is Bible and what is not? It is of the utmost importance that they should have this assurance, — more important than for any other class, for they always have been and always will be vastly the numerical majority. It is needful, however, only that they have this assurance for themselves, not that they be able to communicate it to others ; that is to be left to the teachers whom God hath appointed in the church, and who should have all the means of full investigation, and faithfully use them and communicate the results. How then stands the matter with the unlettered private Christian ? Christ says, If any man will do His will, he shall know of the doctrine, whether it be of God; and the inspired apostle says, The foundation of God standeth sure, having this seal: The Lord knoweth them that are His; and let every one that nameth the name of Christ depart from iniquity. Let the Christian be morally right, and in all that is essen- tial in this important matter, he cannot be intellectually wrong. This is as it should be ; the Scriptures, the great truths of revealed religion, are for all classes and conditions of men, and not for the cultivated few ; and they should be put in a position where all sorts of men can come at them ; and this, as matter of fact, has always been true from the be°-innin«- of revelation to the present hour, and always will be. But how is it true? The human soul is from God — normally it sympathises with God ; it is only by depravity that it is estranged from God. Whatever, therefore, comes from God meets with a response in the unperverted human soul, and is received without reluctance or hesitation, whether the reason for it can be given in words or not. The sanctified soul has communion with God, it knows God's heart. Our Saviour Christ says : I am the good shepherd, and know my sheep, and am knoivn of mine, even as the Father knoweth me and 1 know the Father. The English translation here fails to give the full meaning of the original, which is, that there is just the same kind of connection and intimate knowledge between Christ and his flock that there is between him and the Father, and that is the reason why believers are insepar- able from himself. So he says, The sheep follow him, for they know his voice, but a stranger will they not follow, because they know not the voice of strangers. And to the unbeliev- ing Jews he says, Ye believe not, because ye are not of my sheep, as I said unto you. My sheep hear my voice, and I know them, and they follow me. (John x. 4, 5, 14, 15, 26, 27.) But this is mysticism, say some. True enough ; and so the Bible is mysticism, and the whole Christian system is a mys- tical system.* It takes for granted an immediate communion between the soul and God ; and he who has not this com- munion, especially he who denies the existence of it, cannot understand the Christian system, and is incapable of pro- nouncing a correct judgment in regard to it. But the Chris- tian believer can be an irrefragible proof in regard to himself, if he cannot be in regard to others. He hath the witness i?i himself. Moreover, even unbelievers are more convincingly affected by the subjective confidence of the experienced Christian, than by all the logic and arguments of the critic and the theologian. This is matter of fact. Human souls, in regard to essentials, are much the same, and the same things touch them in a similar way. He fashioneth their hearts alike. If this be so, how then arc there such diversities of opinion among Christians? The deviations are in regard to side issues, and not in regard to the great principle of salvation. In conversation once with a very zealous ultramontane Italian Catholic priest, I asked him, " What, after all. is really the ground of your hope?" He immediately replied, directly and unequivocally, " The mercy of God in Jesus Christ." Here is just where we all come together : there is no diversity * The dictionaries say that " Mysticism is a view of or tendency in re- ligion, which implies a direct communication between man and God through the inward perception of the mind." 92 HISTORICAL CONNECTION BETWEEN THE OLD AND THE NEW TESTAMENT. on this point. Human infirmity and human short-sightedness and human selfishness lead men astray in a thousand different and devious paths ; but all true Christians stand together here, The mercy of God in Christ. Here is the rallying point, this is the roll-call ; all who belong to Christ muster here, as soon as the trumpet sounds and the drum beats. Before this power of the world to come, objections fade away, words are impotent, the Bible is read with the light of heaven, and the Christian rises to God with chariot and horses of fire. This is no fiction ; it is a living reality, and has been so from the beginning, is now, and will be to the time of the end. We have the sure word of prophecy, whereto toe do well to take heed, till the day dawn and the day star arise in our hearts; that is, till we arrive at that point of inward experience in which external proof is no longer sought for or needed ! Moral objections are sometimes urged against the Bible. For example, the conquest of Canaan, by the Israelites, has sometimes been denounced as unjustifiable and cruel. Objectors have chosen to forget that God taught thereby the great moral lesson that depravity deserves and must suffer punishment. As well might every other procedure of his providence be censured — the famine, the pestilence, the death which prevail in the world. Sin introduced these evils : sin rendered the inhabitants of Canaan liable to punishment; and God was not unrighteous in taking vengeance and em- ploying human instruments as his executioners. To assert this would be to strip him of his authority over the world he made. The question is well argued by Dr. Fairbairn, Typol. of Script., book iii., chap, iv., sect, i., vol. ii., pp. 428-438. It was no more cruel, it was no more directly under the com- mand of God, than the destruction of Lisbon or Peru by earthquake, than the overthrow of the old Italian cities by a volcano, than the ravages of pestilence, famine and fire, bring- ing indiscriminate destruction on the innocent as well as the guilty, sparing neither the infant at the breast nor the harm- less and loving mother who is nursing it. All calamities of every kind that afflict and destroy the human race are equally under the control of God ; and if any one of them is a wrong to his creatures, they are all wrong and equally so. It is said also, by way of objection, that the Bible relates gross immoralities even of men generally correct and God- fearing. This is true, for good men sometimes fall into sin, and the Bible is perfectly truthful. It neither conceals, nor excuses, nor palliates the faults of its best friends, nor exaggerates those of its worst enemies ; in this, differing wonderfully from all human histories. It never commends, but always most pointedly condemns all the vices of men, to whatever class or party they may belong ; and sets forth in fearful colors the shocking consequences of such vices even in this life ; as in the sad stories of the families of Eli and Samuel and David. The right-minded man sees here most clearly the Divine hand. God and the Bible can always afford to be truthful, and they know it. HISTOKICAL CONNECTION BETWEEN THE OLD AND THE NEW TESTAMENT. Artaxerxes Longimanus, king of Persia, who in his twentieth year had commissioned Nehemiah to rebuild the walls of Jerusalem, being dead, was succeeded, after the short reigns of Xerxes the second and Sogdianus, by his son Darius Nothus. In the eleventh year of this prince's reign died Eliashib the high priest, after having filled the sacred office for thirty-four or forty years ; and was suc- ceeded by his son Jehoiada, or Joiada, the father of that Manasseh whom Nehemiah forced to retire to Samaria, on account of his attachment to an idolatrous wife. It is un- certain how long Nehemiah lived at Jerusalem after his im- portant reformations ; but after his death Judea seems to have been added to the prefecture of Syria, and became wholly subject to the governor of that province. Darius Nothus was succeeded by Artaxerxes Mnemon ; in the thirty- fourth year of whose reign, Jeshua being appointed by the Persian governor of Syria to supersede his brother Johanan, or Jonathan, who had succeeded his father Joiada B. C. 405. B. C 359. in the high priesthood, was slain by him in the inner court of the temple. For this atrocious act, the governor imposed a fine of fifty drachmas on every lamb that should be offered in sacrifice ; the total amount of which has been calculated at somewhat more than 1700Z. per annum. The payment of this fine, however, continued only till the death of Artaxerxes Mnemon, which happened seven years after. But the Jews were not long allowed to enjoy a state of peace and prosperity, for Ochus, who succeeded Artaxerxes, having subdued the greater part of Phoenicia, with Avhich Lesser Asia and Syria had revolted on his accession to the throne, marched into Judea, took Jericho, and carried away a great number of captives ; part of whom he sent into Egypt, and settled the rest in Hyrcania, along the shores of the Caspian Sea. After an interval often years, died Johanan the high priest, and was succeeded by his son Jaddua. About three years after this event, the Persian monarch was poisoned, and the late king's youngest son, A.rsaces, or Ajrses, B. C. 341. HISTORICAL CONNECTION BETWEEN THE OLD AND THE NEW TESTAMENT. was placed on the Persian throne; but, being also poisoned about three years afterwards, he was succeeded by the Tin- fortunate Darius Codomannus. He had not long ascended the throne, before the infamous Bagoas, finding he was not one who would answer his purpose, resolved to remove him by the same means he had used to destroy his two prede- cessors. But Darius, being apprised of his design, made him drink the poisonous draught himself, and thereby became firmly settled in the kingdom, without further difficulty. At this eventful period, Alexander the Great, at the age of twenty, succeeded to the throne of Macedon, and caused himself to be appointed general of the Grecian forces against the Persians. With a comparatively small army he crossed the Hellespont, and passed into Asia ; and having defeated the immense army of Darius at the river Granicus, he speedily made himself master of all Asia Minor. The next year Darius advanced to meet him with an army of 600,000 men ; but, near Issus, he was again utterly defeated by Alexander. The battle of Issus was followed by the re- duction of all Syria and Phoenicia ; and Alexander marched into Judea, to punish the Jews for granting the Tynans sup- plies of provisions, and refusing them to him, during the siege of Tyre. While he was rapidly advancing to the me- tropolis, the high priest Jaddua, as well as the great body of the people, by sacrifices, oblations, and prayers, humbly be- sought God to avert the threatened danger. It being com- municated to Jaddua in a dream, that he should go and meet the conqueror in his pontifical robes, at the head of all the priests in their proper habits, attended by a numerous body of the people dressed in white, he ordered the gates of the city to be thrown open, and marched in solemn procession to an eminence called Sapha, which commanded a prospect of the temple and of the whole city. As soon as the king ap- proached the venerable pontiff, he was struck with profound awe at the spectacle, and hastening forward, saluted him with a religious veneration. While all stood amazed at this be- haviour, Parmenio asked the reason of such unexpected homage ; to which Alexander replied, that it was not offered to the priest, but to his God, in grateful acknowledgment for a vision with which he had been favored at Dio, in Mace- donia; in which this very person, and in this very habit, appeared to him, promising him the empire of Persia. Hav- ing kindly embraced Jaddua, he entered Jerusalem, and offered up sacrifices to God in the temple ; where the high priest having shewn him the prophecies of Daniel, which predicted the overthrow of the Persian empire by a Grecian king, he went thence with greater assurance of success, not doubting but he was the person meant in the prophecies. At his departure, he granted the Jews the free exercise of their religion and laws, and exemption from the payment of tribute every seventh year. Egypt having quickly submitted to the conqueror, the following year he marched against Darius ; and coming to a decisive battle at Arbela, he routed his im- mense army of about 1,100,000 men ; and Darius being B. C. 325. forced to fly for his life, was soon after assassinated by the treachery of Bessus. Having thus, according to the proph- ecies of Daniel, completely subverted the Persian empire, he rapidly extended his conquests from the Euphrates to the Indus, and from the Caspian Sea to the Southern Ocean. About six years afterwards, in the thirty-second year of his age, and the twelfth of his reign, he died at Babylon, either in consequence of excessive drinking, or from having been poisoned. After the death of Alexander, his empire was divided amon«- his four remaining generals. Cassander had Macedonia and Greece ; Lysimachus had Thrace, Bithynia, etc. ; Seleucus Kicator had Syria, Armenia, and other eastern countries ; and Ptolemy Lagus had Egypt, Libya, etc. In the first partition of the empire, Palestine, with Ccele-Syria and Phoe- nicia, had been given to Laomedon, one of Alexander's gen- erals ; but having been deprived of the two latter by Ptolemy, the Jews, over whom Onias son of Jaddua was then high priest, refused to submit to this new master, from their relig- ious sense of the oath of allegiance which they had taken. In consequence of this, Ptolemy marched into Judea, took Jerusalem, and carried 100,000 of them captive to B. C. 320. Egypt ; but there, considering their loyalty to their former conquerors, he used them so kindly, even promoting them to places of trust and power, that many followed them of their own accord. About six years after- wards, he was deprived of Judea, Coele-Syria, and Phoenicia, byAntigonus; and having again made himself master of these provinces, he immediately afterwards lost them by the defeat of Cilles, one of his generals. They continued in the possession of Antigonus till his defeat and death at the battle of Ipsus, by the confederated forces of Ptolemy, Cassander, Lysimachus, and Seleucus ; after which they were assigned to Ptolemy, along with Egypt, Libya, and Arabia. Some time after the recovery of Judea by Ptolemy, died Simon the Just, son of Onias, and hi ; 2 Chron. xxvi. 14; Ex. xxvii. 10). -I. Qreaves 1 Sam. xvii. 6). 5. Two kinds of Shields— the large one encompassing the whole person (Ps. v. 12), the smaller one called the buckler or target, prob- ably for use in hand-to-hand fighting ( 1 Kings x. 16, 47 ; 2 Chron. ix. 15, 16). A / sa. Son of Abijah, and third king of Judah (b. c. 956-916). In his zeal against heathenism he did not spare his grandmother Maachah, who oc- cupied the special dignity of "king's mother," to which great importance was attached in the Jewish court. Asa burnt the symbol of her religion (1 Kings xv. 13), and threw its ashes into the brook Kidron, and then deposed Maachah from her dig- nity. He also placed in the temple certain gifts which his father had dedicated, and renewed the great altar which the idolatrous priests apparently had desecrated (2 Chron. xv. 8). In his old age Asa suffered from the gout. He died greatly loved and honoured in the forty-first year of his reign. A'saph. A Levite, son of Berechiah, one of the leaders of David's choir (1 Chron. vi. 39). Psalms 1. and Ixxiii.-lxxxiii. are attributed to him ; and he was in after times celebrated as a seer as well as a musical composer (2 Chron. xxix. 30; Neh. xii. 46). As'enath. Daughter of Potipherah, priest, or possibly prince, of On [see Potiptierah], wife of Joseph (Gen. xli. 45), and mother of Manasseh and Ephraim (xli. 50; xlvi. 20). Ash/dod, or Azotus. A strong city on the south-east coast of the Mediterranean Sea, about twenty-five miles, or, according to Diodorus, thirty- four north of Gaza, thirteen or fourteen south of Ekron, and thirty-four west of Jerusalem. It was the property of the tribe of Judah (Josh. xv. 47), but the Philistines either retained or retook it. Here stood the famous temple of Dagon. Here the captive ark of God was first brought, and broke SWORDS — ASSYRIAN, PERSIAN, ROMAN AND GREEK. to pieces that idol, and plagued the inhabitants 1 Sam. v. 1-6). Here Philip the Evangelist early preached the gospel; and a Christian Church con- tinued till perhaps the ravages of the Sirnctns (Zeph. ii. 4: Zech. xi. 6; Acts viii. -1 . Ash'kelon, As'kelon. One o( the five cities of the lords of the Philistines (Josh. xiii. 3; 1 Sam. vi. 17 1, but less often mentioned and appa- rently less known to the .lews than the Other lour. Samson went down from Timnath to Ashkelon (Judg. xiv. 19), as if to a remote place whence his exploit was not likely to be heard of. In the post- biblical times Ashkelon rose to considerable im- portance. The soil around was remarkable for its fertility. Ashkelon played a memorable part in the struggles of the Crusades. Asp. The Hebrew word pethen occurs in the -i\ following passagea: Dent. xxxiL •">•">: Job \x. M, 16; l's. Iviii.o; xci. 13; Isa. xi. s. That some kind o\ poisonous serpent is denoted by it is clear from these passages. As the Egyptian Cobra is more frequently than any other species the subject upon which the serpent-charmers of the Bible lands prac- tice their art, and as it is fond of concealing itself in walls and in holes i Isa. xi. 8), it appears to have the best claim to represent thepefAot. Ass. The species of this animal known to the IMPROVED DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE. Jews are Asinus Hemippus, which inhabits the deserts of Syria, Mesopotamia, and the northern parts of Arabia; the Asinus Vulgaris of the north- east of Africa, the true onager or aboriginal wild ass, whence the domesticated breed has sprung; and probably the Asinus Onager, the Koulan or Ghorkhur, which is found in Western Asia from 48° north latitude southward to Persia, Beloo- chistan and Western India. Mr. Layard remarks that in fleetness the wild ass (Asinus Hemippus) equals the gazelle, and to overtake it is a feat which only one or two of the most celebrated mares have been known to accomplish. As'sos or As'sus. A seaport of the Roman province of Asia, in the district anciently called Mysia. It was situated on the northern shore of the Gulf of Adramyttium, and was only about seven miles from the opposite coast of Lesbos, near Me- thymna (Acts xx. 13, 14). Ath'ens. The capital of Attica, and the chief seat of Grecian learning and civilization during the golden period of the history of Greece. St. Paul visited it in his jdurney from Macedonia, and ap- pears to have remained there some time (Acts xvii. 14—34: comp. 1 Thess. iii. 1). The Acropolis, or citadel of Athens, was a square craggy rock rising abruptly about one hundred and fifty feet, with a flat summit of about one thousand feet long from east to west, by five hundred feet broad from north FIGURE OF ASTARTE FOUND IN ETRURIA. to south. Mars' Hill, the hill of Mars or Ares, better known by the name of Areopagus, was a rocky height opposite to the western end of the Acropolis, from which it is separated only by an elevated val- ley, above which it rises fifty or sixty feet. Augustus Cae'sar. The first Eoman emperor. He was born A.u.c. 691, B.C. 63. His father was Caius Octavius; his mother Atia, daughter of Julia, the sister of C. Julius Csesar. He was principally educated by his great-uncle Julius Caesar, and was made his heir. After his murder, the young Octa- vius, then Caius Julius Csesar Octavianus, was taken into the Triumvirate with Antony and Lepidus, and, after the removal of the latter, divided the empire with Antony. The struggle for the supreme power was terminated in favour of Octavianus by the bat- tle of Actium, b.c. 31. On this victory he was saluted Imperator by the senate, who conferred on him the title Augustus (b.c. 27). The first link binding him to N. T. history is his treatment of Herod after the battle of Actium. That prince, who had espoused Antony's side, found himself pardoned, taken into favour and confirmed, nay even increased, in his power. After Herod's death in a. d. 4, Augus- tus divided his dominions, almost exactly according to his dying directions, among his sons. Augustus died at Nola in Campania, Aug. 19, A.u.c. 767, a.d. 14, in his 76th year; but long before his death he had associated Tiberius with him in the empire. EGYPTIAN COBRA. Azari'ah. A common name in Hebrew, and especially in the families of the priests of the line of Eleazar, whose name has precisely the same meaning as Azariah. The principal persons who bore this name were: 1. Son of Ahirnaaz (1 Chron. vi. 9). 2. Azariah, the son of Oded (2 Chron. xv. 1). 3. The high priest in the reign of Uzziah, king of Judah, whose name, perhaps from this circumstance, is often corrupted into Azariah (2 Kings xiv. 21, xv. 1, 6, 7, 8, &c.) The most memorable event of his life is that which is recorded in 2 Chron. xxvi. 17-20. When King Uzziah, elated by his great prosperity and power, "transgressed against the Lord his God, and went into the temple of the Lord to burn incense upon the altar of incense," Azariah the priest, accom- panied by eighty of his brethren, went in boldly after him and withstood him. Az / za. The more accurate rendering of the name of the well-known Philistine city, Gaza (Deut. ii. 23; 1 Kings iv. 24; Jer. xxv. 20). B. Ba'al. The supreme male divinity of the Phoe- nician and Canaanitish nations, as Ashtoreth was their supreme female divinity. The word Baal is in Hebrew a common noun of frequent occurrence, having the meaning Lord, not so much, however, in the sense of Ruler as of Master, Owner, Posses- sor. There can be no doubt of the very high an- and through these nations the Israelites were se- duced to the worship of this god under the partic- ular form of Baal-Peor (Num. xxv. 3-18; Deut. iv. 3). In the times of the kings the worship of Baal spread greatly, and together with that of Asherah became the religion of the court and peo- ple of the ten tribes (1 Kings xvi. 31-33; xviii. 18. 22). Babylon. In the Apocalypse is the symbolical name by which Borne is denoted (Rev. xiv. 8 ; xvii. ; xviii.) The power of Rome was regarded by the later Jews as that of Babylon by their forefathers (comp. Jer. Ii. 7 with Rev. xiv. 8), and hence what- ever the people of Israel be understood to sym- bolize, Babylon represents the antagonistic prin- ciple. Ba'ca, the Valley of. A valley in Palestine, through which the exiled Psalmist sees hi vision the pilgrims passing in their inarch toward the sanctuary of Jehovah at Zion (Ps. lxxxiv. 6). Ba'laam. The son of Beor, a man endowed with the gift of prophecy (Num. xxii. 5). He be- longed to the Midianites, and perhaps as the pro- phet of his people possessed the same authority that Moses did among the Israelites. When the Israel- ites were encamped in the plains of Moab, Balak, the king of Moab, sent for Balaam to curse them. Balaam was prohibited by God from going. The king of Moab, however, sent again to him. The prophet again refused, but was at length allowed to go. Balaam therefore proceeded on his journey SYRIAN WILD ASS. with the messengers of Balak. But God's anger was kindled at this manifestation of determined self-will, and the angel of the Lord stood in the way for an adversary against him. "The dumb ass, speaking with man's voice, forbade the madness of the prophet" (2 Pet. ii. 14). Balaam predicted a magnificent career for the people whom he was called to curse, but he nevertheless suggested to the Moabites the expedient of seducing them to com- THE ACROPOLIS, OR CITADEL OF ATHENS. tiquity of the worship of Baal. We find it estab- i mit fornication. The effect of this is recorded in lished amongst the Moabites and their allies the ch. xxv. A battle was afterward fought against the Midianites in the time of Moses (Num. xxii. 41), | Midianites, in which Balaam sided with them, and IMPROVED DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE. was slain by the sword of the people whom he had endeavoured to curse (Num. xxxi. 8). Balm. The Hebrew word thus rendered occurs in Gen. xxxvii. 25 ; xliii. 11 ; Jer. viii. 22 ; xlvi. 11 ; li. 8 ; and Ezra xxvii. 17. It is impossible to identify it with any certainty. It may represent the gum of the Pistacia lentiscus, or that of the Balsamodendron opobalsamum. Hasselquist has given a description of the true balsam tree of Mecca. He says that the exudation from the plant " is of a. yellow colour, and pellucid. It has a most fragrant smell, which is resinous, balsamic and very agreeable. It is very tenacious or glutinous, sticking to the fingers, and may be drawn into long threads." Barab / bas. A robber (John xviii. 40) who had committed murder in an insurrection (Mark xv. 7 ; Luke xxiii. 19) in Jerusalem, and was ly- ing in prison at the time of the trial of Jesus before Pilate. Ba'rak. Son of Abinoam of Kedesh, a refuge- city in Mount Naphtali, was incited by Deborah, a prophetess of Ephraim, to deliver Israel from the yoke of Jabin (Judg. iv.). He utterly routed the Canaanites in the plain of Jezreel (Esdraelon). Barbarian. " Every one not a Greek is a bar- barian" is the common Greek definition, and in this strict sense the word is used in Rom. i. 14: "I am debtor both to Greeks and barbarians." It often retains this primitive meaning, as in 1 Cor. xiv. 11 (of one using an unknown tongue), and Acts xxviii. 2, 4 (of the Maltese, who spoke a Punic dialect). Bar'nabas. A name signifying "son of pro- phecy" or "exhortation," given by the apostles (Acta iv. 36) to Joseph (or Joses), a Levite of the THE ARE0PA8XJS, OR MARS' HILL, AND ACROPOLIS. island of Cyprus, who was early a disciple of Christ. In Acts ix. 27 we find him introducing the newly- converted Saul to the apostles at Jerusalem, in a way which seems to imply previous acquaintance between the two. He was ordained with Paul for the missionary work (a. d. 45), after which he laboured with that apostle until a variance took place between them. The Epistle attributed to Barnabas is believed to have been written early in the second century. Bar / sabas. 1. Joseph Justus was perhaps one of Christ's seventy disciples ; it is certain he was an eye-witness of Christ's public work of the minis- try. He stood candidate alone with Matthias for the apostleship, instead of Judas, but was not chosen of God (Acts i. 21-26). 2. Baesabas Judas. He was a member of the synod at Jerusalem, and was sent along with Paul, Barnabas and Silas to publish the decrees thereof among the Gentile churches. After preaching a while at Antioch, he returned to Jerusalem (Acts xv. 22-34). Bartholomew. One of the twelve apostles of Christ (Matt. x. 3; Mark iii. 18; Luke vi. 14; Acts i. 13). It has been not improbably conjec- tured that he is identical with Nathanael (John i. 45). He is said to have preached the gospel in India — that is, probably, Arabia Felix — and accord- ing to some in Armenia. Bartimse'us. A blind beggar of Jericho who (Mark x. 46) sat by the wayside begging as our Lord passed out of Jericho on his last journey to Jerusalem. Ba'ruch. Son of Neriah, the friend (Jer. xxxii. 12), amanuensis (Jer. xxxvi. 4-32) and faithful attendant of Jeremiah (Jer. xxxvi. 10; B.C. 603) in the discharge of his prophetic office. He was of a noble family (comp. Jer. li. 59; Bar. i. 1), and of distinguished acquirements ; and his brother Seraiah held an honourable office in the court of Zedekiah (Jer. li. 59). His enemies accused him of influencing Jeremiah in favour of the Chaldaeans (Jer. xliii. 3; cf. xxxvii. 13) ; and he was thrown into prison with that prophet, where he remained till the capture of Jerusalem, b. c. 586. Ba'shan. A district on the east of Jordan. It is sometimes spoken of as the " land of Bashan " (1 Chron. v. 11 ; and comp. Num. xxi. 33 ; xxxii. 33), and sometimes as "all Bashan" (Deut. iii. 10, 13; Josh. xii. 5; xiii. 11, 30), but most commonly with- out any addition. It was taken by the children of Israel after their conquest of the land of Sihon from Arnon to Jabbok. Bash / emath. Daughter of Ishmael, the last married of the three wives of Esau (Gen. xxxvi. 3, 4, 13). In Gen. xxviii. 9 she is called Mahalath. Bath, Bathing. This was a prescribed part of the Jewish ritual of purification in cases of accidental, leprous or ordinary uncleanness (Lev. xv. ; xvi. 28 ; xxii. 6; Num. xix. 5, 19; 2 Sam. xi. 2, 4; 2 Kings v. 10) ; as also after mourning, which always im- plied defilement (Buth iii. 3; 2 Sam. xii. 20). With bathing, anointing was customarily joined ; the climate making both these essential alike to health and pleasure, to which luxury added the use of perfumes (Susan. 17 ; Jud. x. 3 ; Esth. ii. 12). Bathshe'ba (2 Sam. xi. 3, etc. ; also called Bathshua in 1 Chron. iii. 5). The daughter of Eliam (2 Sam. xi. 3), or Ammiel (1 Chron. iii. 5), the son of Ahithophel (2 Sam. xxiii. 34), and wife of Uriah the Hittite. The child which was the fruit of her adulterous intercourse with David died; but after marriage she became the mother of four sons, Sol- omon (Matt. i. 6), Shimea, Shobab and Nathan. Bdellium. A gum or resin somewhat resembling myrrh. It is found in single drops of a very irregular size, some of which are as big as a hazelnut. Its colour is dusky, and its taste bitterish. It pow- erfully softens and cleanses when it is new and fresh. There was plenty of it near the river Pison (Gen. ii. 12) ; and the manna resembled it in colour (Num. xi. 7). Bochart considers it to be the pearl; Beland calls it crystal (Gen. ii. 12 ; Num. xi. 7). Bear (1 Sam. xvii. 34; 2 Sam. xvii. 8). The Syrian bear ( Ursus Syriacus), which is without doubt the animal mentioned in the Bible, is still found on the higher mountains of Palestine. Dur- ing the summer months these bears keep to the snowy parts of Lebanon, but descend in winter to the villages and gardens ; it is probable also that at this period in former days they extended their visits to other parts of Palestine. Bed and Bed-Chamber. We may distinguish in the Jewish bed five principal parts : 1. The mat- tress, which was limited to a mere mat, or one or more quilts. 2. The covering, which was a finer quilt. 3. Some fabric woven or plaited of goat's hair, and which served as a pillow (1 Sam. xix. 13). 4. The bedstead was not always necessary; the divan, or platform along the side or end of an Oriental room, sufficing as a support for the bed- ding. 5. The ornamental portions were pillars and a canopy, ivory carvings, gold and silver, and probably mosaic work, purple and fine linen (Esth. i. 6; Cant, iii. 9, 10). Beel'zebul. The title of a heathen deity, to whom the Jews ascribed the sovereignty of the evil spirits (Matt. x. 25; xii. 24; Mark iii. 22; Luke xi. 15). The correct reading is without doubt Bcel- zebul, and not Beelzebub as given in the Syriac, the Vulg., and some other versions. Some connect the term with zebul, habitation, thus making Beelzebul (Matt. x. 25) the lord of the dwelling, whether as the "prince of the power of the air" (Eph. ii. 2j, or as the prince of the lower world, or as inhabiting human bodies, or as occupying a mansion in the seventh heaven, like Saturn in Oriental mythology. SYRIAN BEAR. Others derive it from zebel, dung, thus making Beel- zebul, literally, the lord of dung, or the dung-hill ; and in a secondary sense, as zebel was used by the Talmudical writers, as idol or idolatry, the lord of idols, prince of false gods. Beer-she'ba. The name of one of the old places in Palestine which formed the southern limit of the country. There are two accounts of the origin of the name : 1. According to the first, the well was dug by Abraham, and the name given, because there he and Abimelech, the king of the Philistines, "sware" both of them (Gen. xxi. 31). 2. The other narrative ascribes the origin of the name to an occurrence almost precisely similar, in which both Abimelech, the king of the Philistines, and Phichol, his chief captain, are again concerned, with Isaac instead of Abraham (Gen. xxvi. 31-33). There are at present on the spot two principal wells and five smaller ones. The two principal wells lie just a hundred yards apart. The larger one is about twelve and a half feet in diameter, and the masonry reaches down twenty-eight and a half feet. The curb-stones around the mouth are worn into deep grooves by the action of the ropes of so many centuries, and "look as if frilled or fluted all round." Be'hemoth. There can be but little or no doubt that by this word (Job xl. 15-24) the hippopotamus is intended, since all the details descriptive of the behemoth accord entirely with the ascertained habits of that animal. Since, in the first part of Jeho- vah's discourse (Job xxxviii. ; xxxix.), land animals and birds are mentioned, it suits the general pur- pose of that discourse better to suppose that aquatic or amphibious creatures are spoken of in the last half of it ; and since the leviathan, by almost univer- sal consent, denotes the crocodile, the behemoth seems clearly to point to the hippopotamus, his as- sociate in the Nile. EASTF.RH BEDS. Be'ka. A half shekel; its value, twenty-five cents. Every Jew paid a beka annually for the support of the temple (Ex xxx. 18). Be'la. l. One of the five cities of the plain, which was spared at the intercession o( Lot, and received the name of Zoar (Gen. xiv. 2: xix. "J.'. '2. Sou of Boor, who reigned over Edam m the city 8 IMPROVED DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE. of Dinhabah, eiglit generations before Saul, king of Israel, or about tlie time of the Exodus. Be'lial. A worthless, lawless fellow. The term as used in 2 Cor. vi. 15 is generally understood as an appellative of Satan as the personification of all that was bad. Belshaz'zar. The last king of Babylon. Ac- cording to the well-known narrative in Dan. v., he was slain during a splendid feast in his palace. Similarly, Xenophon tells us that Babylon was taken by Cyrus in the night, while the inhabitants were engaged in feasting and revelry, and that the king was killed. On the other hand, the narratives of Berosus in Josephus and of Herodotus differ from the above account in some important particu- lars. Berosus calls the last king of Babylon Na- bonnedus or Nabonadius, and says that in the seventeenth year of his reign Cyrus took Babylon, the king having retired to the neighbouring city of Borsippus or Borsippa. A ccording to Herodotus the last king was called Labynetus. These dis- crepancies have lately been cleared up by the dis- coveries of Sir Henry Bawlinson. From the in- scriptions it appears that the eldest son of Nabon- nedus was called Bel-shar-ezar, contracted into Belshazzar, and admitted by his father to a share in the government. So that Belshazzar, as joint king with his father, may have been governor of Babylon when the city was attacked by the com- bined forces of the Medes and Persians, and may have perished in the assault which followed ; while Nabonnedus leading a force to the relief of the place was defeated, and obliged to take refuge in Borsippa. Bena'iah. 1. The son of Jehoiada, the chief priest (1 Chron. xxvii. 5), set by David (1 Chron. xi. 25) over his bodyguard (2 Sam. 18; 1 Kings i. 38 ; 1 Chron. xviii. 17 ; 2 Sam. xx. 23), and occu- pying a middle rank between the first three of the " mighty men" and the thirty " valiant men of the armies" (2 Sam. xxiii. 22, 23 ; 1 Chron. xi. 25 ; xxvii. 6). The exploits which gave him this rank are narrated in 2 Sam. xxiii. 20, 21 ; 1 Chron. xi. 22. Benaiah remained faithful to Solomon during Adonijah's attempt on the crown (1 Kings i. 8, 10, 32, 38, 44), and was raised into the place of Joab as commander-in-chief of the whole army (ii. 35; iv. 4). 2. Benaiah the Pieathonite; an Eph- raimite, one of David's thirty mighty men (2 Sam. xxiii. 30; 1 Chron. xi. 31). Ben-am'mi. The son of the younger daughter of Lot, and progenitor of the Ammonites (Gen. xix. 38). Ben'jamin. The youngest of the children of Jacob, and the only one of the thirteen who was born in Palestine. His birth took place on the road between Bethel and Bethlehem, a short dis- tance from the latter, and his mother Kachel died in the act of giving him birth, naming him with her last breath Ben-oni, "son of my sorrow." This was by Jacob changed into Benjamin (Gen. xxxv. 16-18). Until the journeys of Jacob's sons and of niPPOPOTAMUS, THE SUPPOSED BEHEMOTH. Jacob himself into Egypt we hear nothing of Ben- jamin. Henceforward the history of Benjamin is the history of the tribe. And up to the time of the entrance on the promised land that history is as meagre as it is afterward full and interesting. Bere / a. A city of Macedonia: it was a little distant from Pella, where Alexander was born. Here Paul preached with great success ; and his hearers were exceeding careful to compare what they heard with the Scriptures of the Old Testa- ment. Sopater, one of them, attended him to Asia (Acts xvii. 10-13, and xx. 4). Berni'ce. The daughter of Agrippa the Great. She was first betrothed to Mark, the son of Alex- ander, governor of the Jews at Alexandria. She next married her own uncle, Herod, king of Chal- cis. After his death she married Polemon, king of Pontus, on condition of his being circumcised. She quickly after abandoned him, and returned to Agrippa, her brother, with whom it is supposed she lived in habitual incest. They both appeared with great pomp to hear Paul's defence at CsBsarea (Acts xxv. 13, 23, and xxvi.). Beth. The most general word for a house or habitation. Beth-ab'ara. A place beyond Jordan, in which John was baptizing (John i. 28). If this reading be correct, Bethabara may be identical with Beth-barah, the ancient ford of Jordan, or, which seems more likely, with Beth-nimrah, on the east of the river, nearly opposite Jericho. or tank, with five " porches," close upon the sheep- gate or "market" in Jerusalem (John v. 2). The jjorches — i. e., cloisters or colonnades — were exten- sive enough to accommodate a large number of sick and infirm people, whose custom it was to wait there for the " troubling of the water." The large reservoir Birket Israil, within the walls of the city, close by the St. Stephen's Gate, and under the north-cast wall of the llaram area, is generally considered to be the modern representative of Bethesda. Beth'lehem (house or dwelling of bread). A city of Judah (Judg. xvii. 7), perhaps metaphorically house of plenty, in allusion to the fertility of the circumjacent country. It is distant from Jerusa- lem, by the Jaffa gate, about two hours' journey, the road over the valley of Bephaim, a wild, un- cultivated tract, being very beautiful and full of interest. Bethlehem is rendered memorable and holy as the birth-place of David and of Jesus Christ. It is at present a large straggling village, THE TILLAGE OF BETHANY. Beth/any. A village which, scanty as are the notices of it contained in Scripture, is more in- timately associated in our minds than perhaps any other place with the most familiar acts and scenes of the last days of the life of Christ. Beth- any is now known by a name derived from Laza- rus — el- Azarlyeh or Lazarieh. It lies on the eastern slope of the Mount of Olives, fully a mile beyond the summit, and not very far from the point at which the road to Jericho begins its more sudden descent toward the Jordan valley. El- Azariyeh is a ruinous and wretched village, a wild mountain hamlet of some twenty families. Beth-any has been commonly explained the " House of Dates," but it more probably signifies "House of Misery." Beth-ba'rah. A place where Gideon called the Ephraimites to post themselves, to stop the flying Midianites. If this be the same with Bethabara, it seems plain that it was south of the Galilean Sea, as there the Midianites crossed the Jordan, and there the borders of Ephraim were (Judg. vii. 24). Beth'el. A city about eight, some say twelve, miles northward of Jerusalem, and a mile west- ward of Ai. The place was originally called Luz, from the almond and hazel bushes that grew here. Here Jacob lodged under the open sky as he went to Padan-aram. An eminent vision he had, made him call it Bethel, the house of God. Our Lord alludes to this vision (John i. 51). In Bethel, Je- roboam set up one of his idolatrous calves, on which account it was called Aven, or Beth-aven, the temple of idols, or wickedness. Bethel was wrested from the Israelites by Abijah (2 Chron. xiii. 19), but soon after retaken. The Assyrians made terri- ble slaughter and ravage in it (Hos. x. 8). Bethes'da. The Hebrew name of a reservoir with one principal street. The population is about three thousand, and consists entirely of Christians. In the magnificent church of the Nativity, said to have been built by the Empress Helena over the very birth-place of our Saviour, two spiral stair- cases, each of fifteen steps, lead down to the grotto of the Nativity, which is some twenty feet below the level of the church. This crypt, which is thirty-nine feet long, eleven feet broad and nine feet high, is hewn out of the rock. Beth'-peor. A place, no doubt dedicated to the god Baal-peor, on the east of Jordan, opposite Jericho, and six miles above Libias or Beth-haran. It was in the possession of the tribe of Beuben (Josh. xiii. 20). One of the last halting-places of the children of Israel is designated, " the ravine over against Beth-peor" (Deut. iii. 29; iv. 46). BetbV-phage. The name of a place on the Mount of Olives, on the road between Jericho and Jerusalem. It was apparently close to Bethany (Matt. xxi. 1 ; Mark xi. 1 ; Luke xix. 29), and to the eastward of it. No remains, however, which could answer to this position have been found, and the traditional site is above Bethany, halfway be- tween that village and the top of the mount. Here our Saviour obtained the ass for his lowly triumph (Matt. xxi. 1). Beth-sa'ida. 1. "Bethsaida of Galilee" (John xii. 21), a city which was the native place of An- drew, Peter and Philip (John i. 44; xii. 21), in the land of Gennesaret (Mark vi. 45 ; comp. 53), and therefore on the west side of the lake. Dr. Bobin- son places Bethsaida at ' Ain ei-Tabigah, a short dis- tance north of Khan Minyeh, which he identifies with Capernaum. 2. By comparing the narratives in Mark vi. 31-53 and Luke ix. 10-17, it appears certain that the Bethsaida at which the five thou- IMPKOVED DICTIONAKY OF THE BIBLE. 9 sand were fed must have been a second place of the same name on the east of the lake. Such a place there was at the north-eastern extremity, formerly a village, but rebuilt and adorned by Philip the Tetrarch, and raised to the dignity of a town under the name of Julias, after the daughter of the emperor. Here in a magnificent tomb Philip was buried. GROTTO OF THE NATIVITY, BETHLEHEM. Beth / uel. The son of Nahor by Milcah; ne- phew of Abraham, and father of Rebekah (Gen. xxii. 22, 23; xxiv. 15, 24, 47; xxviii. 2). In xxv. 20 and xxviii. 5 he is called " Bethuel the Syrian." Beu'lah. "Married," the name which the land of Israel is to bear when "the land shall be mar- ried" (Isa. lxiL 4). Bez'aleel. The son of Uri, the son of Hur, of the tribe of Judah, and one of the architects of the tabernacle (Ex. xxxi. 1-6). His charge was chiefly in all works of metal, wood and stone. Be'zer in the Wilderness. A city of the Eeu- benites, with suburbs, set apart by Moses as one of the three cities of refuge in the downs on the east of the Jordan. Big'than and Big'thana. An eunuch in the court of Ahasuerus; one of those "who kept the door" and conspired with Teresh against the king's life (Esth. ii. 21). The conspiracy was detected by Mordecai. BiPdad. The second of Job's three friends. He is called "the Shuhite," which implies both his family and nation (Job ii. 11). BiPhah. Handmaid of Eachel (Gen. xxix. 29), and concubine of Jacob, to whom she bore Dan and Naphtali (Gen. xxx. 3-8; xxxv. 25; xlvi. 25; 1 Chron. vii. 13). [See Reuben.] Birth-days. The custom of observing birth- days is very ancient (Gen. xl. 20 ; Jer. xx. 15) ; and in Job i. 4, etc., we read that Job's sons " feasted every one his day." It is very probable that in Matt, xiv. 6 the feast to commemorate Herod's accession is intended, for we know that such feasts were com- mon, and were called " the day of the king" (Hos. vii. 5). Birth-right. The advantages accruing to the eldest son were not definitely fixed in patriarchal times. Great respect was paid to him in the household, and, as the family widened into a tribe, this grew into a sustained authority, undefined save by custom, in all matters of common interest. A " double portion" of the paternal propertv was al- lotted by the Mosaic law (Deut. xxi. 15-17). The first-born of the king was his successor by law (2 Chron. xxi. 3) ; David, however, by divine ap- pointment, excluded Adonijah in favour of Solo- mon. Bishop. A shepherd, or overseer. It seems to be synonymous with Elder or Presbyter (Acts xx. 17, 20 ; Titus i. 5, 7; 1 Pet. v. 1, 2). The word is applied to Christ himself (1 Pet. ii. 2). Bitter Herbs. The Israelites were commanded to eat the paschal lamb "with unleavened bread and with bitter herbs" (Ex. xii. 8). These may well be understood to denote various sorts of bitter plants, such particularly as belong to the crucifcrce, as some of the bitter cresses, or to the chicory group of the composiice, the hawkweeds, and sow-thistles and wild lettuces which grow abundantly in the peninsula of Sinai, in Palestine and in Egypt. Blains. Violent ulcerous inflammations, the sixth plague of Egypt (Ex. ix. 9, 10), and hence called in Deut. xxviii. 27, 35, " the botch of Egypt." It seems to have been the black leprosy, a fearful kind of elephantiasis. Blasphemy. In its technical English sense signifies the speaking evil of God, and in this sense it is found Ps. lxxiv. 18 ; Isa. lii. 5 ; Pom. ii. 24, etc. But ac- cording to its derivation it may mean any species of calumny and abuse : see 1 Kings xxi. 10 ; Acts xviii. 6 ; Jude 9, etc. Blasphemy was punished with stoning, which was inflicted on the son of Shelomith (Lev. xxiv. 11). On this charge both our Lord and St. Stephen were condemned to death by the Jews. It only remains to speak of "the blasphemy against the Holy Ghost," which has been so fruitful a theme for speculation and controversy (Matt. xii. 32; Mark iii. 28). It con- sisted in attributing to the power of Satan those unquestionable miracles which Jesus performed by " the finger of God" and the power of the Holy Spirit. Boaner'ges. A name, signifying "sons of thunder," given by our Lord to the two sons of Zebedee, James and John (Mark iii. 17). See Luke ix. 54; Mark ix. 38; comp. Matt. xx. 20, etc. Bo'az. 1. A wealthy Bethlehemite, kinsman to Elimelech, the husband of Naomi. He married Ruth, and redeemed the estates of her deceased husband Mahlon (iv. 1). Boaz is mentioned in the genealogy of Christ (Matt. i. 5), but there is great difficulty in assigning his date. 2. Boaz, the name of one of Solomon's brazen pillars erected in the temple porch. [See Jachin.] It stood on the left, and was eighteen cubits high (1 Kings vii. 15, 21; 2 Chron. iii. 15; Jer. Hi. 21). BolPed. A word which occurs but once in the Bible (Ex. ix. 31). "The flax was boiled," which seems to mean that it was nearly ripe, and the round seed-vessels fully developed. Bonnet. A covering for the head worn by Jew- ish priests. Josephus says that the bonnet worn by the private priests was composed of several rounds of linen cloth turned in and sewed together. The whole was entirely covered with another piece Canaan no captives were to be made (Deut. xx. 14 and 16); beyond these limits, in case of warlike resistance, all the women and children were to be made captives, and the men put to death. The law of booty is given in Num. xxxi. 26-47. As re- garded the army, David added a regulation that the baggage-guard should share equally with the troops engaged (1 Sam. xxx. 24, 25). Bottle. 1. The skin bottle, made of goat-skins. When the animal i.s killed they cut off its head and its feet, and they draw it in this manner out of the skin without opening its belly (Ps. cxix. 83; Matt, ix. 17). 2. The bottle of earthen or glass ware, both of them capable of being closed from the air. Such vessels were used among the Greeks, Egyp- tians, Etruscans and Assyrians, and also no doubt among the Jews, especially in later times (Jer. xix. 1). The Jews probably borrowed their manufac- tures in this particular from Egypt. Boz'rah. 1. In Edom — the city of Jobab the son of Zerah, one of the early kings of that nation (Gen. xxxvi. 33; 1 Chron. i. 44). There is no rea- son to doubt that its modern representative is el- Busaireh, which lies in the mountain district to the south-east of the Dead Sea. 2. In his catalogue of EGYPTIAN BOTTLES. the cities of the land of Moab, Jeremiah (xlviii. 24) mentions a Bozrah as in " the plain country" ( ver. 21 ), i. e., the high level downs on the east of the Dead Sea. Bracelet. A bracelet is commonly worn by the Oriental princes as a badge of power and authority. This was probably the reason that the Anialek- ite brought the bracelet which he found on Saul's arm, along with his crown, to David (2 Sam. i. 10). It was a royal ornament, and belonged to the re- galia of the kingdom. The bracelet, it must be THE VILLAGE OP BETHLEHEM. of linen. The high priest's bonnet was not much acknowledged, was worn both by men and women different from that described. of different ranks; but this ornament iras worn by Booty consisted of captives of both sexes, cattle, kings and princes in a different manner from their and whatever a captured city might contain, espe- subjects. It was fastened above the elbow, and was cially metallic treasures. Within the limits >.>( commonly of great value, 10 IMPROVED DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE. Brass. In most places of the O. T. the correct translation would be copper, although it may some- times possibly mean bronze, a compound of copper and tin. Indeed, a simple metal was obviously in- tended, as we see from Deut. viii. 9 ; xxxi. 25, and Job xxviii. 2. Copper was known at a very early period (Gen. iv. 22). Brazen Serpent. Was an image of polished brass, in the form of one of those fiery serpents which were sent to chastise the murmuring Israel- ites in the wilderness, and whose bite caused violent heat, thirst and inflammation. By Divine command "Moses made a serpent of brass," or copper, and " put it upon a pole ; and it came to pass, that if a serpent had bitten any man, when he beheld the Bridegroom. A betrothed or new-married man. Among the Arabs, brides appear with great re- verence before their bridegrooms, and often cast themselves down at their feet (Gen. xxiv. 64, 65 ; Ps. xlv. 10, 11). Christ is called a Bridegroom. In the council of peace and in the day of his power he unites his people to himself, rejoices over them, and feasts them with his love, and will quickly come to receive them home to his heavenly man- sions (Matt. xxv. 1-10). Brig'andine. An ancient kind of mail worn in battle to secure the soldiers from sword-cuts (Jer. xlvi. 4). Bulrush (Ex. ii. 3 ; Job viii. 11 ; Isa. xviii. 2 ; xxxv. 7). A plant growing on the banks of the BUSRAH, THE ANCIENT BOSTRA — BOZRAH. serpent of brass, he lived" (Num. xxi. 6-9). This brazen serpent was preserved as a monument of the Divine mercy, but in process of time became an in- strument of idolatry. Bread. Is a word used in Scripture for food in general (Gen. iii. 19; Ex. ii. 20). Bread was made in various ways. As it was generally made by the Jews in thin cakes, it was not cut but broken, which gave rise to the phrase, "breaking of bread," to signify eating. Breastplate. A part of the high priesf s fine apparel. It was about ten inches square, and con- sisted of a folded piece of the same rich embroi- dered stuff whereof the robe of the ephod was formed. It was set with twelve different precious stones, fastened in ouches of gold, one for every Hebrew tribe. These were set in four rows ; in the uppermost were a sardius, topaz and carbuncle, for Reuben, Simeon and Levi ; in the second, an emer- ald, sapphire and diamond, for Judah, Dan and Naphtali; in the third, a ligure, an agate and ame- thyst, for Gad, Asher and Issachar; in the lowest, a beryl, onyx and jasper, for Zebulun, Joseph and Benjamin. This was fastened on the high priesfs breast. By the two upper corners it was fastened to his shoulders; by the two below it was fastened to the girdle of the ephod ; by wearing it he carried the twelve tribes, as on his heart, before God. Brick. In the walls of Babylon clay dug out of the ditch was made into bricks as soon as it was carried up, and burnt in kilns. The bricks were cemented with hot bitumen, and at every thirtieth row crates of reeds were stuffed in (comp. Gen. xi. 3). The Babylonian bricks were more commonly burnt in kilns than those used at Nineveh, which are chiefly sun-dried, like the Egyptian. They are usually from twelve to thirteen inches square, and three and a half inches thick. They thus possess more of the character of tiles (Ezek. iv. 1). The Jews learned the art of brick-making in Egypt, and we find the use of the brick-kiln in David's time (2 Sam. xii. 31), and a complaint made by Isaiah that the people built altars of brick instead of unhewn stone, as the law directed (Isa. lxv. 3 ; Ex. xx. 25). Nile and in marshy grounds. The stalk rises to the height of six or seven cubits, besides two under water — is triangular, and terminates in a crown of small filaments. This reed was of the greatest use to the inhabitants of the country where it grew; the pith contained in the stock served them for food, and the woody part for building vessels, figures of which are to be seen on the engraven stones and other monuments of Egyptian antiquity. Burial. The Jews uniformly disposed of the corpse by entomb- ment where possible, and, failing that, by in- terment, extending this respect to the remains even of the slain enemy and malefactor (1 Kingsxi. 15 ; Deut.xxi. 23) ; in the latter case by express provision of law. A natural cave enlarged and adapted by excavation, or an artificial imitation of one, was the stand- ard type of sepulchre. Coffins were but sel- dom used, and if used were open, but fixed stone sarcophagi were common in tombs of rank. It was the office of the next of kin to perform and preside over the whole funeral office, but a com- pany of public buriers (Ezek. xxxix. 12-14) had apparently become customary in the times of the N. T. (Acts v. 6, 10). Burnt- Offering. A "whole burnt-offering" was a sacrifice in which the victim was wholly consumed on the altar. A "burnt-offering" was the fat of the intestines and kidneys, and the fat tail of sheep, burnt after being sprinkled with salt. The right fore quarter was the portion of the priest, and the rest was given back to the offerer, who commonly ate it as a feast, and invited widows, orphans, Le- vites, etc., to partake. Bus / rah, or Bos'tra. A Roman city in Baghan, full sixty miles from Heshbon. Butter. Is taken in Scripture, as it has been almost perpetually in the East, for cream or liquid butter (Prov. xxx. 33; 2 Sam. xvii. 29). The an- cient way of making butter in Arabia and Palestine was probably nearly the same as is still practiced by the Bedoween Arabs, and Moors in Barhary, and which is thus described by Dr. Shaw: ".Their method of making butter is by putting the milk or cream into a goat's skin turned inside out, which they suspend from one side of the tent to the other; and then pressing it to and fro in one uniform di- rection, they quickly separate the unctuous and wheyey parts. In the Levant they tread upon the skin with their feet, which produces the same effect." The last method of separating the butter from the milk perhaps may throw light upon a passage in Job of some difficulty: "When I washed my steps with butter, and the rock poured me out rivers of oil" (Job xxxi. 6). The method of mak- ing butter in the East illustrates the conduct of Jael, the wife of Heber, described in the book of Judges: "And Sisera said unto her, Give me, I pray thee, a little water to drink, for I am thirsty : and she opened a bottle of milk, and gave him drink, and covered him." In the song of Deborah, the statement is repeated: "He asked water, and she gave him milk ; she brought forth butter in a lordly dish" (Judg. iv. 19; v. 25). Buz. 1. A son of Abraham's brother Nahor (Gen. xxii. 21). _ 2. A Gadite (1 Chron. v. 14). Bu'zi. A priest, the father of Ezekiel the pro- phet (Ezek. i. 3). Bu'zite. Elihu is so designated (Job xxxii. 2, 6) ; the descendant probably of Buz, the son of Nahor (Gen. xxii. 21). c. Cab, or Kab. A measure for things dry, men- tioned in 2 Kings vi. 25. The rabbins make it the sixth part of a seah or salum, and the eighteenth part of an ephah. This would be nearly two quarts English measure. Cse'sar. The appellation of a noble Roman family, the most distinguished of whom, Caius Julius Csesar, obtained supreme power as dictator. This power was consolidated by his grand-nephew Caius Octavius (who assumed the name or title of Augustus), and transmitted to successors at first of his own family. By Caesar in the New Testament is always understood the Roman emperor, as the actual sovereign of the country (John xix. 15). To BABYLONIAN COFFIN AND LID OF GREEN GLAZED POTTERY. him tribute was paid ; to him Roman citizens had the right of appeal. So far as the historical part of the New Testament reaches, the events fall within the reigns of Augustus, Tiberius, Caligula, Claudius and Nero (Luke ii. 1; iii. 1; Acts xi. 28; xxv. 11 ; Phil. iv. 22). In the two places last re- ferred to Nero is intended. Caligula is not men- tioned at all in Scripture. Csesare / a. A celebrated city of Palestine lying on the Mediterranean sea-coast, on the great road from Tyre to Egypt, about seventy miles north-west of Jerusalem. All memorial of it has perished. Cffisarea was built in ten years by Herod the Great, IMPROVED DICTIONARY OF THE BEBLE. 11 who named it in honour of the Emperor Augustus ; it was sometimes called Ceesarea Stratonis, or Cse- sarea Palestinse, to distinguish it from Csesarea Philippi. Josephus describes it as a magnificent city, and speaks of an artificial harbour formed by a noble pier or breakwater, with convenient land- ing-wharves. There can be no doubt that Csesarea was large and populous, and many of its buildings imposing. There was a temple conspicuous from the sea, dedicated to Caesar and to Rome. Cai'aphas. In full, Joseph Caiaphas, high priest of the Jews under Tiberius (Matt. xxvi. 3, 57 ; John xi. 49 ; xviii. 13, 14, 24, 28 ; Acts iv. 6). The Procurator Valerius Gratus appointed him to the dignity. He was son-in-law of Annas. [See Annas.] Cain. The first-born of Adam and Eve. He was so named (the word signifying acquisition) be- cause at his birth Eve said, " I have acquired a man from Jehovah," or " even Jehovah." It is generally thought that Eve regarded the child as obtained from or by the help of the Deity, and but an earnest of a future greater Seed. Cam was a tiller of the ground, and, jealous that his brother Abel's burnt-offering was accepted while his own oblation of fruits, a mere thank-offering, was re- jected, he murdered Abel, for which he became an exile, and settled in the land of Nod, where he built a city. His descendants are noted as herds- men, artificers and musicians (Gen. iv.) The "mark set upon" Cain was probably no more than the promise given him — a guarantee that the life of the first murderer would be untouched by the building also encloses within its spacious walls several other places reputed sacred. The places which claim the chief attention of the Christian visitant of this church, and those only perhaps which can be relied on, are the spot on which the crucifixion took place, and the sepulchre in which our Lord was afterward laid. Cam'el. A well-known ruminant quadruped, whose native regions are Central and Western Asia. the pith of a kind of rush for a wick, are said to have been generally used by the Romans before they were acquainted with oil lamps. In later times these candles were found only among the poor, the houses of the wealthy being lighted by lamps. Candlestick. The candelabrum, or lamp-stand, which Moses was commanded to construct, accord- ing to the pattern shown him, for the service of the ANCIENT EGYPTIAN FUNERAL TJ10CESSI0N. MODERN EGYPTIAN FUNERAL PROCESSION. hand of man. Cain is repeatedly alluded to in the New Testament (Heb.xi. 4; 1 Johniii. 12; Judell). Ca'leb. 1. The son of Hezron, of the tribe of Judah, and the father of Hur (1 Chron. ii. 9, where Chelubai, 18, 19, 42, 46, 48). 2. The son of Jephunneh, a chief selected from Judah, with one of every other tribe, to search the land of Canaan. He is also called the Kenezite (Num. xxxii. 12 ; Josh. xiv. 6, 14). By his three sons, Iru, Elah and Naam, Caleb had a numerous posterity, who main- tained an honourable rank among their brethren. See Num. xiii. ; xiv. ; Josh. xiv. 6-15 ; xv. 13-19 ; Judg. i. 9-15 ; 1 Chron. iv. 15-20. CaPamus (Ex. xxx. 23; Cant. iv. 14; Isa. xliii. 24 ; Jer. vi. 20 ; Ezek. xxvii. 19). An aromatic reed, growing in moist places in Egypt, in Judea near Lake Gennesaret, and in several parts of Syria. It grows to about two feet in height, bearing from the root a round knotted stalk, con- taining a soft white pith. The whole is of an agreeable aromatic smell, and when cut down, dried and powdered, it makes an ingredient in the richest perfumes. It was used for this purpose by the Jews. CaPvary. Or, as it is called in Hebrew, Golgotha, "a skull," or "place of skulls," supposed to be thus denominated from the similitude it bore to the figure of a skull or man's head, or from its being a place of burial. It was a small eminence or hill to the north of Mount Sion, and to the west of old Jerusalem. Upon it our Lord was crucified. The ancient summit of Calvary has been much altered, by reducing its level in some parts and raising it in others, in order to bring it within the area of a large and irregular building called "The Church of the Holy Sepulchre," which now occu- pies its site. But in doing this care has been taken that none of the parts connected with the crucifixion should suffer any alteration. The same The scriptural allusions must all be considered as referring to the same species, that with a single hump, known to naturalists as the Arabian camel. The term dromedary is not, as is often supposed, a distinction of species, but of breed. The word in- dicates merely a swift breed, bearing about the same relation to "camel" as our word "racer" does to a " horse." There is another species of camel, the Bactrian camel, distinguished by having two humps on the back, but the native regions of this kind are the steppes of Tartary and Central Asia. From very early times the camel has been the great medium of commerce in the East. Ca'na. A town of Galilee, where Jesus performed his first miracle (John ii. 1, 2, etc.) It lay in the tribe of Zebulun, not far from Nazareth. A modern travel- ler says "It is worthy of note that, in walking among the ruins of a church, we saw large massy stone pots, answering the description given of the ancient vessels of the country ; these were not preserved nor exhibited as relics, but lying about, disregarded by the present inhabit- ants, as antiquities with whose original use they were unacquainted. From their appearance, and the number of them, it was quite evident that a practice of keeping water in large stone pots, each holding from eighteen to twenty-seven gallons, was once common in the country." Ca'naan. The son of Ham. The Hebrews be- lieve that Canaan, having first discovered Noah's nakedness, told his father Ham, and that Noah when he awoke, having understood what had passed, cursed Canaan, the first author of the offence. Others are of opinion that Ham was punished in his son Canaan (Gen. ix. 25). The posterity of Canaan was numerous. His eldest son, Sidon, founded the city of Sidon, and was father of the Sidonians and Phoenicians. Ca- naan had ten other sons, who were fathers of as many tribes dwelling in Palestine and Syria; namely, the Hittites, the Jebusites, the Amoritcs, the Girgasites, the Hivites, the Arkites, the Sinites, the Arvadites, the Zemarites, and the Ilemathites. It is believed that Canaan lived and died in Pales- tine, which from him was called the land of Ca- naan. Ca / naan, the Land of. "Lowland," a name denoting the country west of the Jordan and Dead Sea, and between those waters and the Mediterra- nean. It is only in later notices, such as Zeph. ii. 5 and Matt. xv. 22, that we find it applied to the low maritime plains of Philistia and Phoenicia (Mark vii. 26). Candle. The word occurs often in our version (Job xviii. 6; Ps. xviii. 28, and elsewhere, where rather a lamp is meant). So also in the New Tes- tament. But candles made of wax or tallow, with sanctuary. There are two very particular descrip- tions of it (Ex. xxv. 31^0; xxxvii. 17-24). It was of pure gold, and required a talent (5475/.) for its construction. Caper'naum. A place in Upper Galilee on the borders of Zebulun and Naphtali (Matt. iv. 13), by the Sea of Gennesaret (John vi. 17), not far from the influx of the Jordan into it. Capernaum ap- pears to have lain on the great commercial route from Damascus to the Mediterranean ; and it has been suggested that we have here the explanation of "the receipt of custom" (Matt. ix. 9), duties being levied on the commodities carried along this road. Capernaum was a town of importance : it had a synagogue, in which Jesus taught (John vi. 59), and it was for some time our Lord's ordinary residence after quitting Nazareth (Matt. iv. 13; Luke iv. 30, 31) ; so that it was called his "own city" (Matt. ix. 1 ; Mark ii. 1, where " in the house" means at home). Here, therefore, many of his miracles were wrought (Matt. viii. 5-17 ; ix. 1-8 ; Mark i. 23-27) ; here, by the lake-side, he called Simon and Andrew, James and John (16-21); here, too, he called Matthew (Matt. ix. 9) ; here, indeed, so many wonders were performed, and so much Divine teaching was delivered, that Caper- naum incurred more guilt by the impenitence and unbelief it manifested than even Sodom, and fear- ful was the doom which the Lord denounced against it (xi. 23, 24). That sentence was executed. The once flourishing and favoured Capernaum has been so brought down that the site of it cannot be perfectly ascertained. Cappado'cia. A province in the north-eastern part of Asia Minor. It was famous for horses, mules and flocks, and traded in these with the Tyrians (Ezek. xxvii. 14). Christianity was intro- duced here in the days of the apostles (Acts ii. 9). BA< i r.i in QUO 1 . Car'mel (the park, or the welt-wooded ftaes). Mount Canne] is more properly an elevated ridge than a mountain in the ordinary sense. It forms one of the more striking and attractive features in Central Palestine. Ii is altogether fully twelve miles long, and on the side toward the sea juts out into a bluff promontory or headland, the only thing that deserves the name on the Bea-OOaSl 01 Pales- tine. This headland lies a few miles to the south 12 IMPROVED DICTIONARY OP THE BIBLE. of Ptolemais or Acre. It is in various parts of quite easy ascent from the sea, and on that side is only about six hundred feet above the level of the sea; as it stretches toward the south-east it rises higher, and toward the eastern extremity it reaches an elevation of about sixteen hundred feet (Cant, vii. 5; Isa. xxxv. 2; Amos i. 2; 2 Kings i. 9). Cap'tain. The rendering of a Hebrew word generally signifying a military officer. There were various ranks, from the captains of fifty to the cap- AHABIAN CAMEL. tain of the host, or commander-in-chief (1 Sam. xvii. 18; 2 Sam. xix. 13; 2 Kings i. 9; xi. 15). Captains of the guard are also mentioned (Gen. xxxvii. 36; 2 Kings xxv. 8). There is another Hebrew word translated sometimes "captain" (Josh, x. 24), sometimes "ruler" (Isa. iii. 6). The captain of the temple (Luke xxii. 4; Acts iv. 1 ; v. 24) was not a military man, but the chief of the priests and Levites that watched in the temple at night (Ps. cxxxiv. 1). The word "Captain" applied to our Lord (Heb. ii. 10) has not a military signifi- cation. Car'buncle (Ex. xxviii. 17; xxxix. 10; Ezek. xxviii. 13). A very elegant and rare gem, known to the ancients by the name signifying coal, because, when held up before the sun, it appears like a piece of bright burning charcoal; the name carbuneulus has the same meaning. It is mentioned among the glorious stones of which the new Jerusalem is figuratively said to be built. Car'pus. The friend and host of Paul when he was at Troas (2 Tim. iv. 13). He is thought to have been one of the disciples. produce, and of one used for religious purposes having four wheels with eight spokes. Cas'sia. Two Hebrew words are translated cas- sia; one, implying to "split" (Ex. xxx. 24; Ezek. xxvii. 19) ; the other has the sense of peeling (Ps. xlv. 8). The rind or bark of an aromatic plant not so fine or fragrant as cinnamon, but much re- sembling it. This may be the Cinnamornum cassia, a native of India and China. Cassia was one of the ingredients in the holy anointing oil; it was used to perfume garments, and was an article of mer- chandise at Tyre. Cas'tle (Acts xxi. 34, 37 ; xxii. 24; xxiii. 10, 16, 32). A fortress at the north-west corner of the temple in Jerusalem. It was called by Herod the tower of Antonia, in honour of his patron, Mark Antony. Cas / tor and PoPlux (Acts xxviii. 11). The twin sons of Jupiter and Leda, regarded as the tutelary divinities of sailors. In art they were sometimes represented as young men on horseback, with con- ical caps and stars above them. Such figures were probably painted or sculptured at the bow of the ship. Ce / dar. There is little doubt that the Hebrew erez (the firmly-rooted and strong tree), invariably rendered "cedar," does stand for that tree in most of the passages where the word occurs (Isa. ii. 13; Ezek. xxxi. 3; 1 Kings v. 6, 10; Isa. xliv. 14). As far as is at present known, the cedar of Lebanon is confined hi Syria to one valley of the Lebanon range, viz. : that of the Kedisha river, which flows from near the highest point of the range west to the Mediterranean, and enters the sea at the port of Tripoli. Ce'dron. The N. T. name of the brook Kidron, in the ravine below the eastern wall of Jerusalem (John xviii. 1, only). [See Kidron.] Cen'chrea (accurately Cenchreae). The east- ern harbour of Corinth. St. Paul sailed from Cen- chreffi (Acts xviii. 18) on his return to Syria from his second missionary journey ; and when he wrote his Epistle to the Romans in the course of the third journey an organized church seems to have been formed here (Rom. xvi. 1). Cen'ser. A small portable vessel of metal fitted to receive burning coals from the altar, and on which the incense for burning was sprinkled (2 Chron. xxvi. 18; Luke i. 9). Distinct precepts re- garding the use of the censer are found in Num. iv. 14 and in Lev. xvi. 12. Centu'rion. The commander of a century, of which there were sixty in a Roman legion. At first there were, as the name implies, one hundred men ?j^ft2!^.S»^" LAKE Or TIBERIAS FROM TELL HUM, ONE OP THE SUPPOSED SITES OF CAPERNAUM. Carriage. This word only occurs six times, and signifies what we now call "baggage." In the margin of 1 Sam. xvii. 20 and xxvi. 5-7 — and there only— "carriage" is employed in the sense of a wagon or cart. Cart (Gen. xlv. 19, 27; Num. vii. 3, 7, 8). A vehicle drawn by cattle (2 Sam. vi. 6), to be dis- tinguished from the chariot drawn by horses. Carts and wagons were either open or covered (Num. vii. 3), and were used for conveyance of persons (Gen. xlv. 19),_ burdens (1 Sam. vi. 7, 8), or produce (Amos ii. 13). In the monuments of ancient Egypt representations are found of carts with two wheels having four or six spokes, used for carrying in each century ; subsequently, the number varied according to the strength of the legion (Matt. viii. 5 ; xxvii. 36 ; Acts x. 1 ; xxii. 25 ; xxiii. 23 ; xxvii. ChaPcedony (Rev. xxi. 19). A precious stone. It is said it was so called from Chalcedon, and was in colour like a carbuncle. Some have supposed this also to be the stone designated by the Hebrew word which is translated "emerald" (Ex. xxviii. 18). Chalde'a, or Babylo'nia. The country lying on both sides of the Euphrates, of which Babylon was the capital ; and extending southward to the Persian Gulf, and northward into Mesopotamia, at least as far as Ur, called Ur of the Chaldees. This coun- try had also the name of Shinar. ChanVberlain. Erastus, "the chamberlain" of Corinth, was one of those whose salutations to the Roman Christians are given at the end of the Epistle addressed to them (Rom. xvi. 23). The office which he held was apparently that of public treasurer. The office held by Blastus, " the king's chamberlain," was different from this (Acts xii. 20). It was a post of honour which involved great in- timacy and influence with the king. Chapiter. The capital of a pillar; also possibly a roll moulding at the top of a building or work of art. Char'ger. A shallow vessel for receiving water or blood, also for presenting offerings of fine flour with oil (Num. vii. 79). The daughter of Hero- dias brought the head of St. John the Baptist in a charger (Matt. xiv. 8), probably a trencher or platter. Che'bar. A river in the "land of the Chal- THE GOLDEN CANDLESTICK. f deans" (Ezek. i. 3), on the banks of which some of the Jews were located at the time of the captivity, and where Ezekiel saw his earlier visions (Ezek. i. 1 ; iii. 15, 23, etc.) Chedorlao'mer. A king of the Elamites, who were either Persians or people bordering upon the Persians. This was one of the four confederated kings who made war upon the five kings of the Pentapolis of Sodom; and who, after having de- feated them, and made themselves masters of a great booty, were pursued and dispersed by Abra- ham (Gen. xiv.) Che'mosh. The national deity of the Moabites (Num. xxi. 29 ; Jer. xlviii. 7, 13, 46). In Judg. xi. 24 he also appears as the god of the Ammon- ites. Solomon introduced, and Josiah abolished, the worship of Chemosh at Jerusalem (1 Kings xi. 7; 2 Kings xxiii. 13). Cher/ethites and PePethites. The life-guards of King David. It is plain that these royal guards were employed as executioners (2 Kings xi. 4) and as couriers (1 Kings xiv. 27). Cher'ub. It appears from Gen. iii. 29 that this is a name given to angels; but whether it is the name of a distinct class or the same as the sera- phim, we have no means of determining. The term cherubim generally signifies the figures Moses was commanded to make and place at each end of the mercy-seat, and which covered the ark with expanded wings in the most holy place of the Jew- ish tabernacle and temple (Ex. xxv. 18, 19). The word in Hebrew is sometimes taken for a calf or ox ; and Ezek. x. 14 sets down the face of a cherub as synonymous to the face of an ox. Chest'nut tree. Of the beech kind. There are four sorts of it. That which is most regarded is a beautiful and tall tree, with a thick shade. Its fruit is a kind of nut useful for food. Jacob's peeled rods for marking the embryos of the cattle were partly of chestnut (Gen. xxv. 3%^ 39). The Assyrian king and his empire are likened to a chestnut tree, for their glory, power and influence (Ezek. xxxi. 8). ChiPdren. The blessing of offspring, especially of the male sex, is highly valued among all East- IMPROVED DICTIONARY OP THE BIBLE. 13 em nations, while the absence is regarded as one of the severest punishments (Gen. xvi. 2; Deut. vii. 14; 1 Sam. i. 6; 2 Sam. vi. 23; 2 Kings iv. 14; Isa. xlvii. 9; Jer. xx. 15; Ps. cxxvii. 3, 5). As soon as the child was born it was washed in a bath, rubbed with salt and wrapped in swaddling- clothes. Arab mothers sometimes rub their chil- dren with earth or sand (Ezek. xvi. 4; Job xxxviii. 9; Luke ii. 7). The period of nursing appears to have been sometimes prolonged to three years (Isa. with the character of Son. Compare Luke i. 32, 35 with 16, 17, 46, 47 ; John iii. 31, 35, 36 and i. 18 ; vi. 46 and ix. 35-38 ; Matt. xi. 27 ; xiv. 33, and xxvii. 54. His character of Son is also plainly distinguished from his official character of Christ. See John i. 49 ; vi. 66, 67 and vii. 29 ; Matt. xvi. 15, 16. By his silence he plainly conceded to his enemies that his claim to be the Son of God im- ported his asserting himself equal with God (John v. 17, 18, 19; x. 31^39 and xix. 7). MOTJNT CAItMEL, WITH THE VILLAGE OF HAIFA, AND MOUTH OF KISHON. xlix. 15; 2 Mace. vii. 27). The time of weaning was an occasion of rejoicing (Gen. xxi. 8). Daugh- ters usually remained in the women's apartments till marriage, or, among the poorer classes, were employed in household work. The first-born male children were regarded as devoted to God, and were to be redeemed by an offering (Ex. xiii. 13 ; Num. xviii. 15; Luke ii. 22). The authority of parents, especially of the father, over children was very great, as was also the reverence enjoined by the law to be paid to parents. Chora'zin. One of the cities in which our Lord's mighty works were done, but named only in his denunciation (Matt. xi. 21; Luke x. 13). Its site is uncertain. Christ Je / sus. The Lord and Saviour of man- kind. He is called Christ, or Messiah, because lie is anointed, sent and furnished by God to exe- cute his mediatorial office ; and is called Jesus, because, by his righteousness, power and Spirit, he is qualified to save, to the uttermost, them that come unto God through him ; he is appointed of God for that end, and freely given in the offer of the gospel (Isa. lxi. 1, 2, 3; Matt. i. 21). He is the eternal Son of God, equal with his adored Fa-' ther in every unbounded perfection. No man that doubts of his being the only true and most high God can, in consistency with common sense, allow himself to be a Christian. If Jesus be not the supreme God, he was a setter-up of idolatry, en- couraging men to worship himself; and Mohammed, who zealously opposed such worship, must be a valuable reformer. If Christ be not God, the Jews did well to crucify him as a noted blas- phemer that made himself equal with God ; they did well to persecute his apostles, who represented him as the object of worship. If Christ be not God, the whole of the mystery of our redemption is erroneous or trifling. Where is the divine love in sending a merely nominal God to redeem us ? or what can his death avail us who are not nomi- nal but real transgressors against infinite Majesty? If Christ be not the supreme God, how obscure, false, absurd and impious must the language of the Holy Ghost be, particularly in the predictions relative to him ! If Christ be not God, what is the whole Christian religion but a mere corned v and farce, in which one appears in the character of God who is not really so? What are its miracles, pre- dictions and mysteries but a system of magic, in- vented or affected by Satan, to promote the blas- phemous adoration of a creature? Nor is his eternal generation and divine Sonship less clearly marked in Scripture. A great number of texts represent him as God's proper and only- begotten Son, prior to all donation of him (Bom. viii. 3, 32; John i. 14, and iii. 16). Acts proper only to God are ascribed to him when marked Christian. A follower of the religion of Christ. It is probable that the name Christian, like those of Nazarenes and Galileans, was given to the disciples of our Lord in reproach or contempt. They were denominated Christians, A. D. 42 or 43 ; and though the name was at first given reproachfully, they gloried in it, as expressing their adherence to Christ, and they soon generally assumed it. Chronicles, First and Second Books of. The name originally given to the record made by the appointed historiographers in the kingdoms of Israel and Judah. In the LXX. these books are called Paralipomena (i. e., things omitted), which SIS!?' and the return of the Jews from Babylonish cap- tivity. They embrace a period of three thou.-and four hundred and sixty-eight years. Chu'shan-RishathVim. " The kin? of Meso- potamia, who oppressed Israel, and whose yoke was broken from the neck of the people of Israel at the end of eight years by Othniel, Caleb's ne- phew (Judg. iii. 10), after which nothing more is heard of Mesopotamia as an aggressive power. Cilic'ia. A country in the south-east of Asia Minor, and lying on the northern coast, at the east end of the Mediterranean Sea : the capital city thereof was Tarsus, the native city of Paul (Acts xxi. 39). Crn/namon. An agreeable aromatic; the in- ward bark of the cukella, a small tree of the height of the willow. It is mentioned (Ex. xxx. 23) among the materials in the composition of the holy anointing oil; and in Prov. vii. 17; Cant. iv. 14; and Rev. xviii. 13 among the richest perfun In the days of Moses it was brought probably from Arabia or some neighbouring country. We learn, however, from Pliny, that a species of it grew in Syria. Circumcis'ion. Peculiarly, though not exclu- sively, a Jewish rite. It was enjoined upon Abra- ham, the father of the nation, by God, at the in- stitution, and as the token, of the covenant, which assured to him and his descendants the promise of the Messiah (Gen. xvii.) It was thus made a ne- cessary' condition of Jewish nationality. Every male child was to be circumcised when eight days old (Lev. xii. 3), on pain of death. If the eighth day were a sabbath, the rite was not postponed (John vii. 22, 23). Slaves, whether home-born or purchased, were circumcised (Gen. xvii. 12, 13) ; and foreigners must have their males circumcised before they could be allowed to partake of the passover (Ex. xii. 48) or become Jewish citizens. It seems to have been customary to name a child when it was circumcised (Luke i. 59). The use of circumcision by other nations besides the Jews is to be gathered almost entirely from sources extra- neous to the Bible. The attitude which Chris- TIIE CEPARS OF LEBANON. is understood as moaning that they arc supplement- ary to the book of Kings. The Vulgate retains both the Hebrew and Creek name in Latin charac- ters, JJibre jammim, or hrijnmim, and Paralipome- non. The constant tradition of the Jews is that these books were for the most part compiled by- Ezra. In fact, the internal evidence as to the time when the book of Chronicles was compiled seems to tally remarkably witli the tradition concerning its authorship. The first book traces the Israelites from Adam to David. The second relates the progress and dissolution of the kingdom of Judah tianity at its introduction assumed toward circum- cision was one of absolute hostility, bo far as the necessity of the rite to salvation, or its possession of any religious or moral worth, was concerned (Acts xv. j Gal. v. 2). Cis'tern. A reservoir chiefly for rain-water. Numbers of these are still to be seen in Palestine, some o( which are a hundred and liny paces long and sixty broad. The reason of their being so large was that (he cities were many of them built in elevated situations; and the rain Galling only twice in the year— namely, spring and autumn — it 14 IMPROVED DICTIONARY OP THE BIBLE, became necessary for them to collect a quantity of water, as well for the cattle as for the people. A broken cistern would of course be a great calamity to a family, or in some cases even to a town ; and with reference to this we may see the force of the reproof (Jer. ii. 13). _ . Cities of Refuge. Six Levitical cities specially chosen for refuge to the involuntary homicide until released from banishment by the death of the high priest (Num. xxxv. 6, 13, 15; Josh. xx. 2, 7, 9). rendered, "He suddenly went away from them," the word being often applied by the Greek writers to those who in any way, but especially suddenly and abruptly, withdraw from any one's company. No other actions of Cleopas are known. Cock. In the N. T. the "cock" is mentioned in reference to St. Peter's denial of our Lord, and indirectly in the word "cock-crowing" (Matt. xxvi. 34; Mark xiv. 30; xiii. 35, etc.) We know that the domestic cock and hen were early known SITE OF ANCIENT CSSAREA. There were three on each side of Jordan : 1. Ke- desh, Shechem and Hebron ; 2. On the east side of Jordan — Bezer, Ramoth-gilead and Golan. Clau'dia. A Christian woman mentioned in 2 Tim. iv. 21 as saluting Timotheus. There is reason for supposing that this Claudia was a British maid- en, daughter of King Cogidubnus, an ally of Borne, who took the name of his imperial patron, Tiberius Claudius. She appears to have become the wife of Pudens, who is mentioned in the same verse. ClenVent (Phil. iv. 3). A fellow-labourer of St. Paul when he was at Philippi. It was generally believed in the ancient Church that this Clement was identical with the bishop of Borne who after- ward became so celebrated. Cle / opas. According to Eusebius and Epipha- nius he was brother of Joseph, both being sons of Jacob. He was the father of Simeon, of James the Less, of Jude, and Joseph or Joses. Cleopas married Mary, sister to the blessed virgin. He was therefore uncle to Jesus Christ, and his sons were first cousins to him. ■ Cleopas, his wife and sons were disciples of Christ. Having beheld our Sa- viour expire upon the cross, he, like the other dis- ciples, appears to have lost all hopes of seeing the kingdom of God established by him on earth. The third day after our Saviour's death, on the day of his resurrection, Cleopas, with another disciple, departed from Jerusalem to Emmaus, and in the way discoursed on what had lately happened. Our Saviour joined them, appearing as a traveller, and taking up their discourse, he reasoned with them, convincing them out of the Scriptures that it was necessary the Messiah should suffer death previously to his being glorified. At Emmaus, Jesus seemed as if inclined to go farther, but Cleopas and his companion detained him, and made him sup with them. While they were at table Jesus took bread, blessed it, brake and gave it to them, and by this action their eyes were opened and they knew him. Upon his disap- pearing they instantly returned to Jerusalem to announce the fact to the apostles, who in their turn declared that "the Lord was risen indeed, and had appeared to Peter." In our translation of Luke xxiv. 31 it is said that Jesus " vanished out of sight;" but the original is more properly to the ancient Greeks and Romans, and as no men- tion is made in the O. T. of these birds, and no figures of them occur on the Egyptian monuments, they probably came into Judea with the Romans, who, as is well known, prized these birds both as articles of food and for cock-fighting. Colos'se. A city of Phrygia Minor, which stood on the river Lyceus, at an equal distance be- tween Laodicea and Hierapolis. These three cities, says Eusebius, were destroyed by an earth- quake, in the tenth of Nero, or about two years after the date of St. Paul's Epistle to the Colossians. Laodicea, Hiera- polis and Colosse were at no great distance from each other ; which accounts for the Apostle Paul, when writing to his Chris- tian brethren in the latter of these places, mentioning them all in connection with each other (Col. iv. 13). Colos'sians, the Epistle to the. Written by the Apostle St. Paul during his first captiv- ity at Rome (Acts xxviii. 16), addressed to the Christians of the city of Colosse, and deliv- ered to them by Ty chicus, whom the apostle had sent both to them (ch. iv. 7, 8) and to the Church of Ephesus (ch. vi. 21) to inquire into their state and to administer exhortation and comfort. The Epistle seems to have been called forth by the information St. Paul had received from Epaphras (ch. iv. 12; Philem. 23) and from Onesimus, both of whom appear to have been natives of Colosse. The main object of the Epistle is to warn the Colossians against a spirit of serni-Judaistic and semi-Oriental philosophy which was corrupting the simplicity of their be- lief, and was noticeably tending to obscure the eternal glory and dignity of Christ. Con'cubine. The difference between wife and concubine was less marked among the Hebrews than among us, owing to the absence of moral stigma. The concubine's condition was a definite one. With regard to the children of wife and concubine, there was no such difference as our illegitimacy implies ; the latter were a supplement- ary family to the former, their names occur in the patriarchal genealogies (Gen. xxii. 24; 1 Chron. i. 32), and their position and provision would depend on the father's will (Gen. xxv. 6). The state of concubinage is assumed and provided for by the law of Moses. A concubine would generally be either (1), a Hebrew girl bought of her father; (2), a Gentile captive taken in war; (3), a foreign slave bought, or (4), a Canaanitish woman, bond or free. The rights of (1) and (2) were protected by law (Ex. xxi. 7 ; Deut. xxi. 10-14), but (3) was unre- cognized, and (4) prohibited. Co / ney (Lev. xi. 5; Deut. xiv. 7; Ps. civ. 8 and Prov. xxx. 2G). This curious animal is found in Ethiopia, and in great numbers on Mount Leb- anon, etc. Instead of holes, they seem to delight in more airy places, in the mouths of caves or clefts in the rock. They are gregarious, and have something very mild, feeble-like and timid in their deportment. Many are the reasons to believe this to be the animal called saphan in Hebrew, and erroneously by our translators "the coney," or rabbit. Cop'per. Rendered "brass," except in Ezra viii. 27 and Jer. xv. 12. It was almost exclusively used by the ancients for common purposes. We read of copper possessed in countless abundance in 2 Chron. iv. 18. [See Brass.] Cor / al (Job xxviii. 18; Ezek. xxvii. 16). A hard, cretaceous marine production. It is of dif- ferent colours — black, white and red. The latter is the sort emphatically called coral, as being the most valuable and usually made into ornaments. This, though no gem, is ranked by the author of the book of Job (xxviii. 18) with the onyx and sapphire. Cor'ban (Mark vii. 11). From a Hebrew word to offer, to present. It denotes a gift, a present made to God or to his temple. The Jews sometime.; swore by corban, or by gifts offered to God (Matt. xxiii. 18). Jesus Christ reproaches the Jews with cruelty toward their parents in making a corban of what should have been appropriated to their use. For when a child was asked to relieve the wants of his father or mother, he would often say, "It is a gift" (corban) "by whatsoever thou might- est be profited by me;" that is, I have devoted that SOURCE OF THE JORDAN AT BANIAS (r.JESAREA PHILIPPI). to God which you ask of me, and it is no longer mine to give (Mark vii. 11). Thus they violated a precept of the moral law through a superstitious devotion to Pharisaic observances. Corian'der (Ex. xvi. 31; Num. xi. 7). A strongly aromatic plant. It bears a small round seed of a very agreeable smell and taste. The manna might be compared to the coriander seed in respect to its form or shape, as it was to bdellium in its colour. [See Manna.] IMPROVED DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE. 15 Cor'inth. A celebrated city, the capital of Achaia. Its situation between two seas drew thither the trade of both the East and West. Chris- tianity was first planted at Corinth by Paul, who resided here eighteen months between the years 51 and 53, during which time he enjoyed the friendship of Aquila and his wife Priscilla, two Jewish Christians, who had been expelled from Italy, with other Jews, by an edict of Claudius. Corinth'ians, the Epistles to the. The first was written by Paul toward the close of his nearly three years' stay at Ephesus (Acts xix. 10 ; xx. 31), which we learn from 1 Cor. xvi. 8 pro- bably terminated with the Pentecost of A. d. 57 or 58. This varied and highly characteristic letter was addressed not to any party, but to the whole nals, for announcing the " Jubilee" (Lev. xxv. 9), for proclaiming the new year, for the purposes of war ( Jer. iv. 5, 19 ; comp. Job xxxix. 25 ), as well as for the sentinels placed at the watch-towers to give notice of the approach of an enemy (Ezek. xxxiii. 4, 5). Crete. An island at the mouth of the jEgean Sea, between Rhodes and Peloponnesus (Acts zxvii. 7). It was the seat of legislature to all Greece. There were once one hundred cities on the island. The inhabitants were exceedingly ad- dicted to lying (Tit. i. 12). The gospel converted many persons here (Tit. i. 5). It is now called Candia. Crisp'ing-pins. Curling-irons for the hair (Isa. iii. 22). C0L03SE, A CITY IN THE ROMAN PROVINCE OF ASIA (PHRYGIA). body of the large (Acts xviii. 8, 10) Judseo-Gentile (Acts xviii. 4) Church of Corinth. The Second Epistle was written a few months subsequently to the first, in the same year ; and thus, if the dates assigned to the former epistle be correct, about the autumn of A. d. 57 or 58, a short time previous to the apostle's three months' stay in Achaia (Acts xx. 3). The place whence it was written was clearly not Ephesus (see ch. i. 8), but Macedonia (ch. vii. 5 ; viii. 1 ; ix. 2), whither the apostle went by the way of Troas (ch. ii. 12), after waiting a short time in the latter place for the return of Titus (ch. ii. 13). Cormorant (Lev. xi. 17; Deut. xiv. 17). A large sea-bird. It is about three feet four inches in length, and four feet two inches in breadth from the tips of the extended wings. The bill is about five inches long, and of a dusky colour. It has a most voracious appetite, and lives chiefly upon fish, which it devours with unceasing gluttony. It darts down very rapidly upon its prey. Corn. The most common kinds were wheat, barley,_ spelt (Ex. ix. 32, and Isa. xxviii. 25, "rie;" Ezek. iv. 9, "fitches") and millet; oats are men- tioned only by rabbinical writers. The many- eared stalk is also common in the wheat of Pales- tine, and it is of course of the bearded kind. From Solomon's time (2 Chron. ii. 10, 15), as agriculture became developed under a settled government, Palestine was a corn-exporting country. "Plenty of corn" was part of Jacob's blessing (Gen. xxviii. 28 ; comp. Ps. lxv. 1 3). Cornelius. A Roman centurion of the Italian cohort stationed in Ca;sarea (Acts x. 1, etc.), a man full of good works and alms-deeds. With his household he was baptized by St Peter, and thus Cornelius became the first-fruits of the Gentile world to Christ. Cor'net. A loud-sounding instrument made of the horn of a ram or of a chamois (sometimes of an ox), and used by the ancient Hebrews for sig- Cris / pus. Ruler of the Jewish synagogue at Corinth (Acts xviii. 8); baptized with his family by St. Paul (1 Cor. i. 14). According to tradition he became afterward Bishop of iEgina. Cross. An ancient instrument of capital pun- ishment. The cross was the punishment inflicted by the Romans on servants who had perpetrated crimes, on robbers, assassins and rebels ; among which last Jesus was reckoned, on the ground of his making himself King or Messiah (Luke xxiii. 1-5, 13-15). The words in which the sentence was given were, "Thou shalt go to the cross." The person who was subjected to this punishment was then deprived of all his clothes, excepting some- thing around the loins. In this state of nudity he was beaten, sometimes with rods, but more gene- rally with whips. Such was the severity of this flagellation that numbers died under it. Jesus was crowned with thorns and made the subject of mockery, but insults of this kind were not among the ordinary attendants of crucifixion. They were owing in this case merely to the petulant spirit of the Roman soldiers (Matt, xxvii. 29; Mark xv. 17 ; John xix. 2, 5). The criminal, having been beaten, was subjected to the further suffering of being obliged to carry the cross himself to the place of punishment, which was commonly a hill near the public way and out of the city. The cross (from a Greek word signifying a post) con- sisted of a piece of wood erected perpendicularly, and intersected by another at right angles near the top, so as to resemble the letter T. The crime for which the person suffered was inscribed on the transverse piece near the top of the perpendicular one. Crown. In Scripture there is frequent mention made of crowns, and the use of them scents (o have been very common among the Hebrews. The high priest wore a crown, which was girt about his mitre or the lower part of his bonnet, and was tied about bis head. On the forepart was a plate of gold, with these words engraved on it : " Holiness to the Lord" (Ex. xxviii. 36 ; xxix. 6). New-married persons of both sexes wore crowns upon their wedding day (Cant. iii. 11) ; and, allud- ing to this custom, it is said that when God en- tered into covenant with the Jewish nation, he placed a beautiful crown upon their head (Ezek. xvi. 12). Cruse. A vessel for holding water, such as was carried by Saul when on his night expedition after David (1 Sam. xxvi. 11, 12, 16), and by Elijah 1 Kings xix. 0). Cu'bit. A measure used among the ancient.-. The Hebrews call it the 'mother of other measures. A cubit originally was the distance from the elbow to the extremity of the middle finger : this is the fourth part of a well-proportioned man's stature. The common cubit is eighteen inches. Capellus and others have asserted that there were two sorts of cubits among the Hebrews : one sacred, the other common ; the sacred containing three feet, the common containing a foot and a half. Moses assigns to the Levites a thousand sacred cubits of land round about their cities (Num. xxxv. 4) ; and in the next verse he gives them two thousand common ones. It is probable that the cubit varied in different districts and at different times. Cu'cumbers (Heb. kishshutm). This word occurs in Num. xi. 5 as one of the good things of Egypt for which the Israelites longed. Egypt produces excellent cucumbers, melons, etc. The "lodge in a garden of cucumbers" (Isa. i. 8) is a rude shelter in which some one is placed to guard the plants from robbers, or scare away the foxes and jackals. Cum'min (Isa. xxviii. 25, 27; Matt, xxiii. 23). This is an umbelliferous plant, in appearance re- sembling fennel, but smaller. Its seeds have a bitterish warm taste, accompanied with an aro- matic flavour, not of the most agreeable kind. An essential oil is obtained from them by distillation. The Jews sowed it, and when ripe threshed it with a rod (Isa. xxviii. 25, 27). Cup. The cups of the Jews, whether of metal or earthenware, were possibly borrowed, in point of shape and design, from Egypt and from the Phoenicians, who were celebrated in that branch oi workmanship. Egyptian cups were of various shapes, either with handles or without them. Tin- cups of the N. T. were often no doubt formed on Greek and Roman models. They were sometimes of gold (Rev. xvii. 4). Cup'-bearer. An officer of high rank with Egyptian, Persian, Assyrian, as well as Jewish monarchs (1 Kings x. 5). The chief cup-bearer, or butler, to the king of Egypt was the means of raising Joseph to his high position (Gen. xi. 1, 21 ; xli. 9). Nehemiah w r as cup-bearer to Artaxerxes Longimanus, king of Persia (Neh. i. 11 : ii. 1 . Cush. The name of a son of Ham, apparently the eldest, and of a territory or territories occupied COMMON RED CORAL OF THE BDmUiRUI, by his descendants. 1. In the genealogy of Noah's children Cush seems to W an individual, for ii is said "Cush begat Nimrod" (Gen. z. 8; 1 Chron. i. 10). 2. Cush as a country appears to be African in all passages except Gen. ii. 13. Tcrali the Cushite i" Ethiopian"), who was defeated by Asa, was moat probably a King of Egypt, certainly the loader of an Egyptian army. Cym'bal, Cym'bals. \ percussive musical in- strument. Two kinds oi' cymbals arc mentioned 16 IMPROVED DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE. in Ps. cl. 5, "loud cymbals" or castagneltes, and "high-sounding cymbals." The former consisted of four small plates of brass or some other hard metal ; two plates were attached to each hand of the performer, and were struck together to produce a great noise. The latter consisted of two larger plates, one held in each hand, and struck together as an accompaniment to other instruments. Cypress (Isa. xliv. 14). A large evergreen tree. The wood is fragrant, very compact and heavy. It scarcely ever rots, decays or is worm- eaten ; for which reason the ancients used to make Judaism; and the great changes by which the na- tion was transformed into a church are clearly marked. D. Da'gon (dag, a fish). The god of the Philis- tines. It is the opinion of some that Dagon was re- presented like a woman, with the lower parts of a fish, like a triton or siren. Scripture shows clearly that the statue of Dagon was human, at least the upper part of it (1 Sam. v. 4, 5). A temple of Dagon at Gaza was pulled down by Samson ( Judg. 3 SITE OF CORINTH AND THE ACROCORINTHUS. the statues of their gods with it. The unperishable chests which contain the Egyptian mummies are of cypress. The gates of St. Peter's Church at Rome, which had lasted from the time of Constan- tine to that of Pope Eugene IV. — that is to say, eleven hundred years — were of cypress, and had in that time suffered no decay. Cyprus. A large island in the Mediterranean, situated between Cilicia and Syria. It? inhabitants were plunged in all manner of luxury and de- bauchery. Their principal deity was Venus. The apostles Paul and Barnabas landed in the isle of Cyprus, A. d. 44 (Acts xiii. 4). While they con- tinued at Salamis they preached Jesus Christ in the Jewish synagogues; from thence they visited all the cities of the island, preaching the gospel. At Paphos they found Bar-Jesus, a false prophet, with Sergius Paulus, the governor; Paul struck Bar-Jesus with blindness, and the proconsul em- braced Christianity. Some time after Barnabas went again into this island with John surnamed Mark (Acts xv. 39). Barnabas is considered as the principal apostle and first bishop of Cyprus, where it is said he was martyred, being stoned to death by the Jews of Salamis. Cy'rene. Was a city of Lybia in Africa, which, as it was the principal city of that province, gave to it the name of Cyrenaica. This city was once so powerful as to contend with Carthage for pre- eminence. It is mentioned in Holy Writ as the birth-place of Simon, whom the Jews compelled to bear our Saviour's cross (Matt, xxvii. 32 ; Luke xxiii. 26 ) ; Among the most inveterate enemies of Christianity, Luke reckons those of this province who had a synagogue at Jerusalem, and excited the people against St. Stephen (Acts xi. 20). Cy'rus. The founder of the Persian empire (Dan. vi. 28; x. 1, 13; 2 Chron. xxxvi. 22, 23). The great kings with whom the Jews had been brought into_ contact had been open oppressors or seductive allies, but Cyrus was a generous liberator and a just guardian of their rights. An inspired prophet (Isa. xliv. 28) recognized in him "a shep- herd" of the Lord, an "anointed" king (Isa. xlv. 1). The edict of Cyrus for the rebuilding of the temple (2 Chron. xxxvi. 22, 23; Ezra i. 1-4; iii. 7; iv. 3 ; v. 13, 17 ; vi. 3) was in fact the beginning of xvi. 23, etc.) In another, at Ashdod, the Philistines deposited the ark of God (1 Sam. v. 1-3). Dalmanu'tha. St. Mark says that Jesus Christ embarked with his disciples on the Lake of Tiberias and came to Dalmanutha (Mark viii. 10), but St. Matthew calls it Magdala (Matt. xv. 39). It seems that Dalmanutha was near to Magdala, on the west- ern side of the lake. Dalma'tia. A mountainous district on the east- ern coast of the Adriatic Sea. St. Paul sent Titus there (2 Tim. iv. 10), and he himself had preached the gospel in its immediate neighbourhood (Rom. xv. 19). Dam'aris. An Athenian woman converted to Christianity by St. Paul's preaching (Actsxvii. 34). Chrysostom and others held her to have been the wife of Dionysius the Areopagite. Daraas'cus. A celebrated city of Asia, and one of the most venerable places in the world for its antiquity. It is supposed to have been founded by Uz, the son of Aram ; and is at least known to have existed in the time of Abraham (Gen. xv. 2). It was the residence of the Syrian kings dur- ing the space of three centuries, and experienced a number of vicissitudes in every period of its his- tory. Its sovereign, Hadad, whom Josephus calls the first of its kings, was conquered by David, king of Israel. In the reign of Ahaz it was taken by Tiglath-Pileser, who slew its last king, Rezin, and added its provinces to the Assyrian empire. It was taken and plundered, also, by Sennacherib, Nebu- chadnezzar, the generals of Alexander the Great, Judas Maccabeus, and at length by the Romans in the war conducted by Pompey against Tigranes, in the year before Christ 65. It was destroyed by Ta- merlane, A. d. 1400, and was repaired by the Mame- lukes when they gained possession of Syria, but was wrested from them by the Turks in 1506. The modern city is delightfully situated about fifty miles from the sea, in a fertile and extensive plain. Its streets are narrow ; and one of them, called Straight, mentioned in Acts (ix. 11), still runs through the city, about half a mile in length. i)an. 1. The fifth son of Jacob, and the first of Bilhah, Rachel's maid (Gen. xxx. 6). The origin of the name is given in the exclamation of Rachel — "God hath judged me (ddnanni) . . . and given me a son ; therefore she called his name Dan," i. e., "judge." The records of Dan are unusually meagre. Only one son is attributed to him (Gen. xlvi. 23); but when the people were numbered in the wilderness of Sinai, his tribe was, with the ex- ception of Judah, the most numerous of all, con- taining sixty-two thousand seven hundred men able to serve. 2. The well-known city, so familiar as the most northern landmark of Palestine, in the common expression, " from Dan even to Beersheba." The name of the place was originally Laish or Lashem (Josh. xix. 47). 3. Apparently the name of a city associated with Javan, as one of t he- places in Southern Arabia from which the Phoeni- cians obtained wrought iron, cassia and calamus (Ezek. xxvii. 19). Dan'iel. A Hebrew prophet, contemporary with Ezekiel, but living longer than he. He was of (he royal family, and, though earned a captive to Babylon B. c. 606, rose to wisdom and honour. His great eminence maybe inferred from Ezek. xiv. 13, 14 and 28 ; ii. 3. The book which bears his name foretells not only the coming of Messiah, as other prophets, but the very time of his birth. Un- der the emblem of a great image of four materials, and of four beasts, the successive rise and fall of the four great monarchies of Babylon, Persia, Greece and Rome are predicted; after which, the kingdom of Christ, like the stone from the mountain, shall fill the earth and continue for ever. The first six chapters are historical, and describe the carrying away of Daniel and other noble persons. The rest is strictly prophetical, extending to the advent and death of Messiah, and the ultimate universality of the Church. Dark / ness. The darkness brought on Egypt as a plague was so thick as to be, as it were, palpable; so horrible that no one durst stir out of his place ; and so lasting that it endured three days and three nights (Ex. x. 21, 22; Wisdom xvii. 2, 3). The darkness at our Saviour's death began at the sixth hour, or noon, and ended at the third hour, or three o'clock in the afternoon. Thus it lasted almost the whole time he was on the cross; compare Matt. xxvii. 45, with John xix. 14 and Mark xv. 25. That it was preternatural is certain, for, the moon being at full, a natural eclipse of the sun was im- possible. EGYPTIAN, ASSTRIAN AND OTHER CROWNS. Dari'us. The name of several kings of Media and Persia. Three kings bearing this name are mentioned in the O. T. : 1. Darius the Mede (Dan. xi. 1 ; vi. 1), "the son of Ahasuerus of the seed of the Medes" (ix. 1), who is probably the same as "Astyages," the last king of the Medes. 2. Da- rius, the son of Hystaspes, the founder of the Perso- Arian dynasty. 3. Darius the Persian (Neh. xii. 22). Da'vid. The son of Jesse. Youngest son, prob- IMPltOVED DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE. 17 ably the youngest child of a family of ten. His mother's name is unknown. His father was of a great age when David was still young ( 1 Sam. xvii. 12). He became the most eminent king of Israel, and one of the most distinguished persons men- tioned in the Old Testament, both for his piety, talents, dignity and success. He wrote nearly all the Psalms. Christ, being a lineal descendant, is follows : Seythopolis, Hippos, Oadara, Pella, Phila- delphia, Gerasa, Dion, Canatha, Damascus and Ra- phana. All the cities of Decapolis, with the single exception of Seythopolis, lay on the east of the Jordan. It would appear, however, from Matt. iv. 25 and Mark vii. 31, that Decapolis was a general appellation for a large district extending along both sides of the Jordan. Pliny says it reached CYRENE. — THE NECROPOLIS OR CEMETERY. called "the Son of David." When it is said of him, while yet a youth among the folds, that he was a man " after God's own heart," it means that God chose him to be king over Israel, and would qualify him for that purpose. Da'vid, City of. [See Jerusalem.] Day. The Babylonians reckoned the day from sunrise to sunrise ; the Umbrians from noon to noon ; the Eomans from midnight to midnight ; the Athenians from sunset to sunset. The Hebrews adopted the latter reckoning (Lev. xxiii. 32, "from even to even shall ye celebrate your sabbath") from Gen. i. 5, " the evening and the 'morning were the first day." The Jews are supposed, like the modern Arabs, to have adopted from an early period minute specifications of the parts of the natural day. These are held to have been: 1. "The dawn." 2. "Sunrise." 3. "Heat of the day," about nine o'clock. 4. "The two noons" (Gen. xliii. 16; Deut. xxviii. 29). 5. "The cool (lit. wind) of the day," before sunset (Gen. iii. 8); so called by the Persians to this day. 6. " Evening." Dead Sea. This name nowhere occurs in the Bible, and appears not to have existed until the second century after Christ. In the O. T. the lake is called "the Salt Sea" and "the Sea of the Plain," and under the former of these names it is described. Deb'orah. A prophetess, wife of Lapidoth, judged the Israelites, and dwelt under a palm tree between Ramah and Bethel (Judg. iv. 4, 5). She sent for Barak, directed him to attack Sisera, and in the name of God promised him victory; but Barak refusing to go unless she went with him, she told him that the honour of this expedition would be given to a woman, and not to him. After the victory, Deborah and Barak sung a fine thanksgiving song, the composition probably of Deborah alone, which is preserved (Judg. v.) Decap'olis (Matt. iv. 25 ; Mark v. 20, and viii. 31). Immediately after the conquest of Syria by the Romans (B.C. G5) ten cities appear to have been rebuilt, partially colonized, and endowed with peculiar privileges; the country around them was hence called Decapolis. Pliny enumerates them as from Damascus on the north to Philadelphia on the south, and from Seythopolis on the west to Canatha on the east. This region, once so popu- lous and prosperous, from which multitudes flocked to hear the Saviour and through which multitudes followed His footsteps, is now almost without an inhabitant. Dedication, Feast of the. The festival insti- tuted to commemorate the purging of the Temple Degrees, Songs of. A title given to fifteen Psalms, from cxx. to exxxiv. inclusive. Four of them are attributed to David, one is ascribed to the pen of Solomon, and the other ten give no indica- tion of their author. With respect to the term rendered " degrees," the most probable opinion is that they were pilgrim songs, sung by the people as they went up to Jerusalem. Deli'lah. A woman who dwelt in the valley of Sorek, beloved by Samson (Judg. xvi. 4-18j. There seems to be little doubt that she was a Philistine courtesan. [See Sam- son.] Del'uge. [See Noah.] De'mas. A Thes-^alonian men- - - \ tioned by Paul 1 2 Tim. iv. 10 i, who was at first a most zealous disciple of the apostle, and very serviceable •,'-.;- .; to him at Rome during his im- ?^-:~~~ - prisonment, but afterward (about a. =^t- - - D. 05 j forsook him to follow a more -: "_ secular life, -fig . Deme'trius. 1. A goldsmith of Ephesus, who made niches, or little chapels, or portable models of the famous temple of Diana at Ephe- sus, which he sold to foreigners (Acts xix. 24). 2. Demetrius, mentioned by John as an eminent Christian - 3 John xii.), is by some believed to be the same as the preceding, who had renounced heathenism to embrace Christianity. But this wants proof. De'mon. Its usage in classical Greek is various. In the Gospels generally, in James ii. 19 and in Rev. xvi. 14. the demons are spoken of as spiritual beings, at enmity with God, and having jiower to afflict man, not only with disease, but, as is marked by the frequent epithet " unclean," with spiritual pollution also. They " believe" the power of God "and tremble" (James ii. 19); they recognize the Lord as the Son of God (Matt. viii. 29; Luke iv. 41), and acknowledge the power of His name, used in exorcism, in the place of the name of Je- hovah, by His appointed messengers (Acts xix. 15) ; and look forward in terror to the judgment to come (Matt. viii. 29). Demo'niacs. This word is frequently used in the N. T., and applied to persons suffering under DAMASCUS, ONE OP TI1E MOST ANCIE) and the rebuilding of the altar after Judas Mae- cabseushad driven out the Syrians, B.C. 10 1. Ii is named only once in the Scriptures (John x. 22). It commenced on the twenty-fifth of Chisleu, the anniversary of (lie pollution of the temple by An- tiochus Epiphanes, B.C. 107. the possession of a demon or evil spirit, sucn session generally showing itself visibly in 1 disease or mental derangement Witn regard t > the frequent use of this word, three main have been started : 1. That of the mythii making the whole account merely ovml 18 IMPROVED DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE. 2. That our Lord and the Evangelists, in referring to demoniacal possession, spoke only in accommo- dation to the general belief of the Jews, without any assertion as to its truth or its falsity. It is con- cluded that since the symptoms of the affliction -were frequently those of bodily disease (as dumb- ness, Matt. ix. 32; blindness, Matt. xii. 22; epi- lepsy, Mark ix. 17-27), or those seen in cases of ordinary insanity (as in Matt. viii. 28; Mark v. 1-5), and since also the phrase "to have a devil" is constantly used in connection with, and as ap- parently equivalent to, "to be mad" (John vii. 20; viii. 48; x. 20; and perhaps Matt. xi. 18; Luke vii. 33), the demoniacs were merely persons suffering under unusual diseases of body and mind. 3. That there are evil spirits, subjects of the Evil One, who, in the days of the Lord himself and his apostles espe- cially, were permitted to exercise a direct influence over the souls and bodies of certain men. This last is the ordinarily accepted and literal interpre- tation of the numerous passages upon the subject. Dena'rius. A Roman silver coin in the time of our Saviour. It was the principal silver coin of the Roman commonwealth. From the parable of the labourers in the vineyard it would seem that a denarius was then the ordinary pay for a day's labour (Matt. xx. 2, 4, 7, 9, 10, 13). Dep'uty. The uniform rendering of the Greek word which signifies "proconsul" (Acts xiii. 7, 8, 12; xix. 38). Der'ba. A city of Lycaonia, to which Paul and DRESS OP AN EGYPTIAN. Barnabas fled when expelled from Iconium (Acts xiv. 6). Des'ert. The Hebrews, by midbdr, "a desert," mean an uncultivated place, particularly if mount- ainous. Some deserts were entirely dry and bar- ren, others were beautiful, and had good pastures. Scripture speaks of the beauty of the desert (Ps. Ixv. 12, 13). Deuteron'omy. From deuteros, second, and nomos, law ; the last book of the Pentateuch or five books of Moses. As its name imports, it contains a repetition of the civil and moral law, which was a second time delivered by Moses with some addi- tions and explanations, as well to impress it more forcibly upon the Israelites in general, as in par- ticular for the benefit of those who, being born in the wilderness, were not present at the first promul- gation of the law. It contains also severe re- proaches and earnest exhortations. The Messiah is explicitly foretold in this book, and there are many remarkable predictions interspersed in it. Dev'il. Literally a slanderer, a fallen angel or infernal spirit. Satan is, by way of eminence, called the devil, and the god of this world, from his power and influence (John xii. 31 ; 2 Cor. iv. 4). He has various titles given him in Scripture, ex- pressive of his character: Satan (Job ii. 6); Beel- zebub (Matt. xii. 24); Belial (2 Cor. vi. 15); Luci- fer (Isa. xiv. 12); Dragon (Rev. xii. 7); Adversary (1 Pet. v. 8); Prince of Darkness (Eph. vi. 12) ; Apollyon, or Destroyer (Rev. ix. 11) ; Angel of the bottomless pit. He is represented as a sinner from the beginning (1 John iii. 8) ; a liar (John viii. 44); a deceiver (Rev. xx. 10); an accuser (Rev. xii. 10) and a murderer (John viii. 44). Di'adem. What the "diadem" of the Jews was we know not. That of other nations of anti- quity was a fillet of silk two inches broad, bound ORDINARY DRESS OF THE MODERN BEDOUIN. round the head and tied behind, the invention of which is attributed to Liber. Its colour was gen- erally white ; sometimes, however, it was blue, like that of Darius; and it was sown with pearls or other gems (Zech. ix. 16), and enriched with gold (Rev. ix. 7). Di'al. Is not mentioned in Scripture before the reign of Ahaz. Interpreters differ concerning the form of the dial of Ahaz (2 Kings xx.) The gen- erality of expositors think that it was a staircase so disposed that the sun showed the hours upon it by the shadow. Others suppose that it was a pillar erected in the middle of a smooth pavement, on which the hours were engraven. It would seem, indeed, that the most ancient sun-dial known is in the form of a half circle hollowed into the stone, and the stone cut down to an angle. This kind of dial was invented in Babylon, and was very prob- ably the same as that of Ahaz. Diamond. A precious stone, the third in the second row on the breastplate of the high priest (Ex. xxviii. 18; xxxix. 11), and mentioned by Ezekiel (xxviii. 13) among the precious stones of the king of Tyre. Some suppose yahalom to be the "emerald." Dian'a. This Latin word, properly denoting a Roman divinity, is the representative of the Greek Artemis, the tutelary goddess of the Ephesians, who plays so important a part in the narrative of Acts DRESS OP AN EGYPTIAN OF THE UPPER CLASS. xix. The Ephesian Diana was, however, regarded as invested with very different attributes, and is rather to be identified with Astarte and other female divinities of the East. The head wore a mural crown, each hand held a bar of metal, and the lower part ended in a rude block covered with figures of animals and mystic inscriptions. This idol was re- garded as an object of peculiar sanctity, and was believed to have fallen down from heaven (Acts xix. 35). Di'bon. 1. A town on the east side of Jordan, in the rich pastoral country, which was taken pos- session of and rebuilt by the children of Gad (Num. xxxii. 3, 34). 2. One of the towns which were re- inhabited by the men of Judah after the return from captivity (Neh. xi. 25), identical with Di- monah. Didrach'ma. A Greek word, signifying a piece of money in value two drachmas; about fourteen pence English, or twenty-five cents. The Jews were by law obliged, every person, lo pay two drachmas, that is, half a shekel, to the temple. To pay this, our Lord sent Peter to catcli a fish, which probably had just swallowed such a coin (Matt. xvii. 24-27). Di'nah. The daughter of Jacob by Leah (Gen. xxx. 21). She accompanied her father from Meso- potamia to Canaan, and, having ventured among the inhabitants, was violated by Shechem, the son of Hamor, the chieftain of the territory in which her father had settled (Gen. xxxiv.) Shechem proposed to make the usual reparation by paying a sum to the father and marrying her (Gen. xxxiv. 12). But in this case the suitor was an alien, and the crown of the offence consisted in its having been committed by an alien against the favoured people of God; he had "wrought folly in Israel" DRESS OF EGYPTIANS OP THE LOWER ORDER. (xxxiv. 7). The proposals of Hamor, who acted as his deputy, were framed on the recognition of the hitherto complete separation of the two peo- ples ; he proposed the fusion of the two by the establishment of the rights of intermarriage and commerce. The sons of Jacob, bent upon revenge, availed themselves of the eagerness which Shechem showed to effect their purpose; they demanded, as a condition of the proposed union, the circumcision of the Shechemites. They therefore assented; and on the third day, when the pain and fever resulting from the operation were at the highest, Simeon and Levi, own brothers to Dinah, attacked them unex- pectedly, slew all the males and plundered their city. Dioriys'ius, the Areopagite. Is said in his youth to have been bred at Athens, and to have been instructed in all the arts and sciences for which that seat of the Muses was renowned ; and at the age of five and twenty, to have travelled into Egypt, there to perfect himself in the study of astronomy. When Christ died, he is said to have been at Heliopolis, and observing the preternatural darkness which accompanied his crucifixion, he re- marked that either God himself was suffering, or that he sympathized with some one that was suffer- ing. Returning to Athens, he became one of the senators of the Areopagus, disputed with the Apostle Paal, and by him was converted into the Christian faith (Acts xvii.) According to ecclesiastical his- tory, he became a presbyter of the Church of Athens, where he laboured much in the defence and propagation of the gospel, and after suffering IMPROVED DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE. 19 greatly on account of his profession, he crowned his labours with a glorious martyrdom, being burnt to death in that city in the year of Christ 95. DioCrephes. A professed Christian, near Ephe- sus, who did not receive and kindly aid those mis- sionaries to the heathen whom the apostle had sent to him, nor would he suffer others to do so. He is a perfect representative of the anti-missionary spirit in modern times. See 3 John 5-10. Divina'tion. An art much practiced among heathen. So sinful is it in the sight of God to re- sort to witches, magicians or diviners that the offence was made punishable with death (Deut. xviii.) The means by which diviners pretended DRESS OF AN EGYPTIAN WOMAN. to discover hidden things and foretell destiny were various ; such as observing the flight of birds, examining the entrails of beasts, casting lots, etc. These signs were called omens. The word " divine" in Gen. xliv. 5, 15 seems to mean a natural sagacity in searching out and bringing to light hidden transactions. Divorce. The law regulating this subject is found in Deut. xxiv. 1-4, and the cases in which the right of a husband to divorce his wife was lost are stated ib. xxii. 19, 29. The ground of divorce is a point on which the Jewish doctors of the period of the N. T. widely differed ; the school of Shammai seeming to limit it to a moral delinquency in the woman, whilst that of Hillel extended it to trifling causes; e. g., if the wife burnt the food she was cooking for her husband. The Pharisees wished, perhaps, to embroil our Saviour with these rival schools by their question (Matt. xix. 3) ; by His ORDINARY DRESS OF THE WOMEN OF UPPER EGYPT. answer to which, as well as by His previous maxim (v. 31), he declares that but for their hardened state of heart such questions would have no place. Yet from the distinction made, " But I say unto you" (v. 31, 32), it seems to follow that he regarded all the lesser causes than "fornication" as standing on too weak ground, and declined the question of how to interpret the words of Moses. Do'eg. An Idumean, chief of Saul's herdmen. He was at Nob when Ahimelech gave David the sword of Goliath, and not only gave information to Saul, but when others declined the office, him- self executed the king's order to destroy the priests of Nob, with their families, to the number of eighty-five persons, together with all their propertv (1 Sam. xxi. 7 ; xxii. 9, 18, 22; Ps. lii.) Dog. A well-known animal, which, when pro- perly domesticated and trained, is highly useful and intelligent. Under the law, the dog was not to be eaten, and the Jews held him in great con- tempt. Hence, when David and Mephibosheth would use the most humbling terms, they compared themselves to "a dead dog" (1 Sam. xxiv. 14; 2 Sam. ix. 8). Isaiah compares the false teachers of his day to dogs (Isa. lvi. 10, 11). It must have been a hard saying to the faith of the poor woman who applied to Christ for help, that it was not pro- per to ''give children's bread to dogs" (Matt. xv. 26). To call a person a dog is still, in the East, expressive of the highest contempt. The dog was not, in those days, made a companion or rendered very useful. Few dogs had a particular owner, but lived as they could, chiefly by prowling at night for offal. Do'than. A place first mentioned (Gen. xxxvii. 17) in connection with the history of Joseph, and apparently as in the neighbourhood of Shechem. It next appears as the residence of Elisha ( 2 Kings vi. 13). Later still we encounter it under the name of Dothaim. Its ruins have been discovered, still bearing its ancient name unimpaired. Dove (Heb. Yondh). The first mention of this bird occurs in Gen. viii. The dove's rapidity of flight is alluded to in Ps. lv. 6 ; the beauty of its plumage in Ps. lxviii. 13; its dwelling in the rocks and valleys in Jer. xlviii. 28 and Ezek. vii. 16 ; its mournful voice in Isa. xxxviii. 14 ; lix. 11 ; Nah. ii. 7 ; its harmlessness in Matt. x. 16; its simplicity in Hos. vii. 11, and its amativeness in Cant. i. 15 ; ii. 14. Doves are kept in a domesticated state in many parts of the East. In Persia, pigeon-houses are erected at a distance from the dwellings, for the purpose of collecting the dung as manure. There is probably an allusion to such a custom in Isa. Ix. 8. Dove's Dung. It is article mentioned (2 Kings vi. 25) was really pigeons' dung used for manure, as Josephus and Theodoret think, or what the Arabians call chick-peas, a kind of tare, or cicer, resembling doves' dung when parched. Some of the rabbins affirm that it was the grain taken from the crops of pigeons which, during the siege, filled themselves in the neighbouring fields. Drachm (2 Mac. iv. 19 ; x. 20; xii. 43; Luke xv. 8, 9). A Greek silver coin, varying in weight on ac- count of the use of different talents. Drach'ma. The value of a common drachma was seven pence English, or twelve and a half cents. A didrachma, or double drachma, made very near half a shekel ; and four drachmas made nearly a shekel, /. c, nearly half a dollar. Drag'on signifies either a large fish, as the whale, or a crocodile, or great serpent. In some places ii evidently means the deadly poisonous lizard called Gecko by the East Indians. Dream. The Eastern people, and in particular the Jews, greatlv regarded dreams. We see the antiquity of this custom in the history of Pharaoh's butler and baker (Gen. xl.\ and Pharaoh himself and Nebuchadnezzar are also instances. God ex- pressly forbade his people from observing dreams, and from consulting explainers of them. Hut doubtful whether this they were not forbidden, when they thought they had a significative dream, to address the prophets of the Lord, or the high priest in his ephod, to have it explained. Under the Christian dispensa- tion, while we read frequently of trances and visions, dreams are never referred to as vehicles of IMPERIAL EAGLE OF PALESTINE. divine revelation. And where dreams are re- corded as means of Cod's revelation to his chosen servants, they are almost always referred to the periods of their earliest and most imperfect know- ledge. Dress. This subject includes the following par- ticulars: 1. Materials. 2. Colour and decora- tions. 3. Name, form and mode of wearing the various articles. 4. Special usages relating there- to. The simplest style of Oriental dress was a long loose shirt or tunic without a girdle, reaching nearly to the ankle, or the same robe with the ad- dition of the girdle. In the ordinary dress of the modern Bedouin the tunic overlaps the girdle at the waist, leaving an ample fold, which serves as a pocket. The dress of the middle and upper classes in modern Egypt illustrates the customs of the Hebrews. Some of the peculiarities of female SOUTHERN Ei'RATANV. NS OF THE PALAd OF IURIVS. dress are illustrated by the Egyptian woman in her walking dress, as still worn by the peasants in the South of Egypt. Drink, Strong. The Hebrew term ahtcdr, in its etymological sense, applied to any beverage that had intoxicating qualities. The following bever were known to the Jews: 1. /><• r, which was largely consumed in Egypl under the name of tythu*. It was made of barley; certain herbs, each as lupin and skinvi, were used as substitutes for hops. '_'. Cider, which is noticed in the Miahnaasi .">. Hotuy-vnne, of which there weretwosorta one consisting of a mixture <•( win.-, honey and pepper; the other a d.eoetion ol thejnice of the grape. -1. 20 IMPROVED DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE, Date-wine, which was also manufactured in Egypt. 5. Various other fruits and vegetables are enume- rated by Pliny as supplying materials for factitious or home-made wine, such as figs, millet, the carob fruit, etc DronVedary. A fleet animal, so called trom the Greek word dromo, I run. It is smaller and more slender than a camel, but can carry a man a hun- Ear. In Scripture the same as to till or plough, as "ear the ground" (1 Sam. viii. 12; Isa. xxx. 24). Earnings. The material of which earrings were E'bal. A celebrated mountain near Shechem, over against Mount Gerizim. These two mountains are within two hundred paces of each other, and separated by a deep valley, in which stood the town MUMMY OF PENAMEN, PRIEST 01' AJIUN UA. dred miles in a day. It is governed by a bridle connected with a ring fixed in its nose; which illus- trates the expression in 2 Kings xix. 28, meaning that Sennacherib should go back tamely and swiftly. Drusil'la. The third daughter of Agrippa, was married to Azizus, king of the Emessenians,_ whom she abandoned, that she might marry Claudius Fe- lix, by whom she had a son named Agrippa. She was one of the most beautiful women of her age, but exceedingly licentious (Acts xxiv. 24). Dul'cimer (Dan. iii. 5, 10). An instrument of music, as is usually thought ; but the original word, swmponydh, renders it doubtful whether it really meant a musical instrument, or a musical strain, chorus or accompaniment. The rabbins, however, describe it as a sort of bagpipe. Dung. The uses of dung were twofold — as man- ure and as fuel. The manure consisted either of straw steeped in liquid manure, (Isa. xxv. 10), or the sweepings (Isa. v. 25) of the streets and roads, which were carefully removed from about the houses and collected in heaps outside the walls of the towns at fixed spots (hence the dung-gate at Jerusalem, Nc-h. ii. 13), and thence removed in due course to the fields. The difficulty of procur- ing fuel in Syria, Arabia and Egypt has made dung- in all ages valuable as a substitute; it was probably used for heating ovens and for baking cakes (Ezek. iv. 12, 15), the equable heat which it produced adapting it peculiarly for the latter operation. Cow's and camel's dung is still used for a similar purpose by the Bedouins. Du'ra. The plain where Nebuchadnezzar set up the golden image (Dan. iii. 1) has been sometimes identified with a tract a little below Tekrit, on the left bank of the Tigris, where the name Uur is still found. M. Opert places the plain (or, as he calls it, the "valley") of Dura to the south-east of Baby- lon. SITE OF EP1IE6U3, CAPITAL OF THE ROMAN PROVINCE OF ASIA. E. Eagle. The Hebrew word rendered "Eagle" is nexher. The magnificent birds of prey included under this generic title are spread over ike whole world. Several species occur in Palestine and the surrounding regions, as the imperial eagle (Aquila heliaea), the golden eagle (A. cJirysaetos), the spotted eagle (A. ncevia), and probably the white-tailed eagle (A.albirilla), (Mic.i.16; Josh, xxxix. 27-30; Ex. xix. 4; Dent, xxxii. 12). form circular. They were worn by women and by youth of both sexes. Earth/ quake (1 Kings xix. 11). It is supposed that Korah and his companions were destroyed by an earthquake. The earthquake was among the fearful signs which attended the crucifixion of our Saviour. Travellers tell us that the rocks on Cal- vary are rent asunder, and evidently by some such convulsion as an earthquake; and very early tradi- tion says it was by the earthquake which happened at the time of the crucifixion. That the scene was terrible may well be inferred from Matt, xxvii. 51- 54. Severe earthquakes often visit Palestine. One in 1837 did awful dam- age in Tiberias, and about a third of its ^^ inhabitants perished. .djjHB The earth was seen to open and close ,-JS again. In this fear- ful catastrophe many ,'" ' ' - "-.'"■' thousands were killed /-_,— ; "-..-■">--» .-... . in other places, and whole villages were laid in ruins. Earth- quakes are mentioned among the calamities which should precede the destruction of Je- rusalem (Matt. xxiv. 7), and Josephus and other historians affirm the literal fulfilment of the prediction. Earthquakes, in pro- phetical language, denote revolutions and commotions in states and empires. East. By the East the Hebrews frequently describe not only Arabia Deserta and the lands of Moab and Ammon, which lay to the east of Palestine, but also Assyria, Meso- potamia, Babylonia and Chaldea, though they are situated rather to the north than to the east of Judc-a. Balaam, Cyrus and the wise men who visited Bethlehem at the time Christ was born are said to have come from the East (Num. xxiii. 7 ; Isa. xlvi. 11 ; Matt. ii. 1). Eas'ter. A word improperly put for passover. On this day some Christians commemorate our Saviour's resurrection. Different churches ob- serve different days. Easing. The He- brews in Joseph's day neither ate with the Egyptians nor the Egyptians with them (Gen. xliii. 32), nor, in our Saviour's time, with the Samaritans (Johniv.9). The Jews were scandalized at Christ's eating with publicans and sinner's (Matt. ix. 11). As there were several sorts of meats the use of which was prohibited, they could not con- veniently eat with those who partook of them, fearing to receive pol- lution by touching such food, or if by accident airy particles of it should fall on them." The an- cient Hebrews at their meals had each his separate table. Joseph, entertaining his brethren in Egypt, seated them separately, each at his particular table; and he himself sat down separately from the Egyp- tians who ate with him ; but he sent to his brethren portions out of the provisions which were before him (Gen. xliii. 31, etc.) Elkanah, Samuel's father, who had two wives, distributed their portions to them separately (1 Sam. i. 4, 5). made was generally gold (Ex. xxxii. 2), and their of Shechem. One of them is barren ; the other covered with a beautiful verdure. Moses com- manded the Israelites, as soon as they should have passed the river Jordan, to go directly to Shechem, and divide the whole multitude into two bodies, each composed of six tribes — one company to be placed on Ebal, and the other on Gerizim. The six tribes that were on Gerizim were to pronounce blessings on those who should faithfully observe the law of the Lord, and the six others on Mount Ebal were to pronounce curses against those who should violate it (Deut. xi. 29, etc.; xxvii. and xxviii,; Josh. viii. 30, 31). E / bed-me / lech. An Ethiopian eunuch in the w& VIEW OF THE THEATRE AT EPHESUS. service of King Zedekiah, through whose inter- ference Jeremiah was released from prison (Jer. xxxviii. 7; xxxix. 15). Eb'ene'zer. The name of that field wherein the Israelites were defeated by the Philistines when the ark of the Lord was taken (1 Sam. iv. 1); also a memorial stone set up by Samuel to commemorate a victory over the Philistines. The word signifies the stone of help; and it was erected by the prophet, saying, " Hitherto the Lord hath helped us." Ecbat'ana, or Ecbat'ane. A Median city, mentioned only once in Scripture (Ezra vi. 2, marg., Achmetha being given in the text) ; and even there it has been doubted whether the word does not rather mean in a coffer, treasury or record-chest. There were two cities which bore the name of Ecbatana. These are sometimes confounded ; and, indeed, as they were no very great distance apart, it is by no means easy to decide which of them an author refers to. One was the capital of Northern Media, or Media Atropatene; and it has been identified by Sir H. Rawlinson with the ruins of Takht-i-Suletman. The other Ecbatana (2 Mace. ix. 3) was the metropolis of Media Magna, on the northern side of the mountain Orontes, now El- wend. It was the summer residence of the Persian kings from Darius Hystaspes, and later of the Par- thian monarchs. It is still an important city, con- taining from twenty thousand to thirty thousand inhabitants, called Hamadan. The Jews point out the tombs of Esther and Mordecai in the neigh- bourhood. Ecclesias'tes. A canonical book of the Old Testament, of which Solomon was the author, as appears from the first sentence. The design of this book is to show the vanity of all sublunary things. E'dar, Tower of. The place to which Jacob re- moved after the death of Rachel (Gen. xxxv. 21). It is called also the tower of the flocks (Mic. iv. 8). It was a place of fine pasturage, about a mile from Bethlehem, supposed to be the very spot on which the shepherds received the announcement of the birth of Christ. It is very remarkable that the Targum of Jonathan calls it "the place where King Messiah shall be revealed in the end of days." IMPROVED DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE. 21 E'den. 1. The first residence of man, called in the Septuagint Paradise. The latter is a word of Persian origin, and describes an extensive tract of pleasure land. Eden probably stood on the Eu- phrates, not far north of the Persian Gulf. Here is still the most fertile and pleasant part of the KUFA, OR BOAT OF WICKER-WORK, USED ON THE EUPHRATES. Turkish empire, though now miserably cultivated. 2. One of the marts which supplied the luxury of Tyre with richly embroidered stuffs. 3. Beth- Eden, " house of pleasure ;" probably the name of a country residence of the kings of Damascus (Amos i. 5). E'dom. The name Edom was given to Esau, the first-born son of Isaac, and twin brother of Jacob, when he sold his birth-right to the latter for a meal of lentil pottage. The peculiar colour of the pottage gave rise to the name Edom, which signifies "red" (Gen. xxv. 29-34). The country which the Lord subsequently gave to Esau was hence called the "field of Edom" (Gen. xxxii. 3), or "land of Edom" (Gen. xxxvi. 16; Num. xxxiii. 37). E'domites. Descendants of Edom. Inveterate foes to Israel, they were rendered tributary by David, but revolted under Jehoram, and rendered themselves independent (2 Chron. xxi. 8-10). Egg (Deut. xxii. 6; Job xxxix. 14; Isa. x. 14; lix. 5; Luke xi. 12). Eggs are considered as a very great delicacy in the East, and are served up with fish and honey at entertainments. As a desirable article of food the egg is mentioned ^Luke xi. 12) : " If a son ask for an egg, will his father offer him a scorpion ?" It has been remarked that the body of the scorpion is very like an egg, Israelites, and was slain by Ehud (Judg. iii. 14, 21). It is thought to have been a common name of the kings of Moab, as Abimelech was of the Philistine?. Egypt. A country of Africa, called also in the Hebrew Scriptures the land of Mizraim and the land of Ham ; by the Turks and Arabs, Masr and Misr; and by the native Egyptians, Chemi or the land of Ham. Mr. Faber derives the name from Ai-Capht, or the land of the Caphtorim, from which also the modern Egyptians derive their name of Cophts. Egypt was first peopled after the deluge by Mizraim, or Mizrj the son of Ham, who is supposed to be the same with Menes, recorded in Egyptian history as the first king. Everything relating to the subsequent history and condition of this country for many ages is involved in fable. Nor have we any clear information from heathen wri- ters until the time of Cyrus and his son Cambyses, when the line of Egyptian princes ceased in agree- ment with prophecies to that effect. Manetho, the Egyptian historian, has given a list of thirty dy- nasties, which, if successive, make a period of five thousand three hundred years to the time of Alex- ander, or three thousand two hundred and eighty- two years more than the real time, according to the Mosaic chronology. But this is a manifest forgery, which has, nevertheless, been appealed to by infidel writers as authority against the veracity of the Mosaic history. The truth is, that this pre- tended succession of princes, if all of them can be supposed to have existed at all, constituted several distinct dynasties, ruling in different cities at the same time ; thus there were the kingdoms of Thebes, Thin, Memphis and Tanis. E'hud. Son of Gera of the tribe of Benjamin (Judg. iii. 15), the second judge of the Israelites. In the Bible he is not called a judge, but a de- liverer (I. c.) : so Othniel (Judg. iii. 9) and all the judges (Neh. ix. 27). He was chosen to destroy Eglon, who had established himself in Jericho. He was very strong, and left-handed. [See Eglon.] Ek'ron. One of the five towns belonging to the lords of the Philistines (Josh. xiii. 3). 'Akir, the modern representative of Ekron, lies at about five REPUTED TOMB OF EZRA ON THE BANKS as its head can scarcely be distinguished, especially if it be of the white kind, which is the first species mentioned by jElian, Avicenna, and others. Bbchart has produced testimonies to prove that the scorpions in Judea were about the bigness of an egg. So the similitude is preserved between the thing asked and the thing given. Eg'lah. One of David's wives during his reign in Hebron, and the mother of his son Ithream (2 Sam. iii. 5 ; 1 Chron. iii. 3). According to the an- cient Hebrew tradition, she was Michal. Eg'lon. A king of Moab, who oppressed the miles south-west of Ramleh. In the Apocrypha it appears as Accaron (1 Mace. x. 89). E'lah. 1. The son and successor of Baasha, kinp; of Israel (1 Kings xvi. S-10). He was killed, while drunk, by Zimri, in the house of his steward Arza, who was probably a confederate in the plot. 2. Father of Hoshca, the last king of Israel (2 Kings xv. 30; xvii. 1). E'lah, the Valley of. A valley in which the Israelites were encamped against the Philistines when David killed Goliath (1 Sam. xvii. 2, 19). It is once more mentioned in the same connection (xxi. 9). It lay nearer Ekron that any other Phil- istine town. E'lam. The eldest son of Shem, who settled in a country to which he gave his name (Gen. x. 22). It is frequently mentioned in .Scripture. Before the captivity the Jews seem always to have intended Persia by the name of Elam. El-beth/el. The name which Jacob is said to have bestowed on the place at which God appeared to him when he was flying from Esau (Gen.xxv. 7). EPdad and Me'dad. Appointed by Moses among the seventy elders of Israel who were to assist in the government. Though not present in the general assembly, they were, notwithstanding, filled with the Spirit of God equally with those who were in that assembly, and they began to pro- phesy in the camp. Joshua would have had Moses forbid them, but Moses replied, "Envic-st thou for my sake ? Would God that all the Lord's people FALLOW DEER (ALCELAPHUS BUBALIS). were prophets, and that God would pour forth his Spirit upon them" (Num. xi. 24-29). EPder. A person advanced in age, chosen in early ages to bear rule. The Hebrew elders were the chiefs of the principal families, or persons of allowed wisdom and prudence. There seem to have been generally seventy of them. The term, as used in the New Testament, is the proper title of office to denote Christian pastors or prcsbvters (Acts xx. 17, 28 ; Tit. i. 5-7 ; 1 Pet. v. 1, 2). Elea'zar. 1. Third son of Aaron, by Elisheba, daughter of Amminadab. After the death of Na- dab and Abihu without children (Lev. x. 1 ; Num. iii. 4), Eleazar was appointed chief over the prin- cipal Levites (Num. iii. 32). He was invested on Mount Hor with the sacred garments, as the suc- cessor of Aaron in the office of high priest (Num. xx. 28). The time of his death is not mentioned in Scripture. 2. The son of Abinadab, of the hill of Kirjath-jcarim (1 Sam. vii. 1). 3. The son of Dodo; one of the three principal mighty men of David's army (2 Sam. xxiii. 9; 1 Chron. xi. 12*1. 4. Surnamed Av.vkax (1 Mace. ii. 5), the fourth son of Mattathias, who fell by a noble act of self-devo- tion in an engagement with Antiochus Eupator, u. c. 1G4 (1 Mace vi. 43). E'li. A high priest of the Hebrews, of the race of Ithamar, who succeeded Abdon, and governed the Hebrews, both as priest and judge, during forty years. How Eli came to the high priesthood, and how his dignity was transferred from Eleaar's family to that of Itham.tr, who WW Aaron's young- est son, we know not. This much, however, is certain, that it was not done without an express declaration of God's will (1 Sam. ii. .7, etc. I In the reign of Solomon the predictions in relation to Eli's family were fulfilled; for the high priesthood was taken from Abiathar, a descendant o( Eli, and given to Zadok, who was o( the race of Elwt 1 Kings ii. 26). l-'li appears to have beea a p but indolent man. bunded by paternal affection, who Buffered his sons to gain the ascendency . him; ami fir want either of personal COUTage or zeal tor the '-lory of God sufficient to restrain theijr licentious conduct, lie permitted them to 22 IMPBOVED DICTIONAEY OF THE BIBLE. their own and his ruin. Thus he carried his in- dulgence to cruelty, while a more dignified and austere conduct on his part might have rendered them wise and virtuous, and thereby have preserved himself and family. A striking lesson for parents! God admonished 'him by Samuel, then a child, and Eli received those awful admonitions with a mind fully resigned to the divine will. "It is the Lord," said he; "let him do what seemeth him good." God deferred the execution of his ven- geance many years. At length, however, Hophni and Phineas, the sons of Eli, were slain by the GOLDEN GATE OP JERUSALEM — SHOWING REMAINS OF JEWISH WALL. Philistines, the ark of the Lord was taken, and Eli himself, hearing this melancholy news, fell back- ward from his chair and broke his neck, in the ninety-eighth year of his age (1 Sam. iv. 12, 18). Eli'ab (1 Sam. xvii. 28). The eldest son of Jesse (1 Sam. xvii. 13), and a man of angry and envious temper, as appears from his treatment of his brother David. Eli'akim. 1 (2 Kings xviii. 18). An officer in the court of Hezekiah, king of Judah, and one of the commissioners appointed to treat with the king of Assyria, who had laid siege to Jerusalem. We have a minute and deeply interesting account of the whole scene (2 Kings xviii. and xix.) 2 (2 Kings xxiii. 34). Son and successor of Josiah, king of Judah. His name was changed to Jehoi- akim. [See Jehoiakim.] ElPas. N. T. name for Elijah. Eli'ashib (Neh. xiii. 4). An officer of the tem- ple. To oblige Tobiah, a relative, he took the stores out of one of the courts of the temple, and fitted it up for Tobiah's lodgings. As soon as Nehemiah knew of it, he caused all Tobiah's fur- niture to be cast out, the apartments to be thor- oughly cleansed and the stores to be returned. Elie'zer, God's help (Gen. xv. 2). A name of frequent occurrence in the Old Testament. The most distinguished person who bore it was Abra- ham's steward and confidential .servant (Gen. xxiv. 2). Abraham calls him the "steward of my house," or literally, "son of possession of my house," and speaks of him as his heir — as the "son of his house" — his heir-at-law. Probably he was a near relative or kinsman, and some are inclined to identify him with Lot. Eli'hu. One of Job's friends, a descendant of Nahor (Job xxxii. 2). Elijah. No person in the O. T. exercises on us a more remarkable fascination. "Elijah the Tishbite of the inhabitants of Gilead" is literally all that is given us to know of his parentage and locality. Of his appearance as he "stood before" Ahab, with the suddenness of motion to this day characteristic of the Bedouins from his native hills, we can perhaps realize something from the touches, few, but strong, of the narrative. His chief char- acteristic was his hair, long and thick, and hanging down his back; which, if not betokening the im- mense strength of Samson, yet accompanied powers of endurance no less remarkable. His ordinary clothing consisted of a girdle of skin round his loins, which he tightened when about to move quickly (1 Kings xviii. 46). But in addition to this he occasionally wore the "mantle" or cape of sheepskin which has supplied us with one of our most familiar figures of speech. In this mantle, in moments of emotion, he would hide his face (1 Kings xix. 13), or when excited would roll it up as into a kind of staff. The solitary life in which these external peculiarities had been assumed had also nurtured that fierceness of zeal and that direct- ness of address which so distinguished him. It was in the wild loneliness of the hills and ravines of Gilead that the knowledge of Jehovah, the living God of Israel, had been impressed on his mind, which was to form the subject of his mission to the idolatrous court and country of Israel. What we may call the first act in his life embraces be- tween three and four years — three years and six months for the duration of the drought, according to the statements of the New Testament (Luke iv. 25; James v. 17), and three or four months more for the journey to Horeb and the return to Gilead (1 Kings xvii. 1 to xix. 21). From this time for- ward his life is made up of miracles and remark- able events, until he is parted from Elisha and taken "up by the whirlwind into the skies." Elim'elech. A man of the tribe of Judah, who dwelt in Bethlehem-ephratah in the days of the judges. In consequence of a great dearth in the land he went with his wife Naomi and his two sons, Mahlon and Chilion, to dwell in Moab, where he and his sons died without posterity (Ruth i. 2, 3, etc.) EFiphaz. 1. The son of Esau and Adah, and father of Teman (Gen. xxxvi. 4; 1 Chron. i. 35, 36). 2. The chief of the "three friends" of Job. He is called "the Temanite." On him falls the main burden of the argument, that God's retribu- tion in this world is perfect and certain, and that consequently suffering must be a proof of previous sin (Job iv. ; v.; xv. ; xxii.) Elis'abeth. The wife of Zacharias and mother of John the Baptist. She was herself of the priestly family, and a relation (Luke i. 36) of the mother of our Lord. Elise'us. The form in which the name Elisha appears in the Apocrypha and New Testament (Ecclus. xlviii. 12; Luke iv. 27). ElPsha. Son of Shaphat of Abel-meholah. The attendant and disciple of Elijah, and subse- quently his successor as prophet of the kingdom of Israel. The earliest mention of his name is in the command to Elijah in the cave at Horeb (1 Kings xix. 16, 17). But our first introduction to the future prophet is in the fields of his native WALL8 OF ANTIOCH IN STRIA. place. Elijah, on his way from Sinai to Damascus by the Jordan valley, lights on his successor en- gaged in the labours of the field. To cross to him, to throw over his shoulders the rough mantle — a token at once of investiture with the prophet's office and of adoption as a son — was to Elijah but the work of an instant. Elisha delayed merely to give the farewell kiss to his father and mother, and preside at a parting feast with his people, and then followed the great prophet on his northward road. Seven or eight years must have passed between the call of Elisha and the removal of his master, and during the whole of that time we hear nothing of him. But when that period had elapsed he reap- pears, to become the most prominent figure in the history of his country during the rest of his long life. The call of Elisha seems to have taken place about four years before the death of Ahab. He died in the reign of Joash, the grandson of Jehu. This embraces a period of not less than sixty- five years, for certainly fifty-five of which he held the important office of "prophet in Israel" (2 Kings v. 8). Elisb/ama. Son of Ammihud. From 1 Chron. FIG OF PALESTINE. vii. 26 we find that he was grandfather to the great Joshua. Elishe'ba. The wife of Aaron (Ex. vi. 23). She was daughter of Amminadab, and sister of Naashon, the captain of the host of Judah (Num. ii. 3). E'lul. The sixth month of the Hebrew eccle- siastical year, and the twelfth of the civil year, answering to our August and part of September, containing twenty-nine days. EPymas. The Arabic name of the Jewish magus or sorcerer Bar-jesus, who was struck with blindness by Paul (Acts xiii. 6). Embalming. This consisted in opening the body, taking out the intestines and filling the place with odoriferous drugs and spices of a desic- cative quality. Joseph gave orders for the em- balming of the body of his father Jacob (Gen. 1. 1, 2), and Moses informs us that the process took up forty days. Joseph himself also was embalmed (Gen. 1. 26). Asa, king of Israel, seems to have been embalmed (2 Chron. xvi. 13, 14). Em'erald (Ex. xxviii. 19; Ezek. xxvii. 16; xxviii. 13; Rev. xxi. 19; Eccles. xxxii. 6). This is generally supposed to be the same with the an- cient srnaragdos. It is one of the most beautiful of all the gems, and is of a bright green colour, with- out the admixture of any other. The true Oriental emerald is very scarce, and is only found at present in the kingdom of Cambay. Em'erods. A disease the character of which is not exactly known. Most commentators consider it to be what is now called piles (Deut. xxviii. 27 ; 1 Sam. v. 12). E'mims. Ancient inhabitants of the land of Canaan, beyond Jordan, who were defeated by Chedorlaomer and his allies (Gen. xiv. 5). The Emims were a warlike people of a gigantic stature, great and numerous, tall as the Anakims, and were accounted giants as well as they (Deut. ii. 10, 11). Emman'uel, or Imman'uel, "God with us" (Isa. vii. 14 ; viii. 8 ; Matt. i. 23). Emma'us. A village about eight miles north- west of Jerusalem, on the road to which two of the disciples were travelling in sorrow and disap- pointment after the resurrection, when our Lord appeared to them, and held that memorable con- IMPROVED DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE. 23 versation with them which is recorded by St. Luke xxiv. [See Cleopas.] En. At the beginning of many Hebrew words, signifies a spring or fountain. En'dor. A city in the tribe of Manasseh, where the witch resided whom Saul consulted a little before the battle of Gilboa (Josh. xvii. 11 ; 1 Sam. xxviii. 13). Mr. Bryant derives Endor from En- Ador, signifying font, pythonis, "the fountain of light," or oracle of the god Ador, which oracle was probably founded by the Canaanites, and had never been totally suppressed. That many such oracles existed in Canaan is evident from the num- ber which Saul himself is said to have suppressed ; and such a one was this at Endor. That, in this case, the real Samuel appeared is plain both from the affright of the woman herself and from the fulfilment of his prophecy. It was an instance of God's overruling the wickedness of men to mani- fest his own supremacy and justice. Enged'i. A town in the wilderness of Judah (Josh. xv. 62), on the western shore of the Dead Sea (Ezek. xlvii. 10). Saul was told that David was in the " wilderness of Engedi ;" and he took " three thousand men, and went to seek David and his men upon the rocks of the wild-goats?' (1 Sam. xxiv. 1-4). The vineyards of Engedi were cele- brated by Solomon (Cant. i. 14). E'noch. 1. The son of Cain (Gen. iv. 17), in honour of whom the first city noticed in Scripture was called Enoch by his father Cain, who was the builder. It was situated on the east of the province of Eden. 2. Enoch, the son of Jared, and father FOUNTAIN AT NAZARETH. of Methuselah. He was born A. m. 622, and being contemporary with Adam, he had every opportu- nity of learning from him the story of the creation, the circumstance of the fall, the terms of the pro- mise and other important truths. An ancient author affirms that he was the father of astronomy; and Eusebius hence infers that he is the same with the Atlas of the Grecian mythology. Enoch's fame rests upon a better basis than his skill in science. The encomium of Enoch is that he "walked with God." E'non. A place "near to Salim," at which John baptized (John iii. 23). It was evidently west of the Jordan (comp. iii. 22 with 26, and with i. 28), and abounded in water. This is indicated by the name, which is merely a Greek version of a Chaldee word, signifying "springs." _h nature of hi- brother on the other. Jacob took advantage ^' his brother's distn rob him of that which was dear as life itself to an Eastern patriarch. Esau married at the as forty, and his wives w. re both Canaanites [Gen. xwi. 34, 35). The next episode in the history bf Esau and Jacob was that Jacob, through the craft 24 IMPROVED DICTIONARY OP THE BIBLE. of his mother, secured irrevocably the covenant blessing. Esau vowed vengeance. He afterward married his cousin Mahalath, the daughter of Ish- mael (xxviii. 8, 9), and established himself in Mount Seir; still retaining, however, some interest in his father's property in Southern Palestine. He was residing in Mount Seir when Jacob returned from Padan-aram, and had then become so rich Essenes. A Jewish sect, distinguished by an aspiration after ideal purity rather than by any special code of doctrines. There were isolated communities of Essenes, which were regulated by strict rules. All things were held in common, without distinction of property, and special pro- vision was made for the relief of the poor. Self- denial, temperance and labour — especially agricul- GADAEA. — RUINS OF UM KEIS. and powerful that the impressions of his brother's early offences seem to have been almost completely effaced. It does not appear that the brothers again met until the death of their father, about twenty years afterward. They united in laying Isaac's body in the cave of Machpelah. Of Esau's subse- quent history nothing is known. [See Edom.] E / say. The form of the name of Isaiah in Ecclus. xlviii. 20, 22; 2 Esd. ii. 18. Esdrae'lon, Plain of. By far the largest plain in the Holy Land, extending quite across the country, from Mount Carmel and the Mediter- ranean Sea to the southern extremity of the Sea of Galilee; about thirty miles in length and twenty in breadth. Here Barak, descending with his ten thousand men from Mount Tabor, which rises like a cone in the centre of the plain, defeated Sisera, with his "nine hundred chariots of iron, and all the people that were with him" (Judg. iv.) Here Josiah, king of Judah, fell fighting against Necho, king of Egypt (2 Kings xxiii. 29). And here the Midianites and the Amalekites, who were " like grasshoppers for multitude, and their camels with- out number as the sand of the sea," encamped, when they were defeated by Gideon (Judg. vi.) Es'dras. The form of the name of Ezra the scribe in 1 and 2 Esdras. The first book of Esdras is the first in order of the Apocryphal books in the English Bible. It was never known to exist in Hebrew, and formed no part of the Hebrew canon. The second book is included among those which are "read for examples of life" by the English Church ; no use of it is there made in public worship. Esh/col. One of Abraham's allies, who dwelt with him in the valley of Mamre, and accompanied him in the pursuit of Cheodorlaomer and the other confederated kings, who pillaged Sodom and Gomorrah and carried away Lot, Abraham's ne- phew (Gen. xiv. 24). Also the valley or brook of Eshcol was that in which the Hebrew messengers, who went to spy the land of Canaan, cut a bunch of grapes so large that it was as much as two men could carry. It was situated in the south part of Judah (Num. xiii. 24; xxxii. 9). Esb/taol. A town in the low country of Judah, afterward allotted to Dan (Josh. xv. 33; xix. 41)'. Here Samsou spent his boyhood, and hither after his last exploit his body was brought (Judg. xiii 25; xvi. 31; xviii. 2, 8, 11, 12). ture — were the marks of the outward life of the Essenes ; purity and divine communion the objects of their aspiration. Slavery, war and commerce were alike forbidden. Their best-known settle- ments were on the north-west shore of the Dead Sea. had been concerted by the offended pride of Haman. There is great diversity of opinion con- cerning the author of this book ; it has been ascribed to Ezra, to Mordecai, to Joachim and to the joint labours of the great synagogue; and it is impossible to decide which of these opinions is the most probable. Etb/anim. One of the Hebrew months (1 Kings viii. 2). In this month the temple of Solo- mon was dedicated. After the Jews returned from the captivity, the month Ethanim was called Tisri, which answers to our September. Ethiopia. The country described as "Ethio- pia" and as "Cush" lay to the south of Egypt, and embraced the modern Nubia, Sennaar, Kor- dofan and northern Abyssinia — the kingdom of Meroe. Syene marked the division between Ethiopia and Egypt (Ezek. xxix. 10). The in- habitants of Ethiopia were a Hamitic race (Gen. x. 6), divided into various tribes. Shortly before our Saviour's birth a native dynasty of females, holding the official title of Candace, held sway in Ethiopia, and even resisted the advance of the Roman arms. One of these is the queen noticed in Acts viii, 27. Ethiopian Woman. The wife of Moses is so described in Num. xii. 1. She is elsewhere said to have been the daughter of a Midianite, and in consequence of this some have supposed that the allusion is to another wife whom Moses married after the death of Zipporah. Eubu'lus. A Christian at Rome mentioned by St. Paul (2 Tim. iv. 21). Eu'nice. The mother of Timothy, who was a Jewess by birth, but married to a Greek, Timothy's father (2 Tim. i. 5). Eunice had been converted to Christianity by some other preacher (Acts xvi. 1, 2), and not by St. Paul ; for when that apostle came to Lystra he found there Eunice and Tim- othy, already far advanced in grace and virtue. Eu'nuch. The word signifies one who guards the bed. In the courts of Eastern kings the care of the beds and apartments belonging to princes and princesses was generally committed to eunuchs, but they had the charge chiefly of the princesses, who lived secluded. In Scripture the word often GAZA, A CHIEF CITY OF THE PIIILISTINES — FEOM THE SOUTH-EAST. Esther. The book of Esther is so called be- cause it contains the history of Esther, a Jewish captive, who by her remarkable accomplishments gained the affections of King Ahasuerus, and by marriage with him was raised to the throne of Persia; and it relates the origin and ceremonies of the feast of Purim, instituted in commemoration of the great deliverance which she, by her interest, procured for the Jews, whose general destruction denotes an officer belonging to a prince as a name of office and dignity. In the Persian and Turkish courts the principal employments are at this day possessed by real eunuchs. Our Saviour speaks of men who "make themselves eunuchs for the king- dom of heaven" (Matt. xix. 12) ; that is, who, from a religious motive, renounced marriage or carnal pleasures. Euphrates (the good and abounding river). A IMPROVED DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE. 25 river most frequently denoted in the Bible by the term " the river," the largest, the longest, and by far the most important river of Western Asia. The Euphrates has at all times been of some im- portance as furnishing a line of traffic between the East and the West. Herodotus speaks of persons, probably merchants, using it regularly on their passage from the Mediterranean to Babylon. He of the Israelites in Egypt, and their miraculous deliverance by the hand of Moses; their entrance into the wilderness of Sinai ; the promulgation of the law, and the building of the tabernacle. Ex / orcist. One who drives away evil spirits or casts out devils. Our Saviour, when he sent out his disciples to preach the gospel, gave them power over unclean spirits, to cast them, out (Matt. SEA OF GEUNESARET, CALLED ALSO "SEA OF GALILEE," AND " SEA OF TIBERIAS.' also describes the circular boats in use, of wicker- work coated with bitumen, sometimes covered with skins. Boats of this kind, called kufas, still abound on the river. Euroc'lydon. The name given (Acts xxvii. 14) to the gale of wind which off the south coast of Crete seized the ship in which St Paul was ul- timately wrecked on the coast of Malta. It came down from the island, and therefore must have blown, more or less, from the northward. Eu'tychus. A youth at Troas (Acts xx. 9) who, sitting in a window and having fallen asleep while St. Paul was discoursing far into the night, fell from the third story, and, being taken up dead, was miraculously restored to life by the apostle. Evan'gelist. " The publisher of glad tidings." In Eph. iv. 11 the "evangelists" appear on the one hand after the " apostles" and " prophets ;" on the other, before the " pastors" and " teachers." The apostles, so far as they evangelised (Acts viii. 25 ; xiv. 7 ; 1 Cor. i. 17), might claim the title, though there were many evangelists who were not apostles. In later liturgical language the word was applied to the reader of the Gospel for the day. Eve. The first woman. She was called Eve (Gen. iii. 20), a word that signifies life, because she was to be the mother of all that live. Soon after the expulsion of the first pair from Paradise, Eve conceived and bare a son ; and imagining, as is probable, that she had given birth to the promised seed, she called his name Cain, which signifies pos- session, saying, "I have gotten a man from the Lord." She afterward had Abel and some daugh- ters, and then Seth. The Scriptures name only these three sons of Adam and Eve, but sufficiently inform us (Gen. v. 4) that they had many more, saying, that "Adam lived after he had begotten Seth eight hundred years, and begat sons and daughters." [See Adam.] E'vil-mer'odach (2 Kings xxv. 27). The son and successor of Nebuchadnezzar. Pie reigned but a short time, and was murdered by Neriglissar. Ex'odus (from a Greek word signifying out, and another signifying a way). The name of the second book of Moses, and so called in the Greek version because it relates to the departure of the Israelites out of Egypt. If comprehends the his- tory of about a hundred and forty-five years; and the principal events contained in it are the bondage A x. 1) ; by which gift they gained repute among the people, and gave proof that they were sent of God. But those Jewish exorcists mentioned in Acts xix. 14 were impostors, deluding the people by witch- craft ox diabolical agency. history is presented in the book which bears his name, and also partially in the book of Nehei'niah. From his account (Ezek. viL 1-12) we learn that he was a priest, indeed descended from the line of the high priests, the nearest of his ancestors named in the list being Seraiah, who is, almost beyond the possibility of doubt, not his own father, but the father of that high priest who went into captivity in the time of Nebuchadnezzar. Josephus vaguely says, "he died an oid man, and was buried in a magnificent manner at Jerusalem." The Talmud says he died at Zamzuma, a town on the Tigris, while on his way from Jerusalem to Susa. 11 is reputed tomb is shown on the Tigris, about twenty miles above its junction with the Euphrates. Ez'ra, Book of. Is a continuation of the books of Chronicles. Like these books, it consists of the contemporary historical journals kept from time to time, which were afterward strung together, and either abridged or added to, as the case required. The period covered by the book is eighty years, from the first of Cyrus, B. c. 536, to the beginning of the eighth of Artaxerxes, e. c. 456. F. Fair Ha'vens (Acts xxvii. 8). The name of a harbour or anchorage on the southern shore of the island of Crete. Its Greek name is so well pre- served that it can be identified. Fal'low Deer. The Hebrew word, mentioned only in Deut. xiv. 5 as an animal allowed for food, and in I Kings iv. 23 as forming part of the pro- visions for Solomon's table, appears to point to the Antelope Bvbalis, or Alcelaplms Bubalis, a spe- cies of antelope, about the size of a stag, and re- sembling both the calf and the stag. It is common in Northern Africa, and lives in herds. Fam'ine. Scripture records several famines in Palestine and the neighbouring countries (Gen. xii. 10; xx vi. 1). The most remarkable one was that of seven years in Egypt, while Joseph was governor. It was distinguished for its continuance, extent and severity. Famine is sometimes a natural effect, as when 80DTII-EAST VIEW PF OLD Oi.IVK TKF.E3 IX GCTIlSF.VANr. Eze'kiel. A descendant of Aaron, and of course belonging to the priesthood. Being carried away by Nebuchadnezzar among the captives, Ik- settled on the banks of the Chebar in Mesopotamia, and was there favoured with his extraordinary revela- tions. He seems to have exercised his prophetic office about twenty years, and was contemporary with Jeremiah and Daniel. Ez'ra. The famous scribe and pri) I the Xii ■ does not overflow in Egypt, or rains do not j fall in .hide.;, at thecustomarj Beasons; or when ca- terpillars, locusts or other insects destroy the fruits. Famine was sometimes an effect of I er (8 Kings viii. 1. 2). The prophets frequently threaten Israel with the sword of famine or with war and famine. Amos viii. 11) threatens another Bort of famine. Far'thing. Roman-. 26 IMPKOVED DICTIONAKY OF THE BIBLE. translators give this English to the Greek words assarivn and guadranles; but these were different. The first was a tenth part of a Roman penny, or about two cents (Matt. x. 29). The latter was equal to two mites, and is about a fourth part of our cent (Mark xii. 42). Fast. A solemn forbearance from food, accom- panied by humiliation before God, prayer, and the reformation of life. Our Saviour did not appoint any fast days, but gave reasons why, after his death, his disciples should fast. Afflictions and perplexities soon became common to Christians, and then they fasted (2 Cor. vi. 5). (6) The Feast of Pentecost, of Weeks, of Wheat- harvest, or of the First-fruits, (c) The Feast of- Tabernacles, or of Ingathering. On each of these occasions every male Israelite was commanded " to appear before the Lord ;" that is, to attend in the court of the tabernacle or the temple, and to make his offering with a joyful heart (Deut xxvii. 7; Neh. viii. 9-12). 2. After the captivity, the Feast of Purim (Esth. ix. 20) and that of the Dedication (1 Mace. iv. 56) were instituted. Fes / tus Por / cius. Succeeded Felix in the gov- ernment of Judea, A. d. 60. To oblige the J ews, Felix, when he resigned his government, had left EX-JIB (GIBEON), ONE OF THE CITIES OF THE HIV1TES. Fat. In the ceremonial law it was ordered that "all the fat" was the Lord's; and the Jews were to eat "neither fat nor blood" (Lev. iii. 4-17). This does not mean the fat as intermixed with the lean, but all the ./at parts; such as round the kidneys, etc. Fe'lix (Claudius). Succeeded Cumanus in the government of Judea in the days of the apostles. He married Drusilla, the sister of the young king Agrippa, having prevailed on her to leave her former husband, Azizus, king of the Emessenians. The character of Felix as delineated by his con- temporaries is far from reflecting any honour upon his memory. " He was so oppressive," says Tacitus, " that he exercised the authority committed to him with all manner of cruelty and lewdness." He re- sided at the city of Csesarea when Paul was brought there- for safety under an escort of the Roman soldiers (Acts xxiii. 26, 27 ; xxiv. 1, etc.) The apostle's address before him and his adulterous paramour has been universally admired, both for its being strikingly adapted to the characters and circumstances of his audience, and for the boldness with which this illustrious prisoner must have uttered it, though standing before the tribunal of a man who might have sentenced him to death. Fenced Cities. Walled round about; fortified, and so made strong and difficult to be taken or hurt (2 Chron. xi. 10; Job x. 11). We can trace these back fifteen centuries before Christ, so early did man learn " the art of war." The walls were of stone or brick, and of great strength. The gates generally had towers built over them, in which were held courts and councils. Festivals. 1. The religious times ordained in the law were: (1.) Those formally connected with the institution of the Sabbath; (2.) The historical or great festivals; (3.) The Day of Atonement. — fl.) Immediately connected with the institution of the Sabbath are: («) The weekly Sabbath itself. (6) The seventh new moon or Feast of Trumpets, (c) The Sabbatical year, (d) The Year of Jubilee. (2.) The great feasts are: (a) The Passover. Paul in bonds at Csesarea in Palestine (Acts xxiv. 27), and when Festus arrived, he was entreated by the principal Jews to condemn the apostle or to order him up to Jerusalem, they having conspired to assassinate him in the way. Festus, however, answered that it was not customary with the Romans to condemn any man without hearing him, and promised to hear their accusations at Csesarea. But Paul appealed to Caesar, and so secured himself from the persecution of the Jews and the intentions of Festus, whom they had corrupted. Festus died in Judea, A. D. 62, and Albinus succeeded him. Fig, Fig Tree. Both are denoted by the Hebrew teindh, which signifies the tree Ficus Carica of Linnaeus, and also its fruit. The fig tree is very common in Palestine (Deut. viii. 8). Its fruit is a well-known and highly-esteemed article of food. In the East this is of three kinds: (1) the early fig, ripening about the end of June; (2) the summer fig, ripening in August; (3) the whiter fig, larger and darker than No. 2, hanging and ripening late on the tree, even after the leaves were shed, and some- times gathered in the spring. Mount Olivet was famous for its fig trees in ancient times, and they are still found there. Fir. A very tall, straight, evergreen tree, of dense foliage, and abounding with a gum called rosin. Its fruit somewhat resembles burrs of the pine tree. The wood was anciently used for spears, musical instruments, building and furniture. It was the chosen abode of the stork (Ps. civ. 17). Fire. Represented as the symbol of Jehovah's presence, and the instrument of his power, in the way either of approval or of destruction (Ex. iii. 2 ; xiv. 19, etc.) Parallel with this application of fire and with its symbolical meaning is to be noted the similar use for sacrificial purposes, and the re- spect paid to it. Fire for sacred purposes obtained elsewhere than from the altar was called "strange fire," and for the use of such Nadab and Abihu were punished with death by fire from God (Lev. x. 1, 2; Num. iii. 4; xxvL 61). Fir'kin. A Greek measure, equal, it is thought, to four gallons and a half; that is, about a fourth part of a bath. There is no certainty as to its size (John ii. 6). FirnVament. It is said (Gen. i. 7) that God made the firmament in the midst of the waters. The word signifies expansion, or something ex- panded. This expansion is properly the atmo- sphere, which encompasses the globe on all sides and separates the water in the clouds from that on the earth. First-fruits. Oblations of part of the fruits of the harvest consecrated to God. Among the Hebrews when bread was kneaded in a family, a portion of it was set apart and given to the priest or Levite who dwelt in the place. If there were no priest or Levite there, it was cast into the oven and consumed by the fire. These offerings made a considerable part of the revenues of the priesthood (Lev. xxiii.; Ex. xxii. 29; Chron. xxiii. 19; Num. xv. 19, 20). Christ is called the first-fruits of them that slept ; for as the first-fruits were earnests to the Jews of the succeeding harvest, so Christ's re- surrection is an earnest of that of his people. Fish. The Hebrews recognized fish as one of the great divisions of the animal kingdom. The Mosaic law (Lev. xi. 9, 10) pronounced unclean such fish as were devoid of fins and scales ; these were and are regarded as unwholesome in Egypt. In Palestine, the Sea of Galilee was and still is remarkably well stored with fish. Jerusalem de- rived its supply chiefly from the Mediterranean (comp. Ezek. xlvii. 10). Flag. A tall rush, common on the banks of the Nile, grateful to cattle as food, and made into ropes, etc., bv the Egyptians (Gen. xli. 2, 18 ; Job viii. 11). Flagon. A word employed to render two dis- tinct Hebrew terms: 1. Ashishuh (2 Sam. vi. 19; 1 Chron. xvi. 3; Cant. ii. 5; Hos. iii. 1). It really means a cake of pressed raisins. 2. Nebel (Isa. xxii. 24) is commonly used for a bottle or vessel, originally probably a skin, but in later times a piece of pottery (Isa. xxx. 14). Flax. A well-known plant of which linen is made. Egypt carried on a great trade in linen (Ezek. xxvii. 7). Wrought into garments, it was the only raiment of the priests, and the principal article of dress of all the people. It was famous in all countries for its fineness ; but this was because the art of spinning was then in so rude a state, for that which is now taken from the best mummies, seems to us very coarse. The destruction of flax, in one of the plagues of Moses, must have been a great calamity (Ex. ix. 31). That it was grown in OIEP.-EAGLE, OK EGYPTIAN VTJLTOltE. Palestine even before the conquest of that country by the Israelites appears from Josh. ii. 6. That it was one of the most important crops in Palestine appears from Hos. ii. 5, 9. Flay. To strip off the skin ; a punishment used in some countries upon great offenders, by which they were slowly killed with the utmost suffering (Mic. iii. 3). Some of the early Christians were martyred in this manner. Flea. An insect twice only mentioned in Scrip- ture, viz.: in 1 Sam. xxiv. 14; xxvi. 20. Fleas are abundant in the East, and afford the subject of many proverbial expressions. IMPROVED DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE. 27 Flute. A musical instrument, sometimes men- tioned in Scripture by the names Chalil, Machalath, Masrokoth and Huggab. The last word is gener- ally translated organ, but Calmet thinks it was nothing more than a flute. There is notice taken in the Gospels of players on the flute, minstrels who were collected at funerals (Matt. ix. 23, 24). Flux, Bloody (Acts xxviii. 8). The same as our dysentery, which in the East is generally epidemic and infectious, and then usually assumes its worst form. Fly, Flies. 1. Z&bub occurs only in Eccles. x. LONG-EARED SYRIAN GOAT. 1 and in Isa. vii. 18, and is probably a generic name for any insect. 2. 'Arob, the name of the insect or insects which God sent to punish Pharaoh (Ex. viii. 21-31; Ps. lxxviii. 45; cv. 31). Food. The diet of Eastern nations has been in all ages light and simple. As compared with our own habits, the chief points of contrast are the small amount of animal food consumed, the variety of articles used as accompaniments to bread, the substitution of milk in various forms for our liquors, and the combination of what we should deem heter- ogeneous elements in the same dish or the same meal. The chief point of agreement is the large consumption of bread, the importance of which in the eyes of the Hebrew is testified by the use of the term lechern (originally food of any kind) specifi- cally for bread, as well as by the expression " staff of bread" (Lev. xxvi. 26; Ps. cv. 16; Ezek. iv. 16; xiv. 13). Fool. One who has not the use of reason or judgment. In the language of Scripture a sinner (2 Sam. xiii. 12; Ps. xxxviii. 5). Foot (Deut. xi. 10), Feet (Gen. xlix, 33). In the first of these passages, the phrase, " wateredst with thy foot," is supposed to refer to some process by which the foot was employed in irrigating the soil ; and very learned commentators trace the al- lusion to a machine for raising and distributing water. Others suppose that the allusion is to the small streams that irrigate the Eastern gardens, and which are turned aside or stopped by interposing a sod or a stone, which may be easily moved by the foot. Nakedness of the feet was a sign of mourn- ing (Ezek. xxiv. 17) and of respect or reverence (Ex. iii. 5). Foun'tain. Among the attractive features pre- sented by the Land of Promise to the nation migra- ting from Egypt by way of the desert, none would be more striking than the natural gush of waters from the ground. The springs of Palestine, though short-lived, are remarkable for their abundance and beauty. In Oriental cities generally public fountains are frequent. Traces of such fountains at Jerusalem may perhaps be found in the names En-Eogel (2 Sam. xvii. 17), the "Dragon-well" or fountain, and the "gate of the fountain" (Neh. ii. 13, 14). Fowl. Several distinct Hebrew and Greek words are thus rendered in the Bible. Of these the most common is '6ph, which is usually a collec- tive term for all kinds of birds. In the N. T. the word translated "fowls" is most frequently that which comprehends all kinds of birds (including ravens, Luke xii. 24). Fox. The Hebrew word in Ps. lxiii. 10 evi- dently refers to jackals, which are ever ready to prey on the carcasses of the slain. Both the fox and the jackal are fond of grapes, and very de- structive to vineyards (Cant. ii. 15) ; both have holes and burrows among ruins (Neh. iv. 3 ; Lam. v. 18; Matt. viii. 20; Luke ix. 58). The crafty rapacity of Herod might be represented by either (Luke xiii. 32; comp. Ezek. xiii. 4). The jackal of Palestine is no doubt the Canis Aureus, which may be heard every night in the villages. Frank'incense (Ex. xxx. 34). A dry, resin- ous, aromatic substance, of a yellow tinge, bitter and acrid to the taste, but exceedingly odoriferous. The tree, whence the gum is obtained by incision of the bark, grows in Arabia, and resembles the American sumach. It is also found in India, but of an inferior quality ; and, as some suppose, it was found in the mountainous districts of Judea. It is sometimes called incense (Isa. Ix. 6 ; Jer. vi. 20 ; Luke i. 9). It is called frank, because of the free- ness with which it burns and gives forth its odours ; and the pure incense is that which is first obtained and is freest from foreign admixture. Sweet incense (Ex. xxx. 7) might as well be rendered incense of spices, and is the composition mentioned in Ex. xxx. 34. The substance which is generally used in modern times as frankincense is the production of the Norway pine. The use of incense in the Jewish worship may be learned from Ex. xxx. 7 and Lev. xvi. 12, 13. Frog. There are two species of frog, one of which lives in the water, and the other on the land. The former was made the plague of Egypt (Ex. viii.) As the frog in Egypt was the emblem of Osiris, it was held sacred by the people ; and this plague is one of the many instances in which Je- hovah punishes men by means of the very things which they improperly regard. Though the frog is not venomous, such legions of them penetrating every place, and filling their food and beds, ren- dered life intolerable. When it is said (Ps. lxxviii. 45), "He sent frogs and destroyed them," it pro- bably means that the stench of them, when killed, infected the air and created a pestilence. Front'lets, or Phylacteries (Ex. xiii. 16; Deut. vi. 8; xi. 18; Matt, xxiii. 5). These "frontlets" or " phylacteries" were strips of parchment, on which were written four passages of Scripture (Ex. GOAT OF MOUNT SINAI. xiii. 2-10, 11-17; Deut. vi. 4-9, 13-23) in an ink prepared for the purpose. They were then rolled up in a case of black calfskin, placed at the bend of the left arm. Those worn on the forehead wore written on four strips of parchment. The Jews, regarding the command (Deut. vi. S, 9) as intended literally, or being disposed to adopt the pagan cus- tom of wearing amulets and talismans, wore these on their foreheads. Fuel (Isa. ix. 5). So scarce in the Last thai the people resorted to every kind of combustible matter; even tho withered stalks of herbs and flowers (Matt. vi. 28-30), thorns (Ps. lviii. 9 ; Eccles. vii. 6) and even excrements (Ezek. iv. 12-16). Fuller. The trade of the fullers, so far as it is mentioned in the Scripture, appears to have con- sisted chiefly in cleansing garments and whitening them. The substances used for this purpose which are mentioned in Scripture are natrum (Prov. xxv. 10; Jer. ii. 22) and soap (Mai. iii. 2j. Other sub- stances also are mentioned as being employed in cleansing, which, together with alkali, seem to identify the Jewish with the Roman process, as urine and chalk. The process of whitening gar- ments was performed by rubbing into them chalk or earth of some kind. The trade of the fullers, as causing offensive smells and also of requiring space for drying clothes, appears to have been car- ried on at Jerusalem outside the city. GRECIAN MANNER OF WEARING THE HAIR. Fur'nace (Gen. xv. 17). Furnaces were used for melting the precious metals (Prov. xvii. 3). Many of these furnaces, as seen in the Egyptian paintings, were small and portable. They were also used to punish criminals. The furnace into which Nebuchadnezzar cast the young Hebrews who refused to worship his image was probably an open furnace, or place of fire, sufficiently con- fined to concentrate the heat to the last extreme, and yet so open that what took place in the midst of it might be easily seen. Such places are now found in Syria, and were evidently used by idola- ters as temples for the fires which represented their gods, and in which they offered sacrifices. The Persians were in the habit of using the furnace as a means of inflicting capital punishment (Jer. xxix. 22 ; 2 Mace. vii. 5 ; Hos. vii. 7). G. Gab'batha. A place where Pilate took his seat when he pronounced sentence upon our Lord (John xix. 13). It appears to have been outside the prce- torium or "judgment-hall" (9 I. "We may suppose, therefore, that the bema, or regular seat of justice, was in front of the prretoriurn. on an elevated plat- form, which was floored with a tesselated pave- ment. It could not have been the paved room in the temple, as has been sometimes imagined, where the Sanhedrim sat. Ga'briel. This word, which is not in itself dis- tinctive, but merely a description of the angelic office, is used as a proper name or title in Dan. viii. 16; ix. 21, and in Luke i. 19. 26. In the or- dinary traditions, Jewish and Christian, Gabriel is spoken of as one of the archangels. Gad. One of the sons of Jacob by Zilpah, Leah's maid. At his birth, Leah exclaimed. " A troop cometh" (Gen. xxx. 10, 11) ; but the render- ing of several versions is, " In felicity." Gad'ara. A strong city east of the Sea of Gal- ilee; Josephus calls it the capital of lYnva. Gadara itself is not mentioned in the Bible, but it is evidently identical with the "country oi the Gadarenes," or Gergeeenee Matt. viii. 28: Mark v. 1; Luke viii. 26, 37). The ruins of this city, now called I'm Situ, are about two miles in cir- cumference. Gadara derives its greatest into from having boon the scone of our Lord's miracle in healing the demoniacs (Matt. viii. 28 S4; Mark v. 1-21 ; Luke viii. 26-10). Gala tia. A province of Asia Minor. The in- habitants were of Gallic and German origin. Their ancestors, after various wanderings, reached \sia Minor, and, defeated about 238 B.C. by Atta- ins 1„ kirn; of Pergamos, settled in a district pre- viously Phrygian, which obtained from them the name of Calatia. or Gallo-gxacia, from their mix- ture with the Crooks. Galatians, The Epistle to the. Was written 28 IMPROVED DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE. by the Apostle St. Paul not long after his journey through Galatia and Phrygia (Acts xviii. 23). The Epistle appears to have been called forth by the machinations of Judaizing teachers, who, shortly before the date of its composition, had en- deavoured to seduce the churches of this province into a recognition of circumcision (v. 2, 11, 12 ; vi. 12), and had openly sought to depreciate the apos- tolic claims of St. Paul (comp. i. 1, 11). Gal'ilee. This name, which in the Roman age was applied to a large province, seems to have AQUEDUCT AND PART OP THE TOWN OP HAMAH, OE HAMATH, been originally confined to a little "circuit" of country round Kedesh-naphtali, in which were situated the twenty towns given by Solomon to Hiram, king of Tyre, as payment for his work in conveying timber from Lebanon to Jerusalem (Josh. xx. 7 ; 1 Kings ix. 11). They were then, or subsequently, occupied by strangers, and for this reason Isaiah gives to the district the name " Gal- ilee of the Gentiles" (Isa. ix. 1). Galilee became one of the largest provinces of Palestine. The towns most celebrated in N. T. history are Naza- reth, Cana and Tiberias (Luke i. 26; John ii. 1 ; vi. 1). Galilee was the scene of the greater part of our Lord's private life and public acts. His early years were spent at Nazareth ; and when He entered on His great work He made Capernaum His home (Matt. iv. 13; ix. 1). Gal'ilee, Sea of. Called also the Lake of Ti- berias, or the Lake of Gennesaret. Its Old Testa- ment name is the " Sea of Chinnereth," from the town of Chinnereth on its banks (Josh. xix. 35). According to Dr. Robinson, it is about (eleven and a half geographical or) thirteen English miles long, and five or six miles broach Lieut. Lynch gives six hundred and fifty-three feet as its de- pression below the level of the Mediterranean. The whole scenery of the lake has a certain air of brightness and cheerfulness unknown elsewhere in Palestine. In the days of our Lord's ministry, its hills, now bare, were covered with vineyards, etc., its shores were studded with towns and villas, and its waters were a great highway, and brought the merchandise of Damascus to the South and the balm of Gilead to the West. Gall. A general name for whatever is very bit- ter or nauseous. Gal'lio. The brother of Seneca, the philosopher. The Jews were enraged at St. Paul for converting many Gentiles, and dragged him to the tribunal of Gallio, who, as proconsul, generally resided at Corinth (Acts xviii. 12, 13). They accused him of teaching " men to worship God contrary to the law." St. Paul _ being about to speak, Gallio told the Jews that if the matter in question were a breach of justice or an action of a criminal nature, he should think himself obliged to hear them ; but as the dispute was only concerning their law, he would not determine such differences nor judge them. He was at length put to death by Nero. Gamaliel. A celebrated rabbi and doctor of the Jewish law, under whose tuition the great apostle of the Gentiles was brought up (Acts xxii. 3). Barnabas and Stephen are also supposed to have been among the number of his pupils. Soon after the day of Pentecost, when the Jewish Sanhe- drim began to be alarmed at the progress the Gos- pel was making in Jerusalem, and consequently wished to put to death the apostles, in the hope of checking its farther progress, they were appre- hended and brought before the national council of which Gamaliel seems to have been a leading mem- ber. It is very probable that many zealots among them would have despatched the affair in a very summary manner, but their impetuosity was checked by the cool and prudent advice of Gamaliel ; for, having requested? the apostles to withdraw for a while, he represented to the Sanhedrim that if the apostles were no better than impostors, their fallacy would __ quickly be discovered ; but on the other hand if what they were engaged in was from God, it was vain for them to attempt to frustrate it, since it was the height of folly to contend with the Almighty. The assembly saw the wisdom of his counsel, and very prudently changed the sentence, upon which they were originally bent, against the apostles' lives into that of corporal punishment. Gar 'lie. As the word thus rendered occurs only in Num. xi. 5, some doubts have arisen respecting the plant intended. From its being coupled with leeks and onions, there can be but little doubt that the garlic is meant in the place cited. Gate. Among the special purposes for which gates were anciently used may be mentioned: 1. As places of public resort. 2. Places for public delib- eration, administration of justice, or audience for kings and rulers or ambassadors. 3. Public mar- kets. Sentences from the law were in- scribed on and above the gates (Deut. vi. 9; Isa. xliv. 12; Eev. xxi. 21). Gath. One of the five royal cities of the Philistines (Josh. xiii. 3; 1 Sam. vi. 17); and the native place of the giant Goliath (1 Sam. xvii. 4, 23). It occupied a strong position (2 Chron. xi. 8) on the border of Judah and Philistia (1 Sam. xxi. 10; 1 Chron. xviii. 1). The ravages of war to which it was exposed appear to have destroyed it at a comparatively early period. Ga'za. One of the five chief cities of the Philistines. It is the last place in the south- west of Palestine, on the frontier toward Egypt. It is remarkable for its continuous ex- istence and importance from the very earliest times (Gen. x. 19; Josh. x. 41 ; Judg. iii. 2). The passage where Gaza is mentioned in the N. T. (Acts viii. 26) is full of interest. The modem town, called Ghurzeh, contains about fifteen thousand inhabitants. It is situated partly on an oblong hill of moderate height, and partly on the lower ground. The climate of the place is almost tropical, but it has deep wells of excellent water. Geha'zi. The minister or attendant on the prophet Elisha (2 Kings iv.)' For his false and fraudulent conduct in regard to Naaman he was punished with incurable leprosy (v.) Gehen / na. The Greek form of giyhin- nom, "the valley of Hinnom" (Josh. xv. 8), a ravine to the south of Jerusalem, where the Jews offered their children to Moleeh, and which was- polluted by Josiah (2 Kings xxiii. 10). In consequenee of its gloomy appearance, of the fires burning there, and of its being a receptable for foul things, the word was used as symbolizing the place of eternal punishment, and translated "hell" (Matt, v. 22, 29, 30; x. 28; xviii. 9; xxiii. 15, 33; Mark ix. 43, 45, 47; Luke xii. 5; James iii. 6). [See Hinnom.] Geneal'ogy. An account or history of any per- son or family, showing the regular descent. The exactness of the Jews in this respect was ordered, that it might be certainly known of what tribe and family the Messiah was born. After the birth of Christ such circumspection was unnecessary; and if persisted in could only indicate an unchristian pride of ancestry, as will appear from the words of the Apostle Paul (1 Tim. i. 4; Tit. iii. 9). The difference in the genealogies of Christ as given by Matthew and Luke arose from one giving the line of Joseph, the other of Mary. Gen'esis. The first book of the Law, or Pen- tateuch, so called from a Greek word signifying generation or beginning. It comprises a period of two thousand three hundred and sixty-nine years, and was written by Moses, probably during his exile in the land of Midian. Gennes'aret, Sea of. [See Galilee, Sea of.] Ger'izim. It is an important question whether Gerizim was the mountain on which Abraham was directed to offer his son Isaac (Gen. xxii. 2). The Samaritans, through whom the tradition of the true site of Gerizim has been preserved, are probably not wrong when they point out still — as they have done from time immemorial — Gerizim as the hilS upon which Abraham's "faith was made perfecf." The altar which Jacob built was not on Gerizim, as the Samaritans contend, though probably about its base, at the head of the plain between it and Ebal. Here was likewise his well (John iv. 6) and the tomb of his son Joseph (Josh. xxiv. 32), both of which are still shown. Ger'shom. 1. The first-born son of Moses and Zipporah (Ex. ii. 22; xviii. 3). 2. The form un- der whicli the name Gershon is given in several passages of Chronicles. Ger'shon. The eldest of the three sons of Levi, born before the descent of Jacob's family into Egypt (Gen. xlvi. 11; Ex. vi. 16). At the census in the wilderness of Sinai the whole number of the males of the sons of Gershon was seven thousand five hundred (Num. iii. 22). Gethsem'ane. A small place (Matt. xxvi. 36; TOOLS OF AN EGYPTIAN eAKPENTEK. Mark xiv. 32) situated across the brook Kedron (John xviii. 1), probably at the foot of Mount Olivet (Luke xxii. 39), to the north-west, and about a half or three-quarters of a mile English from the walls of Jerusalem. There was a "garden," or rather orchard, attached to it (Luke xxii. 39 ; John xviii. 2). A modern garden, in which are eight venerable olive trees, and a grotto to the north de- tached from it, and in closer connection with the Church of the Sepulchre of the Virgin. The prob- ability would seem, to be that these trees were IMPROVED DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE. 29 planted by Christian hands to mark the spot ; un- less, like the sacred olive of the Acropolis, they may have reproduced themselves. Gi'ant. A man of extraordinary stature or might. There were races of men in ancient times who far exceeded the present size of man (Gen. vi. 4; Num. xiii. 33; Deut. iii. 10 and xxi. 20). In the days of David there was a family of giants, of whom Goliath was one (2 Sam. xxi). After this we read no more of giants in Canaan. That the common size of man never differed much from what it is now, is clear. Gib'eon. One of the four cities of the Hivites, the inhabitants of which made a league with Joshua -~ — ' 1 HARE OP MOUNT SINAI. {ix. 3-15), and thus escaped the fate of Jericho and Ai (comp. xi. 19). It retains its ancient name almost intact — El- Jib. Its distance from Jerusalem is about five miles. Gid / eon. The son of Joash, of the tribe of Ma- nasseh. His place of residence was Ophrah. At a time when Israel was overrun by the Midianitcs, Gideon was threshing some corn, not on the usual " floor," but by a wine-press, that the invaders might not discover and seize it, when an angel appeared to him and announced that the Lord would deliver Israel by his hand. He at first hesitated to accept the commission, till he was con- vinced by a remarkable sign that his visitant was an angel. The same night he was commanded, perhaps in a dream, to destroy the altar and sym- bol of Baal, and to sacrifice a bullock upon an altar he was to build to the Lord. Afraid to do this by day, he did it by night; and the next morn- ing, when the whole was discovered, the people of the city were inclined to put Gideon to death, but were restrained by Joash, his father (whom some have imagined to be Baal's priest), with the sar- castic observation that Baal might plead or avenge his own cause. Gideon hence had the name Jerub- baal (Judg. vi. 1-32). Gier-eagle. An unclean bird mentioned i;i Lev. xvi. 18 and Deut. xiv. 17. There is no reason to doubt that the rdch&m of the Hebrew Scriptures is identical in reality as in name with the raeham of the Arabs— viz., the Egyptian vulture. Gilbo'a. A mountain range rising on the east of the plain of Esdraelon, over against Jezreel, where Saul pitched just prior to his last fatal battle with the Philistines (1 Sam. xxviii. 4). His body was found upon the field, and the enemy stripped it and cut off the head, and fastened the corpses of the king and his sons to the wall of Beth-shan. Then it was that the men of Jabesh-gilead, remem- bering how the first act in the reign now so dis- astrously closed had been to deliver them from Nahash, king of the Ammonites, resolved to rescue the bodies. They inarched. by night to Beth-shan, and_ were successful. They returned to Jabesh, and buried there the royal bones, and fasted reverently seven days (xxxu; 2 Sam. xxi. 12-14; 1 Chroii. x.) David's beautiful lament over the slain is pre- served in 2 Sam. i. 19-27. Gil'ead. The name given to the monument erected by Laban and Jacob (Gen. xxxi. 47, 48). The hill upon which it was erected was called Mount Gilead (Cant. iv. 1; vi. 5; Jer. i. 19). The mountains of Gilead were part of that ridge of mountains which extends from Mount Lebanon southward, on the east of the ITolv Land. The Scriptures speak of the balm of Gilead (Jer. viii. 22; xlvi. 11; li. 8). The merchants who bought Joseph came from Gilead, and were carrying balm into Egypt (Gen. xxxvii. 25). Gil'gal. The place where the Israelites first encamped in Canaan. It received its name from the circumcising of the people there, apparently at or near some hill, when the reproach of Egypt is said to have been rolled away (Josh. iv. 19, 20; v. 1-11; ix. 6; x. G, 7, 9, 15, 43; xiv. 6). It was here that the men of Judah met David on his re- turn from the country beyond Jordan, after the de- feat of Absalom (2 Sam. xix. 15, 40). Giftites. The six hundred men who followed David from Gath, under Ittai the Gittite (2 Sam. xv. 18, 19), and who probably acted as a kind of body-guard. Glean'ing. The gleaning of fruit trees, as well as of cornfields, was reserved for the poor (Lev. xix. 10; Deut. xxiv. 21). Glede. The old name for the common kite (Deut. xiv. 13). Goad (Judg. iii. 31). The instrument still used in the countries of Southern Europe and Western Asia consists of a rod about eight feet long, brought to a sharp point, and sometimes cased with iron at the head. Goat. There appear to be two or three varieties of the common goat at present bred in Palestine and Syria. The most marked varieties are the Syrian goat and the Angora goat with fine long hair. God. The Supreme, Almighty and Eternal One, of whom are all things. The names applied to the Godhead in Scripture are various. The words Jehovah Elohim occur more than once in Genesis as the name of the Godhead. "And the Lord God (Jehovah Elohim) said, Behold, the man is become like one of us" (Gen. iii. 22). One of us unavoidably implies a plurality of persons. We may, in a general way, infer the power, good- ness and some other attributes of God from the works of nature, but from the Scriptures only can we obtain any just ideas of his character and attri- butes. The Hebrews endeavour to avoid the use of the word God, substituting for it Lord, Most High, etc. Gog and Ma / gog. Moses speaks of Magog, son of Japheth, but says nothing of Gog (Gen. x. 2). According to Ezekiel, Gog was prince of Ma- gog (Ezek. xxxviii. 2, 3, etc.; xxxix. 1, 2, etc.) Magog signifies the country or people, and Gog the king of that country — the general name of the northern nations of Europe and Asia, or the dis- tricts north of the Caucasus or Mount Taurus. HARE OP MOUNT LEIUNON. The prophecy of Ezekiel (xxxix. 1-22) seems to be revived iii the Apocalypse, where tin' hosts of Gog and Magog are represented as coming (o in- vade "the beloved city," and perishing with im- mense slaughter likewise in Armageddon, "the mount of Mageddo," or Megiddo (Eev. xvi. 14-16; xx. 7-10). Gol'gotha. [See Cai.vmiy.] Goli'ath. A famous giant of Gath, who "morn- ing and evening for forty days" defied the armies of Israel (1 Sam. xvii.) He was possibly de- scended from the old Rephaim, of whom a scat- tered remnant took refuge with the Philistines after their dispersion by the Ammonite? (Deut. ii. 20, 21; 2 Sam. xxi. 22). His height was "six cubits and a span," which, taking the cubit at twenty-one inches, would make him ten and a half feet high. The scene of his combat with David was the Valley of the Terebinth, between Shochoh and Azekah. Gomor'rah (in the !M. T. written Gomor'rha). One of the five "cities of the plain" that under their respective kings joined battle with Chedor- laomer (Gen. xiv. 2-8) and his allies, by whom DRLSS 01' A JEWISH H1GII PRIEST. they were discomfited till Abraham came to the rescue. Four out of the five were afterward de- stroyed by the Lord with fire from heaven (Gen. xix. 23-29). One of them only, Zoar (or Bela, which was its original name), was spared at the re- quest of Lot, in order that he might take refuge there (Gen. xix. 1S-23). Gopher Wood (Gen. vi. 14). Two conjectures have been proposed: 1. That the "trees of gopher" are any trees of the resinous kind, such as pine, fir, etc. 2. That gopher is cypress. Go'shen. A part of Egypt where the Israelites dwelt for the whole period of" their sojourn in that country. It is usually called the " land of Goshen," but also Goshen simply. It was between Joseph's residence at the time and the frontier of Palestine, and apparentlv the extreme province toward that frontier (Gen. xlvi. 20). Gos'pels. The name Gospel [good message or news) is applied to the four inspired histories of the life and teaching of Christ contained in the New Testament, of which separate accounts are given in their place. They were all composed during the latter half of the first century— those ! of St. Matthew and St. Mark >enie years before the destruction of Jerusalem; that of St. Luke probably about A.D. 64, and that of St John to- ward the close of the century. Before the end of the second century there is abundant evidence that the four Gospels, as one collection, were generally used and accepted. As a mailer of literary history, nothing can be better established than the genuine- ness of the Gospels. Gourd. The plant, so called, that sheltered Jonah. It is somewhat: probable it was the easier bean, improperly called pafana ehristi. The wild gourd {- E£ing8 IV. 89 Celsius Bupp the ooloeynth, a species of cucumber, growing wild, ex- cessively hitler and a most violent purgative. Grass 'hopper, [j ST.] Greece. In Gen. x. '.' - mentions tlw descendants of Javan as peopling the isles of the Gentiles. Prophetical notices of G i in Dan. viii. 21, etc. It was probably peopled after the Flood. Few countries are more favoured by nature as to iis soil, climate and prodncti Many of the most famous statesmen, OntOXS and generals of antiquity had their birth here. Th» arls and seicnees in ( ireive attained a crv.it emi- nence, a- did also poetry and eloquence. 30 IMPROVED DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE. Hab'akkuk. The eighth in order of the minor prophets. He probably delivered his prophecy about the twelfth or thirteenth vear of Josiah (b. c. 630 or 629). He foretells the doom of the Chal- deans in general terms (ii. 4-6), and the announce- ment is followed by a series of denunciations pro- nounced upon them by the nations who had suffered from their oppression (ii. 6-20). The whole con- cludes with the magnificent psalm in chap. iii. Haber'geon. A breastplate worn by soldiers in former times (Ex. xxviii. 33). The name seems to be given to a sort of lance or harpoon in Neh. iv. 16 and Job xii. 26). Ha'dad. This title appears an official one, like Pharaoh. Hadare'zer. Son of Eehob (2 Sam. viii. 3), the king of the Aramite state of Zobah, who was de- feated by David, and defeated with great loss both of chariots, horses and men (1 Chron. xviii. 3, 4). After the first repulse Hadarezer sent his army to the assistance of his kindred. David himself came from Jerusalem to take the command of the Israelite army. As on the former occasion, the rout was complete. Ha / gar. An Egyptian woman, the handmaid or slave of Sarah (Gen. xvi. 1), whom the latter gave as a concubine to Abraham, after he had dwelt ten years in the land of Canaan and had no children by Sarah (xvi. 2 and 3). That she was a bondwoman is stated both in the O. T. and in the HEAD-DRESS OP AN EASTERN RIDING HORSE. N. T. — in the latter as part of her typical character. It is recorded that " when she saw that she had conceived, her mistress was despised in her eyes" (4), and Sarah, with the anger, we may suppose, of a free woman, rather than of a wife, reproached Abraham for the results of her own act. Hagar fled, turning her steps toward her native land through the great wilderness traversed by the Egyptian road. By the fountain in the way to Shur the angel of the Lord found her, charged her to return and submit herself under the hands of her mistress, and delivered the remarkable pro- phecy respecting her unborn child recorded in ver. 10-12. On her return she gave birth to Ish- mael, and Abraham was then eighty-six years old. Mention is not again made of Hagar in the history of Abraham until the feast at the weaning of Isaac, when " Sarah saw the son of Hagar the Egyptian, which she had borne unto Abraham, mocking ;" and in exact sequence with the first flight of Hagar we now read of her expulsion. Hag'gai. Haggai is the tenth in order of the minor prophets, according to the arrangement of our Bibles, and the first of those who prophesied after the captivity. Very little is known of him, as neither his tribe nor residence is mentioned in Scripture. According to the pseudo Epiphanius he was born in Babylon, and returned to Judea With Zeru'ubabel : there he died and was buried among the priests : the inference is that he was a priest himself. He is said, too, to have been a member of what is called the Great Synagogue. All this, however, is merely traditional. Hair. Among the Hebrews jn times of afflic- tion the hair was altogether cut off (Isa. iii, 17, 24- xv. 2 ; Jer. vii. 29). Tearing the hair (Ezra ix, 3) and letting it go dishevelled were similar tokens of grief. The usual and favourite colour of the hair was black (Cant. v. 11). A similar hue is probably intended by the purple of Cant. vii. 5. Pure white hair was deemed characteristic of the Divine Majesty (Dan. vii. 9; Kev. i. 14). The chief beauty of the hair consisted in curls. COURT OF A HOUSE AT ANTIOCH. Hail-stones. Among the plagues of Egypt (Ex. ix. 24). Also the means made use of by God for defeating an army of the kings of Canaan (Josh. x. 11). God's judgments are likened to a hail- storm in Isa. xxviii. 2. Also see Bev. xvi. 21. Hallelu'jah. [See Alleluia.] Ham. 1. The name of one of the three sons of Noah, apparently the second in age. It probably signifies " warm" or " hot." This is confirmed by the word Kem (Egypt), the Egyptian equivalent of Ham, which signifies "black," probably imply- ing warmth as well as blackness. Of the history of Ham nothing is related except his irreverence to his father, and the curse which that patriarch pronounced. The sons of Ham are stated to have teen " Cush and Mizraim and Phut and Canaan" (Gen. x. 6; comp. 1 Chron. i. 8). Egypt is recog- nized as the "land of Ham" in the Bible (Ps. lxxviii. 51; cv. 23; cvi. 22). Ha'man. The chief minister or vizier of King Ahasuerus (Esth. iii. 1). After the failure of his attempt to cut off all the Jews in the Persian em- pire, he was hanged on the gallows which he had erected for Mordecai. Ha'math. The principal city of Upper Syria, was situated in the valley of the Orontes, which it commanded from the low screen of hills which forms the watershed between the Orontes and the Litdny — the "entrance of Hamath," as it is called in Num. xxxiv. 8 ; Josh. xiii. 5, etc., to the defile of Daphne, below Antioch. Antiochus Epiphanes changed its name to Epiphaneia. The natives, however, called it Hamath, even in Jerome's time, and its present name, Hamah, is but slightly altered from the ancient form. The population of the place is thirty thou- sand. Huge water- wheels raise water from the Orontes, which is conveyed by rude aqueducts to the gardens and houses in the upper town. Hammeda'tha (Esth. iii. 1, 10; viii. 5; ix. 24). Fa- ther of the infa- mous Haman. Han'aneel, the Tower of. A tower which formed part of the wall of Je- rusalem (Neh. iii. 1; xii. 39). It stood between the sheep- gate and the fish-gate. This tower is further men- tioned in Jer. xxxi. 38 and Zech. xiv. 10. Handicraft (Acts xviii. 3 ; xix. 25 ; Ptev. xviii. 22). Brief notices only can be given of such handicraft trades as are mentioned in Scripture: 1. Iron, working in brass, or rather copper alloyed and bronzed, are mentioned as practiced in antedi- luvian times (Gen. iv. 22). The smith's work and its results are often mentioned in Scripture (2 Sam. xii. 31 ; 1 Kings vi. 7 ; 2 Chron. xxvi. 14; Isa. xliv. 12 ; liv. 16). The worker in gold and silver found employment in very early times, as appears from the ornaments sent by Abraham to Bebekah (Gen. xxiv. 22, 53; xxxv. 4; xxxviii. 18; Deut. vii. 25). 2. The work of the carpenter is often mentioned in Scripture (Gen. vi. 14; Ex. xxxvii.; Isa. xliv. 13). That the Jewish carpenters must have been able to carve with some skill is evident from Isa. xii. 7 ; xliv. 13. In N. T. the occupation of a carpenter is mentioned in connection with Joseph, the hus- band of the Virgin Mary, and ascribed to our Lord himself by way of reproach (Mark vi. 3; Matt, xiii. 55). 3. Masons were employed by David and Solomon (1 Kings v. 18 ; Ezek. xxvii. 9). For or- dinary building mortar was used ; sometimes, per- haps, bitumen, as was the case at Babylon (Gen. xi. 3). The use of whitewash on tombs is remarked by our Lord (Matt, xxiii. 27). Houses infected with leprosy were required by the law to be re- plastered (Lev. xiv. 40-45). 4. Solomon built at Ezion-geber ships for his foreign trade (1 Kings ix. 26, 27 ; xxii. 48; 2 Chron. xx. 36, 37). 5. The arts of spinning and weaving both wool and linen were carried on in early times. One of the excel- lences attributed to the good housewife is her skill and industry in these arts (Ex. xxxv. 25, 26 ; Lev. xix. 19 ; Deut. xxii. 11 ; 2 Kings xxiii. 7 ; Ezek. xvi. 16; Prov. xxxi. 13, 24). The loom, with its beam (1 Sam. xvii. 7), pin (Judg. xvi. 14), and shuttle (Job vii. 6), was, perhaps, introduced later, but as early as David's time (1 Sam. xvii. 7). We read also of embroidery, in which gold and silver threads were interwoven with the body of the stuff, sometimes in figure patterns, or with precious stones set in the needlework (Ex. xxvi. 1 ; xxviii. 4; xxxix. 6-13). 6. Besides these arts, those of dyeing and of dressing cloth were practiced in Palestine, and those also of tanning and dressing leather (Josh. ii. 15-18 ; 2 Kings i. 8 ; Matt. iii. 4; Acts ix. 43). Shoemakers, barbers and tailors are mentioned in the Mislina (Pesacli. iv. 6) ; the barber or his occupation by Ezekiel (v. 1 ; Lev. xiv. 8 ; Num. vi. 5), and the tailor, plasterers, glaziers and glass vessels, painters and gold-workers are men- tioned in the Mishna ( Chel. viii. 9 ; xxix. 3, 4 ; xxx. 1). Tent-makers are noticed in the Acts (xviii. 3), and frequent allusion is made to the trade of the potters. 7. Bakers are noticed in Scripture (Jer. xxxvii. 21 ; Hos. vii. 4) ; and the well-known valley Tyropceon probably derived its name from the occupation of the cheese-makers, its inhabitants. Butchers, not Jewish, are spoken of in 1 Cor. x. 25. Han'nah. One of the wives of Elkanah, and mother of Samuel (1 Sam. i., ii.) ANCIENT ICONIUM — MODERN KONIEH. Ha'ran. 1. The third son of Terah, and there- fore youngest brother of Abram (Gen. xi. 26). Three children are ascribed to him — Lot (27, 31), and two daughters, viz., Milcah, who married her uncle Nahor (29), and Iscah (29). Haran was born in Ur of the Chaldees, and he died there IMPROVED DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE. 31 while his father was still living (28). 2. Haran or Charran (Acts vii. 2, 4), the name of the place whither Abraham migrated with his family from Ur of the Chaldees. It was celebrated among the Romans, under the name of Charrse, as the scene of the defeat of Crassus. Hare. The Hebrew word arnebeth occurs only In Lev. xi. 6 and Deut. xiv. 17, among the animals disallowed as food by the Mosaic law. There is no doubt that this word denotes a "hare," and probably the species Lepus Sinaitieus, occurring in the valleys of Arabia Petraea and Mount Sinai, and Lepus Syriacus, found in Lebanon, are those which were best known to the ancient Hebrews. The EASTERN INN OR CARAVANSERAI. hare is at this day called arneb by the Arabs in Palestine and Syria. It was erroneously thought by the ancient Jews to have chewed the cud, from the habit it has of moving the jaw about. Harp (Heb. Jtiimbr). The kinnor was the na- tional instrument of the Hebrews, and was well known throughout Asia. Moses assigns its inven- tion to the antediluvian period (Gen. iv. 21). Har'row. The verb rendered "to harrow" (Isa. xxviii. 24; Job xxxix. 10; Hos. x. 11.) expresses apparently the breaking of the clods, and is so far analogous to our harrowing, but whether done by any such machine as we call "a harrow " is very doubtful. Hart. The hart is reckoned among the clean animals (Deut. xii. 15; xiv. 5; xv. 22), and seems, from the passages quoted, as well as from 1 Kings iv. 23, to have been commonly killed for food. The Hebrew ayydl denotes some species of the deer tribe. Hawk. A general name for several rapacious birds of the falcon family (Deut. xiv. 5). It was consecrated by the Greeks to Apollo, It is migra- tory (Job xxxix. 26). Ha'zel. The Hebrew term luz occurs only in Gen. xxx. 37. Authorities are divided between the hazel and the almond tree as representing the Idz. The latter is most probably correct. Hea'then. A term which, like the word Gen- tile, was applied by the Jews to all who were not Hebrews. It now includes all those who are not Jews, Mohammedans or Christians. Heave-offer'ing. Portions of animals, grain, meal, fruits, etc., brought by the people for the use •of the priests and Levites, and first heamed or waved before God as an offering and acknowledgment (Num. xv. 20). Heav'en. There are four Hebrew words thus rendered in the Old Testament. St. Paul's ex- pression, "third heaven" (2 Cor. xii. 2), has led to much conjecture. The Jews divided the heaven into three parts, viz.: 1. the air or the atmosphere, where clouds gather; 2. the firmament, in which the sun, moon and stars are fixed ; 3. the upper heaven, the abode of God and his angels. He'brew. This word first occurs as given to Abram by the Canaanites (Gen. xiv. 13), because he had crossed the Euphrates. The name is also derived from 'eber, "beyond, on the other side," but this is essentially the same with the preceding explanation, since both imply that Abraham and his posterity were called Hebrews in order to ex- press a distinction between the races east and west of the Euphrates. Hebrews, Epistle to the. There has been a wide difference of opinion respecting the author- ship of this Epistle. There is no reason to doubt that at first, everywhere except in North Africa, St. Paul was regarded as the author. Tertullian names Barnabas as the reputed author, according to the North African tradition. Luther's conjecture that Apollos was the author has been adopted by many. The Epistle was probably addressed to the Jews in Jerusalem and Palestine. It was evidently written before the destruction of Jerusalem in a.d. 70. The date which best agrees with the tradi- tionary account of the authorship and destination of the Epistle is A. d. 03, about the end of St. Paul's imprisonment at Rome, or a year after Albi- nus succeeded Festus as procurator. He'bron. A city of Judah (Josh. xv. 54), situated among the mountains (Joshxx. 7), twenty /^i^v Roman miles south of Jerusalem, _ : 5Er and the same distance north of gBjj^ 23 Beer-sheba. Hebron is one of the ^JB ifev most ancient cities in the world ||£- still existing, and in this respect it is the rival of Damascus. It was built, says a sacred writer, " seven years before Zoan in Egypt" (Num. xiii. 22) ; and was a well- known town when Abraham entered Canaan three thousand seven hun- dred and eighty years ago (Gen. xiii. 18). Its original name was Kirjath-arba (Judg. i. 10), "the city of Arba," so called from Arba, the father of Anak, and progenitor of the giant Anakim (Josh. xxi. 11 ; xv. 13, 14). The chief interest of this city arises from its having been the scene of some of the most striking events in the lives of the patri- archs. Sarah died at Hebron, and Abraham then bought from Ephron the Hittite the field and cave of Machpelah to serve as a family tomb (Gen. xxiii. 2-20). The cave is still there, and the mas- sive walls of the Haram or mosque within which it lies form the most remarkable object in the whole city. Abraham is called by Mohammedans el-Khul'd, "the Friend," i. e., of God, and this is the modern name of Hebron. Hebron now con- tains about five thousand inhabitants, of whom some fifty families are Jews. It is picturesquely situated in a narrow valley surrounded by rocky hills. The valley runs from north to south, and the main quarter of the town, surmounted by the lofty walls of the vener- able Haram, lies partly on the eastern slope (Gen. xxxvii. 14; comp. xxiii. 19). About a mile from the town, up the valley, is one of the largest oak trees in Palestine. This, say some, is the very tree beneath which Abra- ham pitched his tent, and it still bears the name of the patriarch. Hell. The Greek word hades, rendered hell in our version, means literally "place of dark- ness," and corresponds to the He- brew sheol. Critics find great difficulty in settling the exact meaning of these words, and on this meaning depends, in great measure, the doctrine of " the in- termediate state," or condition of the dead before the resurrec- tion. It seems to have been held by all the early Christians, and to have been the foundation of the Romanist doc- trine of purgatory. Hellenist. In the first Christian Church at Jerusalem (Acts vi. 1) two distinct parties are re- cognized, "Hebrews" and "Hellenists" (Grecians) (Acts \x. 29). The Hellenists included not only proselytes of Greek (or foreign) parentage, but Jews who, by settling in foreign countries, had adopted the "current Greek civilization and the use of the Greek dialect. Hen. The hen is nowhere noticed in the Bible except in Matt, xxiii. 37; Luke xiii. 34. It was common in Palestine. Her'mas. A Christian at Rome, to whom St Paul sends salutation (Rom. xvi. 14). To him has been attributed a work called "The Shepherd of Hernias;" some, however, ascribe this to a later person of the same name, brother of Pius I., bishop of Rome. Her'mes. A Christian mentioned in Rom. xvi. 14. According to tradition he was one of the sev- enty disciples, and afterward bishop of Dalmatia. Her'mon. The most elevated summit in the range of the Anti-Libanus, ten thousand feet above the level of the sea. The Sidonians called it ■Sir- ion, and the Amorites, Shemr (Deut. iii. 9). Its dews are copious and refreshing (Ps. exxxiii. 3). The snow lies on it during the summer, and was carried to Tyre, as ice is brought into our cities, and sold in summer as a luxury. He'rod. This family, though of Iduruean origin, and thus aliens by race, were Jews in faith. 1. Herod the Great, the second son of Antipater, was born about b. c. 70. He Vanquished and ex- tirpated the family of the Maccabees about B. c. 37. His character was exceedingly ferocious and sen- sual. His murders and temper rendered him mis- erable, and to occupy his thoughts, as well as to ingratiate himself with the Jews, he rebuilt their temple. When the wise men from the East made inquiry in Jerusalem for the new-born King of the Jews, he desired them to bring him back word where and how he might find him, being resolved to murder him while but an infant. Being dis- appointed, he ordered to be destroyed every child in and about Bethlehem under two years old, that he might make sure of murdering the Messiah among them. He died in a miserable manner a year or two after this atrocious action. 2. Herod Antipas, son of Herod the Great, had the tetrarchy of Ga- lilee and Perea by the last will of his lather. He divorced his first wife, and took Herodias, the wife of Philip, who still lived. Fur reproving this in- cestuous marriage John was imprisoned and be- headed (Matt, xiv. 3-12). This was he to whom Pilate sent our Saviour, and by whom lie was mocked and arrayed in a gorgeous robe ( Luke xxiii. 8-11). He was tM»c/e to Herod Agrippa. 3. Herod Agrippa, the son of Aristobulus, grandson of Herod the Great, was appointed to the government of Abilene. About a. d. 44, or perhaps 49, he caused the murder of James, the son of Zebedee. Observing the Jews pleased with this, he appre- VAM.EY of jEnosmrnAT — tombs of acs.vlom, jeiiosimpiiat and luinniiii. bended Peter, intending to murder him also. But Providence defeated his designs by cutting him off in a miserable manner at Oeeearea, where he ma (littered bv the multitude crying out that he spoke like a god .Acts \ii. and xxiii. 35). He reigned seven or ten year.-, and was the lather o( Agrippa. Bernice, Drusilla and Mariamne. 4 Herod Agrippa II.. son of the preceding, ia mentioned in the \i« Testament only by the nameof Agrippau lie was luu-n a. i>. 20. Festus brought Pan] before him, who almost persuaded him to be B Christian \.is xxv. and xxvi.' After the destruction of Jerusalem he went to Borne, where he died at the age of seventy. 32 IMPROVED DICTIONARY OP THE BIBLE, Hero'dias. Daughter of Aristobulus, one of the sons of Mariamne and Herod the Great, and sister of Agrippa I. She first married Herod Philip I.; then she eloped from him to marry Herod Antipas, her step-uncle, who had been long married to, and was still living with, the daughter of .Eneas or Aretas, king of Arabia. Aretas made war upon Herod for the injury done to his daugh- ter, and routed him with the loss of his whole army. The head of John the Baptist was granted to the request of Herodias (Matt. xiv. 8-11 ; Mark vi. 24-28). According to Josephus, the execution "This valley," says Dr. Thomson, "commences north-west of the Jaffa gate, above the upper pool of Gihon, and it terminates at Bir Eyub, where it joins the valley of Jehoshaphat. The cliffs on the south side especially abound in ancient tombs, and it was this part that was called Tophet." Hi'ram, or Hu'ram. 1. The king of Tyre who sent workmen and materials to Jerusalem, first to build a place for David, whom he loved (1 Kings v. 1), and again to build the temple for Solomon, with whom he had a treaty of peace and commerce (1 Kings v. 11, 12). 2. Hiram was the name of the 'HE- :V: JEEICHO— FOUNTAIN OF ELISHA AND QUAEANTANIA MOUNTAIN. took place in a fortress called Machserus, looking down upon the Dead Sea from the south. She ac- companied Antipas into exile to Lugdunum. Hero'dion. A relative of St. Paul, to whom he sends his salutations among the Christians of the Roman Church (Bom. xvi. 11). He'ron. The Hebrew andphah appears as the name of an unclean bird in Lev. xi. 19 ; Deut. xiv. 18. It was probably a generic name for a well- known clas3 of birds. The only point on which any two commentators seem to agree is that it is not the heron. Heth. The forefather of the nation of the Hit- tites, a Hamite race, neither of the " country " nor the "kindred" of Abraham and Isaac (Gen. xxiv. 3, 4; xxviii. 1, 2). Hezeki'ah. Twelfth king of Judah, son of the apostate Ahaz and AM (or Abijah), ascended the throne' at the age of twenty-five, B. c. 726. Heze- kiah was one of the three most perfect kings of Judah (2 Kings xviii. 5; Ecclus. xlix. 4). The numerous events of his life are fully given in the books of Isaiah and 2 Kings. High Priest (Lev. xxi. 10). The head of the Jewish priesthood. All tbe male descendants of Aaron were by divine appointment consecrated to the priesthood ; and the first-born of the family, in regular succession, was consecrated in the same manner to the office of high priest. The ordi- nance of consecration is described in Ex. xxiv. The ceremony was minute and impressive, and typical of the character and work of Him who is the great High Priest of our profession. The dress of the high priest was much more costly and mag- nificent than that of the inferior order of priests. If, is described in Ex. xxxix. Hin. A liquid measure, containing about three of our quarts. It was the sixth part of an ephah. Hin'nom (perhaps lamentation). The valley of Hinnom was the place where children were made " to pass through the fire to Molech," and was de- filed by Josiah, in order to extinguish for ever such detestable rites (2 Kings xxiii. 10; 2 Chron. xxviii. 8; xxxiii. 6 ; Jer. vii. 31, 32; xix. 2, 6; xxxii. 35)! principal architect and engineer sent by King Hiram to Solomon. Holofer'nes. A general of Nebuchadnezzar, king of the Assyrians (Jud. ii. 4), who was slain by the Jewish heroine Judith during the siege of Bethulia. Holy Ghost. The third person of the Trinity. The proofs of his essential divinity are — 1. He is expressly called God (Acts v. 3, 4). 2. Attributes peculiar to Jehovah are ascribed to him, as eternity (Heb. ix. 14), omniscience (1 Cor. ii. 10, 11), omnipresence (Ps. cxxxix. 7). 3. Works which only God can perform are ascribed to him (Ps. liii. 6; Job xxvi. 13; Luke i. 35 ; 2 Pet. i. 21 ; John xvi. 13 ; Rom. xv. 16). 4. The same divine wor- r^g ship is paid to him as to the Father and ~^H the Son (Matt, xxviii. 19 ; 2 Cor. xiii. 14; tssguj. : 2 Thess.. iii. 5). 5. By him sinners are convicted (John xvi. 9), enlightened (Eph. i. 17, 18), regenerated, (John iii. 5, 6), sanctified (1 Pet. i. 2). The baptism of the Holy Ghost, which was enjoyed in the apostolic age, and is described in Acts ii. 1-4, was attended with the gift of tongues and power of working miracles. Hon'ey. The Hebrew dSbash applies to the product of the bee, to which we exclu- sively give the name of honey. All tra- vellers agree in describing Palestine as a land " flowing with milk and honey" (Ex. iii. 8). In some parts of Northern Arabia the hills are so well stocked with bees that no sooner are hives placed than they are occupied. The term dibash applies to a decoction of the juice of the grape, called dibs. It was this, and not ordinary bee-honey, which Jacob sent to Joseph (Gen. xliii. 11), arid which the Tyrians purchased from Palestine (Ezek. xxvii. 17). The honey which Jonathan ate in the wood (1 Sam. xiv. 25), and the "wild honey" which supported St. John (Matt. iii. 4), were probably the honey of the wild bees. Hoph'ni and Phin / eas. The two sons of Eli, who fulfilled their hereditary sacerdotal duties at Shiloh. Their rapacity and lust (1 Sam. ii. 22, 12- 17) filled the people with disgust and indignation, and provoked the curse (iii. 11-14). They were both cut off, and the ark which they had accom- panied was lost (1 Sam. iv. 10, 11). Hor, Mount. 1. The mountain on which Aaron died (Num. xx. 25, 27). The word Hor is pro- bably an archaic form of Har, the usual Hebrew term for " mountain." It was " on the boundary line" (Num. xx. 23) or "at the edge" (xxxiii. 37) of the land of Edom. It is surmounted by a cir- cular dome of the tomb of Aaron, a distinct white spot on the dark red surface of the mountain. The chief interest of Mount Hor consists in the pros- pect from its summit — the last view of Aaron — that view which was to him what Piegah was to Ids brother. 2. A mountain named in Num. xxxiv. 7, 8. This "Mount Hor" is the great chain of Lebanon itself. Horn. We find the original word for horn ap- plied to a musical instrument. There are other uses of the term derived from a real or supposed resemblance to a horn. Thus the projections at the corners of the altar were called its " horns," a hill or peak was a horn, and elephants' teeth were " horns of ivory." We further find " horns" used symbolically in prophetical language, the horn being the emblem of strength or attacking force. Horse. The animated description of the horse in Job xxxix. 19-25 applies solely to the war-horse. The Hebrews in the patriarchal age, as a pastoral race, did not stand in need of the services of the horse. David first established a force of cavalry and chariots after the defeat of Hadadezer (2 Sam. viii. 4). But the great supply of horses was sub- sequently effected by Solomon through his connec- tion with Egypt (1 Kings iv. 26). The horses were not shod, and therefore hoofs as hard "as flint" (Isa. v. 28) were regarded as a great merit. Hosan'na. An expression of joyful gratula- tion : it occurs in the original of Psalm cxviii. 25. At the feast of tabernacles it was customary for the Jews to recite the Great Hallel — viz., Psalms cxiii.- cxviii. — at certain points, waring the branches which they carried in their hands, and ejaculating Halle- lujah, Hosanna, or Psalm cxviii. 25. Hence the branches, the prayers, the feast itself received the name Hosanna; and as it was not unusual for the mode of rejoicing then observed to be transferred to other occasions of national exultation, it was natural that our Lord's entry into Jerusalem should be so welcomed (Matt. xxi. 8, 9; Mark xi. 8-10; Johnxii. 12, 13). Hose'a. Hosea is stated (Hos. i. 1) to be the JERUSALEM, FEOM THE WEIL OF JOAB OE JOB. son of Beeri. His predictions have to do mainly with the kingdom of the ten tribes. Hosea occu- pies the first place among the minor prophets. His ministry extended over a long period of time, being exercised in the reigns of Uzziah, Jotham, Ahaz and Hezekiah, kings of Judah, and in that of Jeroboam II., king of Israel. Hoshe'a. The nineteenth, last and be?t king IMPROVED DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE. 33 of Israel. He succeeded Pekah, whom he slew in a successful conspiracy, thereby fulfilling a proph- ecy of Isaiah (Isa. vii. 16). It took place B.C. 737. Hour. The Jews divided their day into twelve equal parts, after the manner of the Greeks and Bomans (Matt. xx. 3, 5, 6 ; John xi. 9). When the sun rose at the time we call six o'clock, their third hour agreed with our ninth, their sixth with our noon, and their ninth with our three o'clock. Their night was divided in the same manner. House. The houses of the rural poor in Egypt, as well as in many parts of Syria, Arabia and Per- sia, are for the most part mere huts of mud or sunburnt bricks. The houses of the class next CITY OP JERUSALEM. above them generally present a front of wall, within which is a court or courts with apartments opening into them. An awning is sometimes drawn over the court, and the floor strewed with carpets on festive occasions. The stairs to the upper apartments are, in Syria, usually in a corner of the court. Around part, if not the whole, of the court is a verandah, often nine or ten feet deep, over which, when there is more than one floor, runs a second gallery of like depth, with a balus- trade. HuPdah. A prophetess in the time of King Josiah (2 Kings xxii. 14; 2 Chron. xxxiv. 22). Hur. 1. A man who is mentioned with Moses and Aaron on the occasion of the battle with Amalek at Eephidim (Ex. xvii. 10). He is men- tioned again in xxiv. 14, as being, with Aaron, left in charge of the people by Moses during his ascent of Sinai. The Jewish tradition is that he was the husband of Miriam, and that he was identical with 2. The grandfather of Bezaleel, the chief artificer of the tabernacle (Ex. xxxi. 2; xxxv. 30; xxxviii. 22). 3. The fourth of the five kings of Midian who were slain with Balaam after the " matter of Peor" (Num. xxxi. 8). Husk. The sheath or cover of grain, etc. (Num. vi. 4; 2 Kings iv. 42). It is thought that the husks mentioned in the parable of the prodigal son are the pods of the carob tree, or Ceratonia sil- iqua of Linnreus. These pods are about a foot long, somewhat sickle-shaped, and contain a sweet pulp and several brown seeds like beans. Swine fatten on this food, and it is often eaten by the poor people in Syria and Palestine (Luke xv. 16). Hymene'us. One who is said to have erred from the faith, and, in conjunction with Philetus, to have taught that the resurrection was past (2 Tim. ii. 17, 18). He was, we are told, "de- livered to Satan," i. e., excommunicated (1 Tim. i. 20). Hyp'ocrite. A dissembler in religion, who has the form without the power of godliness. There are many severe censures upon hypocrites in our Lord's addresses (Matt. vi. 2, 5, 16 and elsewhere). Hys'sop (Heb. ezob). The czdb was used to sprinkle the doorposts of the Israelites in Egypt with the blood of the Paschal Lamb (Ex. xii. 22) ; it was employed in the purification of lepers and leprous houses (Lev. xiv. 4, 51), and in the sacrifice of the red heifer (Num. xix. 6). It is described in 1 Kings iv. 33 as growing on or near walls. 5 I. Id'do. A prophet of Judah, who wrote the his- tory of Behoboam and Abijah. It seems by 2 Chron. xiii. 22 that he had entitled his work Mid- rash, or Inquiries. Josephus and others are of opinion that he was sent to Jeroboam, at Bethel, and that it was he who was killed by a lion (1 Kings xiii.) IdoPatry. No sin is so strongly and repeatedly condemned as that of idolatry. It is either inter- nal or external. Internal is an inordinate love of the creatures, riches, honours and the pleasures of this life (Eph. v. 5; Col. iii. 5; Phil. iii. 19). Ex- ternal is the paying of homage to outward objects, either natural or artificial; and this is the more common sense of the term. St. Paul condemns those who " changed the glory of the incorruptible God into ■ "-%__ an image made like unto corruptible * -—■- man, and to birds, and four-footed beasts, and creeping things" (Eom. i. 23). Idume'a. A district on the south margin of Palestine, embra- cing a part of Arabia, and receiv- ing its name from Edom (i. e., Esau), who first settled it. Long before the birth of Christ they had been reduced to subjection, and mul- titudes embraced the Hebrew faith. The region, however, seems to have retained their name in the days of Christ, and for some ages afterward (Mark iii. 18). It was the native country of Herod. Illyr'icum. A province lying along the eastern coast of the Adriatic Gulf. It was distin- guished into two parts : Liburnia to the north and Dalmatia to the south, to which, as St. Paul informs Timothy, Titus went (2 Tim. iv. 10). St. Paul says that he preached the Gospel from Jerusalem round about to Illyricum (Bom. xv. 19). Imman'uel (God luiih us). The symbolical name given by the prophet Isaiah to the child who was announced to Ahaz and the people of Judah, as the sign which God would give of their deliv- erance from their enemies (Isa. vii. 14). It is ap- plied by the Apostle Matthew to the Messiah, born of the Virgin (Matt. i. 23). In'cense. A fragrant gum brought from Arabia and the East Indies. The incense used in the Jewish offerings, at least that which was burnt on the altar of incense and before the ark, was a pre- cious mixture of sweet spices beaten very small (Ex. xxx. 7, 34). None but priests were to burn it, nor was any, under pain of death, to make any like to it. This incense was burnt twice a day on the golden altar. "Where so many victims were daily slaughtered and burnt to ashes, some such perfume was necessary. It seemed also beautifully emblematic of prayer (Ps. cxli. 2; Rev. viii. 3, 4). Inchant'ers (Ex. vii. 11 ; Deut. xviii. 10). Per- sons who pretended to possess the power of charming animals, etc. The practice is decidedly condemned by God's law (Deut, xviii. 9-12). In'dia (Esth. i. 1; viii. 9). The southern sec- tion of the continent of Asia, It is only men- tioned, and that generally, as the eastern boundary of the dominions of Ahasuerus. Inn. In onr Bible, means generally a caravan- serai. Generally, they are simply places of rest, near a fountain, 'if possible; others have an attend- ant, who merely waits on travellers; and others have a family, which sells provisions. They are found in every part of the East. I'ron. The word thus translated occurs first in Gen. iv. 22, and afterward frequently. The know- ledge of working it was very ancient The Jewish legislator celebrates the great hardness of it i Lev. xxvi. 19; Deut. xxviii. 23, 48), takes notice tiiat the bedstead of Og, king of Bashan, was of iron (Deut. iii. 11); he'spcaks of mines of iron I Dent viii. 9); and he compares the severity of the ser- vitude of the Israelites in Egypt to the heal of :i furnace for melting iron (Deut. iv. 20). We find, also, that swords (Num. xxxv. 16), axes (Den t xix. 5), and tools for cutting stones (Deut xxvii. 5), were made of iron. Fsaac. The son whom Sarah, in accordance with the Divine promise, bore to Abraham in the hundredth year of his age, at Gerar. In his in- fancy he became the object of Ishmael's jealousy ; and in his youth the victim, in intention, of Abra- ham's great sacrificial act of faith. When forty years old he married Eebekah his cousin, by whom, when he was sixty, he had two sons, Esau and Jacob. In his seventy-fifth year he and his brother Ishmael buried their father Abraham in the cave of Machpelah. From this abode by the well Lahai- roi, in the South Country, Isaac was driven by a famine to Gerar. Here Jehovah appeared to him, and bade him dwell there and not go over into Egypt, and renewed to him the promises made to Abraham. He finally died at Hebron at the age of one hundred and eighty years and was buried by his two sons in the cave of Machpelah. IsaPah. A prophet of Israel who wrote the inspired book of that name. He has been called the evangelical propliet, from the great number and minuteness of his predictions concerning the ad- vent, character, preaching, labours, sufferings and death of our Lord. He seems to have been favoured with an entire view of the gospel dispen- sation. He is thought to have died about seventy years before Jeremiah prophesied. The Book of Isaiah, though not placed first, because of its size and importance, is the fifth in order of time. The style is greatly admired by linguists, as uniting elegance to sublimity, force to ornament and energy to copiousness. Is'cah. Daughter of Haran the brother of Abram, and sister of Milcah and of Lot ( Gen. xi. 29). In the Jewish traditions she is identified with Sarai. Iscar'iot. The name of that disciple who be- trayed our Saviour. He was so called, probably, as belonging to Karioth, or Cerioth ; that is, a man of Kerioth (Matt. x. 4). IsrPbi-Be'nob. Son of Bapha, one of the race of Philistine giants, who attacked David in battle, but was slain by Abiskai (2 Sam. xxi. 16, 17). Ish'boshetri, or Ish'baal. Son of Saul, and also his successor. Abner, Saul's kinsman and general, so managed that Ishbosheth was acknow- ledged king of Mahanaim by the greater part of Israel, while David reigned at Hebron over Judah. He was forty-four years of age when he began to reign, and he reigned two years peaceably; after A STREET IN THE CITT OF JEKtSALEJl. which he had skirmishes, with loss, against 1 Vivid (2 Sam. ii. s. etc) With this prince terminated the royal family <>( Saul, B.C. 1048. Ish'mael. The son of Abraham dt Hagarthe Egyptian, his concubine; horn when Abraham fourscore and six years old (Gen. xvi. 15, It'- . [shmael was the first-bom of his father, and on the institution of the covenanl of circumcision circumcised, he being then thirteen years old xvii. 34 IMPROVED DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE. 25). He' does not again appear in the narrative until the weaning of Isaac, where, at the great feast made in celebration of the weaning, " Sarah saw the son of Hagar the Egyptian, which she had borne unto Abraham, mocking," and urged Abra- ham to cast out him and his mother. The patri- arch sent them both away, and they departed and wandered in the wilderness of Beersheba. In the wilderness of Paran, " his mother took him a wife out of the land of Egypt" (Gen. xxi. 9-21). This wife of Ishmael was the mother of his twelve sons and daughter. Of the later life of Ishmael we know JEWS W AILING-PLACE AT JERUSALEM. little. He was with Isaac at the burial of Abraham. He died at the age of one hundred and thirty-seven years (xxv. 17, 18). The sons of Ishmael peopled the north and west of the Arabian peninsula, and event- ually formed the chief element of the Arab nation. Isb/maelites (Gen. xxxvii. 25). The descend- ants of Ishmael. The company of Ishmaelites to whom Joseph was sold are elsewhere called Mid- ianites (Gen. xxxvii. 29). Probably they were Ish- maelites who dwelt in Midian. It is evident, how- ever, that the two names were sometimes applied to the same people (Judg. viii. 22, 24), though the descendants of Midian were not Ishmaelites (for Midian was a son of Abraham by Keturah). Is'rael (a prince of God, or wrestling with God). This is the name which the angel gave Jacob, after having wrestled with him all night at Mahanaim of Peniel (Gen. xxxii. 1, 2, 28, 29, 30; Hos. xii. 4). Is'sachar. The fifth son of Jacob and Leah (Gen. xxx. 14-18). He had four sons, Tola, Phovah, Job and Shimron. Nothing particular of his life is known. Itb/amar. Aaron's fourth son (Ex. vi. 23). There is no probability that he ever exercised the high priesthood. He and his sons continued in the rank of simple priests till this dignity came into his family in the person of Eli. It'tai. 1. An officer of David, denominated "the Gittite," most probably because he was a native of Gath, and had joined David when with Achish in that city. When David's dark days were come, and he was obliged to flee from Jerusa- lem in Absalom's rebellion, and scarcely more than his household troops accompanied him, Ittai was there. The monarch expressed his gratified sur- prise. But Ittai would not fail David. And then David replied, "Go and pass over." And Ittai marched on with his troop "and the little ones" (2 Sam. xv. 19-22). We only hear of Ittai again as in command of part of the army in the battle (xviii. 2, 5, 12). 2. A Benjamite warrior (xxiii. 29), called also Ithai (1 Chron. xi. 31). Iturae'a. So called from Itur, or Jetur, one of the sons of Ishmael, who settled in it. The Itu- raeans being subdued by Aristobulus, the high priest and governor of the Jews, B.C. 106, were forced by him to embrace the Jewish religion ; Philip, one of the sons of Herod the Great, was tetrarch, or governor, of this country when John the Baptist commenced his ministry. Fvory. ^ This substance is mentioned as an arti- cle of Tyrian commerce (Ezek. xxvii. 15). It was largely used in ornamental work (Bev. xviii. 12). Solomon had a throne of ivory overlaid with gold (1 Kings x. 18). Ahab is said to have made an ivory house (xxii. 39). Beds or couches were also inlaid with this material (Amos vi. 4). J. Jab'bok. A small river which falls into the Jordan below the sea of Tiberias. Near this brook the angel wrestled with Jacob (Gen. xxxii. 22). Ja'chin. The name of a pillar in Solomon's temple (1 Kings vii. 21). Ja'cinth. A precious stone (Bev. xxi. 20). The jacinth or hyacinth is a red variety of zircon, which is found in square prisms, of a white, gray, red, reddish-brown, yellow or pale-green colour. Ja'cob. Second son of Isaac and Bebekah, and founder of the Jewish nation. He was born with Esau, when Isaac was fifty-nine, and Abraham one hundred and fifty-nine years old. His history is related in the latter half of the book of Genesis. In the latter part of his life he was presented to Pharaoh, and dwelt for seventeen years in Barneses and Goshen ; he died in his one hundred and forty- seventh year. His body was embalmed, carried with great care and pomp into the land of Canaan and deposited, with his fathers and his wife Leah, in the cave of Machpelah. Ja'el. The wife of Heber the Kenite. In the rout which followed the defeat of the Oanaanites by Barak, Sisera, abandoning his chariot, fled un- attended, and in an opposite direction from his army, to the tent of the Kenite chieftainess. She flung a mantle over him as he lay wearily on the floor. When the weary general resigned himself to the deep sleep of misery and fatigue, Jael took in her left hand one of the great wooden pins which fastened down the cords of the tent, and in her right hand a mallet, and with one terrible blow dashed it through Sisera's temples deep into the earth (Judg. v. 27). She then waited the pursuing Barak, and led him into her tent that she might in his presence claim the glory of the deed ! Jah. One of the names of God, which we meet with in the composition of many Hebrew words; as, Adonijah, Allelujah, Malachia; that is, "My Lord," " Praise the Lord," "The Lord is my King." Ja'ir. Of the family of Manasseh. He possessed the whole country of Ar- gob as far as the borders of Geshur and Maachathi (Judg. x. 5). He suc- ceeded Tola in the judi- cature or government of the Israelites. His gov- ernment continued about twenty-two years — from a. m. 2795 to 2817. Jair had thirty sons, who rode on asses, and were lords or governors of thirty towns, called Havoth-jair. He was buried at Camon, beyond Jordan. Jai'rus. A ruler of a synagogue whose daugh- ter our Lord restored to life (Matt. ix. 18; Mark v. 22; Luke viii. 41). James. 1. James the Great, or Elder, and John the Evangelist, sons of Ze- bedee and Salome, were originally fishermen of Galilee (Matt. iv. 21). They are called Boanerges, or "the sons of thun- der" (Mark iii. 17; Luke ix. 54). About A. x>. 44 James was murdered by Herod (Acts xii. 2). 2. James the Less, who was the son of Cleophas by Mary, the sister of the blessed Virgin. He was called the less probably because smaller or younger than the former. Our Saviour appeared to him by himself after his resurrection (1 Cor. xv. 7). He was put to death by order of Annas, the high priest. The Epistle of this apostle is called general, be- cause, not addressed to any particular church. It is one of the most pathetic and instructive in the New Testament, and contains an admirable sum- mary of those practical duties which are incumbent on all believers. Jan'nes and Jam'bres. Two persons mentioned by St. Paul as having withstood Moses (2 Tim. iii. 8). They are generally supposed to have been some of the Egyptian magicians whose enchant- ments for a while appeared to rival the miracles performed in the sight of Pharaoh (Ex. vii., viii.) Ja / pheth. The son of Noah, named third in order of Noah's sons; was born in the five hun- dredth year of that patriarch (Gen. v. 32) ; but Moses (Gen. x. 21) says expressly he was the oldest of Noah's sons. Jar. The Hebrew month which answers to our April. It consisted but of twenty-nine days. Ja'sher, Book of, or, as the margin of the A. V. gives it, "the book of the upright," a record alluded to in two passages only of the O. T. (Josh x. 13 and 2 Sam. i. 18), and consequently the subject of much dispute. Ja'son. A Greek form of the name Jesus or Joshua. 1. Jason the high priest, the second son of Simon II., who succeeded in obtaining the high priesthood to the exclusion of his elder brother (2 Mace. iv. 7-26). 2. Jason the Thessalonian, who entertained Paul and Silas, and was in consequence attacked by the Jewish mob (Acts xvii. 5, 6, 7, 9). Jas'per. One of the gems in the high priest's breast-plate (Ex. xxviii. 20 ; xxxix. 13) ; also men- tioned as adorning the king of Tyre (Ezek. xxviii. 13), and repeatedly introduced by St. John (Bev. iv. 3; xxi. 11, 18, 19). EAST COKNEB. OP SOOTH WALL OF THE ANCIENT TEMPLE, AND MOUNT OF OLIVES. Je / bus. One of the names of Jerusalem. Jeb'usites, the. Descended from the third son of Canaan (Gen. x. 16; 1 Chron. i. 14). They were a mountain tribe (Josh. xi. 3). Jedidi'ah, Je'did-Jah (darling of Jehovah). The name bestowed, through Nathan the prophet, on David's son Solomon (2 Sam. xii. 25). Jedu'thun (praising). A Levite of the family of Merari, appointed as one of the great leaders of sacred music in David's reign. There is strong IMPROVED DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE. 35 reason to believe that Jedutliun is identical with Ethan (1 Chron. vi. 44; xv. 17, 19). Three Psalms have Jeduthun in their titles (xxxix., lxii., Ixxvii.) ; probably they were to be sung by his musical di- vision. Jehoi'achin, otherwise called Coni'ah (Jer. xxii. 24) and Jeconi'ah (1 Chron. iii. 17). The son of Jehoiakim, king of Judah, and grandson of Josiah. He ascended the throne, and reigned alone three months and ten days; but he reigned about ten years in conjunction with his father. He was a bad man, and did evil in the sight of the' Lord (Jer. xxii. 24). The time of his death is uncer- tain. Jehoi'ada. 1. The father of Benaiah, a well- OHDECH OF THE HOLT SEPULCHRE AT JERUSALEM. known officer of David and Solomon (2 Sam. viii. 18, and elsewhere). 2. A verv noted high priest (2 Kings xi.; xii. 1-16; 2 Chron. xvii. 11, 12; xxiii. ; xxiv. 1-17). 3. One of David's counsel- lors after Ahithophel (1 Chron. xxvii. 34). 4. A person who helped to repair the wall of Jerusalem (Neh. iii. 6). 5. The second priest in the reign of Zedekiah, succeeded by Zephaniah (Jer. xxix. 25- 29; comp. 2 Kings xxv. 18). Jehosh'aphat. One of the best of the kings of Judah, ascended the throne A. M. 3090, and reigned twenty-five years. His regard for the spiritual in- terests of his people was shown in his sending mis- sionaries into all parts of his kingdom (2 Chron. xvii. 9). The Valley of Jehoshaphat lay between Jerusalem and the Mount of Olives (Joel iii. 2, 12). Jehosh/eba. Daughter of Joram, king of Israel, and wife of Jehoiada, the high priest (2 Kings xi. 2). She is the only recorded instance of the mar- riage of a princess of the royal house with a high priest. Je / hu. 1. The founder of the fifth dynasty of the kingdom of Israel, son of Jehoshaphat (2 Kings ix. 2). The leading circumstances of his life are recorded in the books of Kings. 2. Jehu, son of Hanani. His father was probably the seer who at- tacked Asa (2 Chron. xvi. 7). Jepb/thah. The tenth judge of Israel, who, in consequence of a wicked vow, sacrificed his daughter (Judg. xi.) Some learned men, by altering one of the original words, infer that he only consigned her to celibacy. But this seems to be a very forced in- terpretation. Jeremi'ah. He lived about seventy years after Isaiah, began to prophesy in the thirteenth year of the reigti of Josiah, and discharged his office for at least forty-two years. He was unpopular with the Jews, though a man of the loftiest piety and patriotism. By Jewish tradition he was stoned to death by the people. The book of Jeremiah contains predictions delivered at different periods of his life. Some of them relate to the Messiah, as chapter xxiii. 5, 6. The last chapter was probably added by Ezra. Jer / icho. A city of Palestine first mentioned in the Pentateuch. It was a rich and strongly-fortified place. The walls must have been thick, for Ra- hab's house was on the wall (Josh. ii. 15) ; and the spoil was large which was taken into the Lord's treasury (vi. 24). Jerobo'am. 1. A distinguished man under Salomon, and cbc~en bead of the ten tribes which revolted after Solomon's death, A. m. 3029. He reigned in horrible wickedness twenty-two years (1 Kings xi., xii., xv.) 2. Jeroboam II., thirteenth king of Israel, succeeded his father, Joash, A. M. 3179, and reigned over Israel forty-one years. He was a wicked prince, but raised his kingdom to great outward prosperity (2 Kings xiv., xv.) Jerub'baal. The surname Gideon acquired in destroying the altar of Baal, when his father de- fended him from the Abi-ezrites (Judg. vi. 32). Jerusalem. The earliest mention of this city by this name in Scripture occurs in Josh. x. 1. But it is probably intended by the designation Salem, where Melchizedek reigned (Gen. xiv. 18). For we find Jerusalem expressly called Salem in Ps. lxxvi. 2. The city — .. had also the appel- lation Jebus or Jebusi, as occupied by the Jebusites, one of the nations found in Canaan when the Israel- ites crossed the Jordan (comp. Ezek. xvi. 3). Lit- tle told us of its early history. The king of Jerusalem was slain by Joshua (Josh. x. 5, 16,2Gj; and the place was afterward sacked by the tribe of Judah (Judg. i. 8j; but the original inhabitants re- tained possession of the citadel or stronghold of Zion, which neither Judah nor Benjamin could wrest from them (Josh, xv. 63; Judg. i. 21). Jerusalem stands in a central position, but off the great road between Egypt and Syria. It is about thirty-six miles south of Sama- ria, and twenty north of Hebron, eighteen west of the Jordan, and thirty-two east of the Mediter- ranean. It is on the edge of one of the highest table lands of the country. The present popula- tion of Jerusalem is variously estimated. Pierotti, a late authority, supposes that there are five thou- Obed, who again was the fruit of the union of Boaz and the Moabitess Ruth. Nor was Buth's the only foreign blood that ran in his veins, for his great-grandmother was no less a person than Bahab the Canaanite, of Jericho (Matt. i. 5). Jesse's ' genealogy is twice given in full in the O. T., viz., Euth iv. 18-22 and 1 Chron. ii. 5-12. Who the wife of Jesse was we are not told. Je'sus, the Son of Sirach. Described in the ; text of Ecclesiasticus (i. 27 J as the author of that book, which in the LXX., and generally, except in the Western Church, is called by his narfle, the j Wisdom of Jesus, the Son of Sirach, or simply the Wisdom of Sirach. Jeth'ro. A priest or prince of Midian. Moses i spent the forty years of his exile from Egypt with him, and married his daughter Zipporah. Jew. This name was applied to a member of the kingdom of Judah after the separation. The term first makes its appearance just before the cap- tivity (2 Kings xvi. 6). After the return the word received a larger application, partly from the pre- dominance of the members of the old kingdom of Judah, partly from the identification of Judah with the religious ideas and hopes of the people. St. John very rarely uses any other term to describe the opponents of our Lord. JeVreel. A border city of Issachar (Josh. xix. 18), situated in the opening of the central arm which branches out of the great plain of Esdrae- lon, and runs east and south-east toward the Jor- dan (Josh. xvi. 16; 2 Kings ix. 31). Dr. Thomson saj's: "There is little to claim attention in the vil- lage itself. A few stones built here and there in the rude huts seem to claim the honours of an- tiquity; and these large sarcophagi are certainly relics of old Jezreel. The city could never have been large or splendid. The greater part was prob- ably mere mud hovels; and yet there must have been some well-built palaces. . . . This apology for a castle may now stand upon the spot of that watch- tower from which the rebel Jehu was first seen driving furiously up the valley. . . . The neigh- bourhood is celebrated for its wheat." . Jo'ab. The son of Zeruiah, David's sister, and brother to Abishai and Asahel. He was one of the most valiant soldiers and greatest generals m David's time, but was also cruel, revengeful and imperious. He was commander-in-chief when VILLAGE OF 7.KK 'IN — AN.IKNT jr.ZPFF.L. sand and sixty-eight Christians, seven thousand live hundred and fifty-six Mohammedans, seven thou- sand seven hundred and six Jews; in all twenty thousand three hundred and thirty. But, thongil there are so many of the children of Jacob, they are strangers in the cily; they do no1 possess any of the soil. One privilege indeed they are said to have. When the sultan dies, they can demand the keys of the city. They then perform some cere- monies, and after a few hours restore the keys to the pacha. Jes'se. The father of David was ihc son of David was king of Judah only. His history is re- lated in the second book of Samuel and the first book of K ii Joan'na. The wife of Chun, Herod's steward, was one of those women who, having been cured by our Saviour, followed him as i istered to his necessities (] uke \i Jo'ash. Son of Aha/iah. king of Judah. When the impious Athaliah undertook to i th« race of the kings of Judah, Jehosheba, the Msiir o( Ahazi.-ih and wife to tin- high priest Jehoiada, rescued young Joash and lodged him in the temple. 36 IMPROVED DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE. Here he abode six years. In the seventh year Joash was placed on the throne, and saluted king in the temple, before the queen was informed of it. She was killed within the temple (2 Kings xi. 1, etc.) Joash received the diadem, together with the book of the law, from Jehoiada, the high priest, who, in the young king's name, made a covenant between the Lord, the king and the people for their future fidelity to God. Joash was only seven years old when he began to reign, and he reigned 840. The book of Jonah is chiefly narrative. He relates that he was commanded by God to go to Nineveh, and preach against the inhabitants of that capital of the Assyrian empire ; that, through fear of executing this commission, he set sail for Tarshish ; that in his voyage thither, a tempest arising, he was cast by the mariners into the sea, and swallowed by a large fish ; that while he was in the belly of this fish he prayed to God, and was, after three days and three nights, delivered out of ^ a — — TOWN OF YAFA OR JAFFA — ANCIENT JAPHO OR JOPPA. forty years at Jerusalem. His mother's name was Zibiah of Beer-sheba. He governed with justice and piety so long as he was guided by the high priest Jehoiada. Yet he did not abolish the high places. Job. Lived about the year 1500 B. c, and his trial seems to have occurred about twenty-nine years before the Israelites came up out of Egypt, and perhaps much earlier. Hale makes it one hundred and eighty-four years before the birth of Abraham. The book of Job is agreed to be the most ancient now in existence. It was probably written by Job himself, copied, improved and cir- culated by Moses. The common division into chapters and verses has very much tended to con- fuse and obscure this book. Joch'ebed. The wife and at the same time the aunt of Amram, and the mother of Moses and Aaron (Ex. ii. 1 ; vi. 20 ; Num. xxvi. 59). Jo'el. 1. Eldest son of Samuel the prophet (1 Sam. viii. 2; 1 Chron. vi. 33; xv. 17). 2. The second of the twelve minor prophets, the son of Pethuel. John the Apostle. The son of Zebedee, a fish- erman on the Lake of Galilee, and of Salome, and brother of James, also an apostle. He was prob- ably younger than his brother, whose name com- monly precedes his (Matt. iv. 21 ; x. 3; xvii. 1, etc.) His call and that of his brother to be first disci- ples and then apostles of our Lord are related under James. The time of his death lies within conjecture rather than history, and the dates that have been assigned for it range from A. d. 89 to A. d. 120. John the Baptist. Was of the priestly race. His father Zacharias was a priest of the course of Abia or Abijah (1 Chron. xxiv. 10), offering in- cense at the very time when a son was promised to him ; and Elizabeth was of the daughters of Aaron (Luke i. 5). The birth of John preceded by six months that of our Lord. John was ordained to be a Nazarite from his birth (Luke i. 15). He was finally beheaded by Herod Antipas. John, the Epistles of. These seem to be treatises rather than Epistles written for general use. They teach the Deity of Christ, his atonement, salvation by grace, the necessity of good works, etc. Jo'na. The father of the Apostle Peter (John i. 42), who is hence addressed as Simon Bar-jona (i. e., son of Jona) in Matt. xvi. 17. Jon'adab. Son of Shimeah and nephew of David. He is described as " very subtile" (2 Sam. xiii. 3). He gave Amnon the fatal advice for en- snaring his sister Tamar (5, 6). Jo'nah (son of Amittai). The fifth of the minor prophets was born at Gath-hepher, in Galilee. He is generally considered as the most ancient of the prophets, and is supposed to have lived B.C. it alive ; that he then received a second command to go and preach against Nineveh, which he obeyed ; that upon his threatening the destruction of the city within forty days, the king and people proclaimed a fast and repented of their sins. The style of Jonah is simple and perspicuous ; and his prayer in the second chapter is strongly descriptive of the feelings of a pious mind under a severe trial of faith. Our Saviour mentions Jonah in the Gospel (Matt. xii. 41 ; Luke xi. 32). Jon'athan. The son of Saul, a prince of an excellent disposition, and in all varieties of fortune a sincere and steady friend to David. Jonathan gave signal proofs of courage and conduct upon all occasions that offered during the wars between his father and the Philistines. The death of Jonathan was lamented by David in one of the noblest and most pathetic odes ever uttered by genius conse- crated by pious friendship. See 1 Sam. xiii. 16, etc. ; xiv. 1, 2, etc. Jop'pa. An ancient seaport of Palestine, called also Japho, now Jaffa. It was in the terri- tory of Dan (Josh. xix. 46). See 2 Chron. ii. 16 ; Ezek. iii. 7 ; Jonah i. 3 ; Acts ix. 36-43). "Scarcely any other town," says Dr. Thom- son, "has been so often over- thrown, sacked, pillaged, burned and rebuilt." At present it has probably fifteen thousand inhabitants. The harbour is insecure, and the place is sometimes visited with the plague. But the gardens and orchards are well watered and productive. There are still tanneries on the seashore, and the house of Simon is shown, as also the grave of Tabitha. Jor'dan. The one river of Palestine has a course of little more than two hun- dred miles, from the roots of Anti-Lebanon to the head of the Dead Sea. There were fords over against Jericho, to which point the men of Jeri- cho pursued the spies (Josh. ii. 7 ; comp. Judg. iii. 28). The fords where Gideon lay in wait for the Mid- ianites (Judg. vii. 24), and where the men of Gilead slew the Ephraimites (xii. 6), were higher up. These witnessed the first recorded passage of the Jordan in the O. T. (Gen. xxxii. 10). There were two customary places at which the Jordan was ford- able ; and it must have been at one of these, if not at both, that baptism was afterward administered by St. John and by the disciples of our Lord. Where our Lord was baptized is not stated ex- pressly, but it was probably at the upper ford. Jo'seph. 1. The elder of the two sons of Jacob by Rachel is first mentioned when a youth seven- teen years old. His remarkable history is fully narrated in the book of Genesis. Joseph lived " a hundred and ten years," having been more than ninety in Egypt. 2. Son of Heli, and reputed fa- ther of Jesus Christ. All that is told us of Joseph in the N. T. maj' be summed up in a few words. He was a just man, and of the house and lineage of David. He espoused Mary, the daughter and heir of his uncle Jacob, and before he took her home as his wife received the angelic communica- tion recorded in Matt. i. 20. That he died before our Lord's crucifixion is indeed tolerably certain by what is related in John xix. 27, and perhaps Mark vi. 3 may imply that he was then dead. But where, when, or how he died we know not. 3. Joseph of Arimathea, a rich and pious Israelite, is denominated by Mark (xv. 43) an honourable counsellor. 4. Joseph, called Bar- sabas, and surnamed Justus ; one of the two per- sons chosen by the assembled Church (Acts i. 23) as worthy the place from which Judas had fallen. Josh'ua (his name appears in the various forms of Hoshea, Oshea, Jehoshua, Jeshua and Jesus). The son of Nun, of the tribe of Ephraim (1 Chron. vii. 27), and was nearly forty years old when he shared in the hurried triumph of the Exodus. In the fight against Amalek at Rephidim he was chosen by Moses to lead the Israelites ( Ex. xvii. 9). When Moses ascended Mount Sinai, Joshua accompanied him part-way, and was the first to accost him in his descent (Ex. xxxii. 17). Moses, before his death, was directed (Num. xxvii. 18) to invest Joshua with authority, in connection with Eleazar, over the people. After this was done, God himself gave Joshua a charge by the mouth of the dying lawgiver (Deut. xxxi. 14-23). Joshua made himself master of half of Palestine. In the north, at the waters of Merom, he defeated the Canaanites under Jabin, king of Hazor. In six years six tribes with thirty-one petty chiefs were conquered. He died at the age of one hundred and ten years, and was buried in his own city, Timnath-serah. The book of Joshua comprises the history of about twenty years, and forms a con- tinuation and completion to the Pentateuch. It describes the conquest of Canaan, its partition among the tribes, and the death and burial of Joshua. By some authors Phineas is considered as the writer of this book; by others Eleazar; by GORGE OF THE KIDRON NEAR THE MONASTERY OF SANTA SABA. others Jeremiah; by others Samuel. Probably a great part of it was written by Joshua himself. Ju'bal. A son of Lamech by Adah, and the in- ventor of the "harp and organ" (Gen. iv. 21), probably general terms for stringed and wind in- struments. Ju'bilee. Among the Jews denotes every fiftieth year, being that following the revolution of seven weeks of years, at which time all the slaves were made free, and all the lands reverted to their an- IMPROVED DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE. 37 cient owners. The jubilees were not regarded after the Babylonish captivity. The political design of the law of the jubilee was to prevent the too great oppression of the poor, as well as their being liable to perpetual slavery. The jubilee tended to pre- serve the distinction of tribes by rendering it neces- sary for families to preserve their genealogies. Thus was the family of the Messiah certainly known. Ju'dah. The son of Jacob and Leah, who was ASSYRIAN KING — FROM N. W. PALACE, NIMROUD. born in Mesopotamia (Gen. xxix. 35). It was he who advised his brethren to sell Joseph to the Ishmaelite merchants, rather than stain their hands with his blood (Gen. xxxvii. 26). In the last prophetic blessing pronounced on him by his father Jacob (Gen. xlix. 8, 9) there is a promise of the regal power, and that it should not depart from his family before the coming of the Messiah. The whole southern part of Palestine fell to Judah's lot. At the departure out of Egypt the tribe of Judah contained seventy-four thousand six hun- dred men capable of bearing arms (Num. i. 26, 27). The crown passed from the tribe of Benja- min, of which Saul and his sons were, to that of Judah, which was David's tribe, and the tribe of the kings, his successors, until the Babylonish cap- tivity. Ju / das (Iscariot, probably from Ish-cariotta, "the man who has the bag" ) . After his dreadful apostasy he hung himself in despair, but the cord or the limb of the tree breaking, he fell, burst open, and died miserably. Ju'das, or Jude (thesame as Thadde'us and Leb- be'us, brother of James the Less, Matt. x. 3). He was one of the twelve apostles, but he is mentioned very seldom in the Gospels. It is said that he preached chiefly in Arabia and Persia. The Epistle which bears his name is intended to guard believers against false teachers. These, it seems, were teaching doctrines which cancelled all obliga- tions to holiness and authorized the grossest licen- tiousness. Ju'dea, or Jew'ry. A name now applied to the whole of Canaan, which was never so called till after the captivity. Sometimes the whole land of Canaan seems in the New Testament to have been called Judea (Gal. i. 22), but more properly it was divided into Galilee, Samaria and Judea. Jud'ges. The Judges were temporary and special deliverers, sent by God to deliver the Israelites from their oppressors, not supreme magistrates succeed- ing to the authority of Moses and Joshua. Their power only extended over portions of the country, and some of them were contemporaneous. Their name in Hebrew is Shophetim, which is the same as that for ordinary judges, nor is it applied to them in a different sense. The book of Judges, of which the book of Kuth formed originally a part, contains the history from Joshua to Samson. As the history of the Judges occupies by far the greater part of the narrative, and is at the same time the history of the people, the title of the whole book is derived from that portion. Ju'dith. The heroine of the apocryphal book which bears her name, who appears as an ideal type of piety (Judg. viii. 6), beauty (xi. 21), courage and chastity (xvi. 22). The book of Judith, one of the books of the Apocrypha, like that of Tobit, belongs to the earliest specimens of historical fiction. K. Ka / desh, Ka'desh-Barne'a (Kadesh means holy ; it is the same word as the Arabic name for Jerusalem, El-Rhuds). This place, the scene of Miriam's death, was the farthest point which the Israelites reached in their direct road to Canaan. It is probable that "Kadesh," though applied to signify a "city," had also a wider application to a region. In Gen. xiv. 7, Kadesh is identified with En-mishpat, the " fountain of judgment." Kadesh must be placed in a site near where the mountain of the Amorites descends to the low region of the Arabah and Dead Sea, but its exact locality cannot be ascertained. Kad / monites. Ancient inhabitants of the land of Canaan, whose habitation was beyond Jordan, to the east of Phoenicia (Gen. xv. 19). The Kad- monites were descended from Canaan, the son of Ham. Cadmus, the famous- inventor of the Greek alphabet, is thought to have emigrated from this country. Kar'kor. A place east of the Jordan, where the remnant of the Midianitish army encamped, believing themselves safe, when Gideon fell upon them, routed them, and succeeded in capturing the chiefs (Judg. viii. 10). Ke / dar. Kedar was the second son of Ishmael, whose family probably became more numerous or more warlike than those of his brethren, and so took precedence of name. This latter supposition appears probable from the manner in which they are mentioned by Isaiah (xxi. 16, 17), who speaks of "the glory of Kedar," and "the archers and mighty men of Kedar." Their flocks are also spoken of (Isa. lx. 7). Ke'desh. 1. In the ex- treme south of Judah (Josh. xv. 23). 2. A city of Issachar, allotted to the Gershonite Levites (1 Chron. vi. 72). 3. Kedesh, also Kedesh in Galilee, and once (Judg. iv. 6) Kedesh-naphtali. It was the residence of Barak (Judg. iv. 6), and there he and Deborah assembled the tribes of Zebulun and Naphtali before the con- flict, being probably, as its name implies, a "holy place" of great antiquity. Kem'uel. Son of Na- hor by Milcah, and father of Aram (Gen. xxii. 21). Ke'nites. A people who dwelt west of the Dead Sea, and extended themselves far into Arabia Petrrea. Jethro, fathcr- in-law of Moses, was a Kenite, and out of regard to him all who submitted to the Hebrews wire suffered to live in their own country. The rest fled (1 Sam. xv. 6). The lands of the Kenitea were in Judah's lot (Num. xxiv. 21). They were carried into captivity by Nebuchadnezzar. Ker'chiefs. ' An article of dress used by tin false prophetesses; they are thought to have been head-tires, or veils bound to the head^jso as to cover most if not all of the face ( Ezek. xiii. 18). Ketu'rah. A "wife" of Ahraham, by whom he had six sons. These he smt away eastward into the East country (Gen. XXV. 1 6; 1 Chron. i. 32, 33). Keturah may have been a secondary wife or concubine, whom Abraham had taken prior to Sa- rah's death, as after that event there was hardly time, during the patriarch's life, for so many sons to be born, to grow up to manhood and to be settled in their respective abodes. Key. The keys of the ancients were very differ- ent from ours, because their doors and trunks were closed generally with bands, and the key served only to loosen or fasten these bands in a certain manner. Kid'ron, Muddy (1 Kings ii. 37), or Ce'dron (John xviii. 1). A brook running through the valley which separates Jerusalem from the Mount of Olives, and forming the eastern boundary of the ancient and modern city. About nine months in the year the channel of the brook is dry. It is on an average nine feet in width. When swollen by the rains the current is deep and rapid. The Evangelist John calls it by a Greek name which signifies a winter torrent. It empties into the Dead Sea, running to it in a gorge of extraordinary depth and wildness. King. This term is used with considerable lati- tude. The magnificence of the Hebrew monarchs was great. That of Solomon is particularly de- scribed in 1 Kings x.; and the royal robes, and crown, and sceptre, etc., are elsewhere mentioned (xxii. 10; 2 Kings xi. 12; Ps. xlv. 6). They were approached with the deepest reverence, the most powerful subjects, and even prophets, bowing be- fore them to the ground (2 Sam. xiv. 22; 1 Kings i. 23). The sovereigns had several sources of re- venue which must have sufficed for the maintenance of their state. These were presents or voluntary offerings, without which no man must approach them (1 Sam. x. 27; xvi. 20; 1 Kings x. 25); the produce of the royal demesnes over' which certain officers were appointed, and the royal flocks (1 Sam. xxi. 7; 1 Chron. xxvii. 25-31; 2 Chron. xxxii. 28, 29) ; the tenth part of the produce of the fields and vineyards (1 Sam. viii. 15, 17), from which source it might be that victuals were provided for the royal household (1 Kings iv. 7-19). Kings, Books of. The first book of Kings com- mences with an account of the death of David, and contains a period of a hundred and twenty-six years, to the death of Jehoshaphat ; and the second book of Kings continues the history of the kings of Israel and Judah through a period of three hundred years, to the destruction of the city and V1I.I.MIK 01- KIKVKT FL-'l'.N.ll.— KIRJATTI-JIARIM. temple of Jerusalem by Nebuchadnenar. These two books formed only one in the Hebrew canon. and they were probably compiled by l'.ra trout the records which were regularly kepi. Kith in .Jeru- salem and Samaria, of all public transactions. These records appear to have been made by the contemporary prophets, and frequently derived their names from the kings whose history they contained. They are mentioned in many parti Scripture; thus (l Kings xi. II «e read of the honk of the Aets of Solomon, whicli i- supposed to have been written bj Nathan. Ahijah and lddo (2 Chron. ix. 29). We elsewhere read that Sho- maiah the prophet ami tddo the seer wrott the Aets of Rehoboam (2 < hron. xii. 15); that Jehu 38 IMPROVED DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE. wrote the Acts of Jehoshaphat (2 Chron. xx. 34), and Isaiah those of Uzziah and Hezekiah (2 Chron. xxvi. 22; xxxii. 32). We may therefore conclude that from these puhlic records and other authentic documents were composed the two books of Kings, and the uniformity of their style favours the opinion of their being put into their present shape by the same person. • Kir. A city or district to which the king of Assyria carried away the people of Damascus (2 to this. St. Paul speaks frequently of the kiss of | peace (Heb. xiii. 24). Kissing the feet is in Eastern countries expressive of exuberant gratitude or rev- erence. Kite (Lev. xi. 14). A rapacious bird of the hawk species, unclean by the ceremonial law. Same as vulture. Knop (Ex. xxv. 31). A tufted top or projection used in architecture for ornament. Ko'hath. The second son of Levi. His de- LAODICEA, THE SITE OF ONE OP THE SEVEN CHURCHES OP ASIA. Kings xvi. 9; Amos i. 5). A diversion of opinion exists in regard to the position of Kir. Very pro- bably it was in Media, "the present Kerend. Kir-hara'seth (brick fortress). A city and im- portant fortress of Moab, known also as Kir-har- eseth, Kir-haresh, Kir-heres and Kir of Moab (2 Kings iii. 25). It is now called Kerak. It was a place of importance in the time of the Crusaders. Kir'jath-ar'ba. An early name of the city which after the conquest is known as Hebron (Josh. xiv. 15; Judg. i. 10). Kir'jath-se'pher. A city taken by Othniel, for which he obtained Achsah, Caleb's" daughter, in marriage (Josh. xv. 15-17; Judg. i. 11-13). Also called Debir and Kirjath-sannah. Kir'jath-je'arim. One of the cities of the Cibeonites (Josh. ix. 17). It was variously called Baalah, Baale of Judah, Kirjath-baal and Kirjath- arim. It was to this place that the ark was brought after the catastrophe at Beth-shemesh (1 Sam. vi. 21 ; vii. 1, 2), and from thence carried by David to Jerusalem (1 Chron. xiii. 5, 6 ; 2 Chron. i. 4). The modern Kuriet el-'Enab is satisfactorily iden- tified with Kirjath-jearim. It is but a poor village, with a ruined Latin church. On the hill to the north-west probably stood the house of Abinadab (1 Sam. vii. 1). Kish. 1. The father of Saul, a Benjamite. 2. Son of Jehiel, and uncle to the preceding (1 Chron. ix. 36). 3. A Benjamite, great-grandfather of Mordecai (Esth. ii. 5). 4. A Merarite, of the house of Mahli of the tribe of Levi. Ki'shon. A river rising at the foot of Mount Tabor, passing by the base of Mount Carmel, through the plain of Esdraelon, and falling into the sea at a place called Caypha, in the bay of Acre or Accho, after running a length of about seven miles. On its banks was fought the famous battle in which ten thousand Hebrews, under Deborah and Barak, routed the vast host of Canaanites under Sisera, and freed Israel from a grievous oppression of twenty years. Kiss. _ A mode of salutation and token of re- spect which was in ordinarv use among the Jews • hence Judas in this way saluted his Master. There was also the kiss of homage at the inauguration of the kings of Israel. The Jews called it the kiss ol majesty. Psalm ii. 12 seems to be an allusion scendants were called Kohathites, whose business it was to carry on their shoulders the ark and other sacred utensils of the tabernacle (Ex. vi. 16-25 ; Num. x. 21). Ko'rah (Num. xvi. 1). The great-grandson of Levi. Being jealous of the authority of Moses and Aaron, he entered into a conspiracy with Da- than, Abiram and On to put them down; and as- sociating with themselves two hundred and fifty princes or leading men of the Levites, they went to Moses and made known their grievance. Moses proposed to test the reasonableness of their com- plaint by reference to God himself; and after sep- arating all the rest of the people from them, he said that if Korah and his party should die a natural death, then he would agree that he was not a true messenger from God, but if they should be destroyed in an extraordinary manner, which he particularly described, then it should be admitted that they had provoked God. The dreadful event showed that Korah and his companions were in the wrong, for they and all that appertained to them were swal- lowed up alive in a moment by the earth, _ which opened to receive them, and at the *5.t' ; same time a fire was sent and consumed the two hundred and fifty princes (Num. xvi. 2, 35). La'ban. Son of Bethuel, brother of Bebekah, and father of Leah and Kachel. We first meet with Laban as taking the leading part in the betrothal of his sister Bebekah to her cousin Isaac (Gen. xxiv. 10, 29-60; xxvii. 43; xxix. 4). La'chish. A city of the Amorites, the king of which joined with four others, at the invitation of Adonizedek, king of Jerusalem, to chastise the Gib- eonites for their league with Israel (Josh. x. 3, 5). They were routed by Joshua at Beth-boron. Laha'i-ro'i, the Well (Gen. xxiv. 62; xxv. 11). _ The name of the famous well of Hagai^s re- lief, in the oasis of verdure round which Isaac afterward resided. La'ish. Father of Phaltiel, to whom Saul had given Michal, David's wife (1 Sam. xxv. 44; 2 Sam. iii. 15). _ La'mech (properly Lemech). 1. The fifth lineal descendant from Cain (Gen. iv. 18-24). His two wives, Adah and Zillah, and his daughter Naa- mah, are with Eve the only antediluvian women whose names are mentioned by Moses. His three sons, Jabal, Jubal and Tubal-cain, are cele- brated in Scripture as authors of useful inventions. 2. The father of Noah (Gen. v. 29). Lamentations. Written by Jeremiah after the troubles he had foretold in the book called by his name had overtaken Israel. It contains five distinct lamentations. He mourns the delusion of the people by false prophets, the destruction of the holy city, the overthrow of the government and the scattering of the people. Lamp. The houses in the East were, from the remotest antiquity, lighted with lamps. These lamps were sustained by a large candlestick set upon the ground. In many parts of the East, and in particular in the Indies, instead of torches and flambeaux, they carry a pot of oil in one hand and a lamp full of oily rags in the other. Lan/cet. This word is found in 1 Kings xviii. 28 only. The Hebrew term is romach, which else- where appears to mean a javelin or light spear. Laodice'a. A town in the Boman province of Asia, situated in the valley of the Meander. Laod- icea became under the Boman government a place of some importance. From Bev. iii. 17 we should gather it was a place of great wealth. In subse- quent times it became a Christian city of eminence and a meeting-place of councils. The Moham- medan invaders destroyed it, and it is now a scene of utter desolation. Lap'idoth. The husband of Deborah the pro- phetess (Judg. iv. 4). Lap'wing (Lev. xi. 19; Deut. xiv. 18). Un- doubtedly the hoopoe, a very beautiful but most unclean and filthy species of birds. The Egyptian name is kvkvphah, and the Syrian kikuphah, which apjiroach the Hebrew dukiphalh. Latcb/et. The thong or fastening by which the sandal was attached to the foot (Gen. xiv. 23). La'ver. 1. In the Tabernacle a vessel of brass containing water for the priests to wash their hands and feet before offering sacrifice (Ex. xxx. 19, 21 ). It was made from the mirrors of the women who assembled at the door of the tabernacle court (Ex. xxxviii. 8). 2. In Solomon's temple, besides the great molten sea, there were ten lavers of brass raised on bases (1 Kings vii. 27, 39). They were used for washing the animals to be offered in burnt-offerings (2 Chron. iv. 6). Lazarus (another form of the Hebrew name Eleazar). 1. Lazarus of Bethany, the brother of Martha and Mary (John xi. 1). All that we know of him is derived from the Gospel of St. John. 2. The name of a poor man in the well-known para- ble of Luke xvi. 19-31. r-vtHL Cr.OCOEILE OF THE NILE, THE SUPPOSED LEVIATHAN. Lead. The allusions to lead, in Scripture indi- cate that the Hebrews were well acquainted with its uses. The rocks in the neighbourhood of Sinai yielded it in large quantities, and it was found in Egypt That it was common in Palestine is shown by the expression in Ecclus. xlvii. 18 (comp. 1 Kings x. 27). IMPROVED DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE. 39 Le'ah. The daughter of Laban (Gen. xxix. 16). The dulness or weakness of her eyes was so notable that it is mentioned in contrast to the beautiful Rachel. Her father, having passed her off in her sister's stead on the unconscious bride- groom, excused himself to Jacob by alleging that the custom, of the country forbade the younger sis- ter to be given first in marriage. Jacob's preference of Rachel grew into hatred of Leah after he had married both sisters. Leah, however, bore to him in quick succession Reuben, Simeon, Levi, Judah, then Issachar, Zebulun and Dinah, before Rachel had a child. She died some time after Jacob reached the south country in which his father LILY OP CIIALCEDON, OR SOAKLET MARTAGON. Isaac lived. She was buried in the family grave in Machpelah (xlix. 31). Leasing. Falsehoods, lies (Ps. iv. 2, 6). Leav'en. The Hebrews were forbidden to eat leavened bread or food with leaven in it during the passover (Ex. xii. 15-19; Lev. ii. 11), They were careful in purifying their houses from all leaven before this feast began. St. Paul (1 Cor. v. 7, 8) expresses his desire that the faithful should cele- brate the Christian passover with unleavened bread, which, figuratively, signifies sincerity and truth. Lebbe'us. This name occurs in Matt. x. 3; in Mark iii. 18 it is substituted in a few unimport- ant MSS. for Thaddeus. [See Jude.] Leeks. The word chdtsir, which in Num. xi. 5 is translated leeks, occurs twenty times in the He- brew text. The Hebrew term, which denotes grass, is derived from a root signifying " to be green," and may therefore stand for any green food — lettuce, endive, etc.; it would thus be applied as we use the term " greens." Lees. The custom was to allow the wine to stand on the lees in order that its colour and body might be better preserved. Hence the expression "wine on the lees," as meaning a generous, full- bodied liquor (Isa. xxv. 6). Le'gion. The term appears to have been adopted in order to express any large number, with the accessory ideas of order and subordination (Matt. xxvi. 53; 'Mark v. 9). Le'hi. A place in Judah, probably on the con- fines of the Philistines' country, between it and the cliff Etam — the scene of Samson's well-known ex- ploit with the jawbone ( Judg. xv. 9, 14, 19). Lem/uel. The name of a king to whom his mother addressed the maxims contained in Prov. xxxi. 1-9. The Rabbinical commentators iden- tified Lemuel with Solomon. Others regard him as an elder brother of Agur, whose name stands at the head of Prov. xxx. Len'tiles (Gen. xxv. 34; 2 Sam. xvii. 28; xxiii. 11 and Ezek. iv. 9). There are three or four kinds of len tiles, all of which are still much esteemed in the South of Europe, Asia and North Africa ; the red lentile is still a favourite article of food. It is known in Egypt and Arabia, Syria, etc., by the name 'Adas. Lentile bread is still eaten by the poor of Egypt. Leop'ard (Cant. iv. 8; Isa. xi. 6; Jer. v. 6; xiii. 23; Hos. xiii. 7; Hab. i. 8; Dan. vii. 6; Rev. xiii. 2). There can be no doubt that the leopard is the animal mentioned. These animals were nu- merous in Palestine. Lep'rosy. One of the most calamitous of all diseases, but not often found in cold countries. Its first attack is on the skin, but at last it affects the whole system. Patients often live many years, but are seldom if ever cured. It is often found among the Arabs in the Levant, and generally over the East. The symptoms and progress of the infection are fully described in the law of Moses (Lev. xiii.) Le'vi. 1. The name of the third son of Jacob by his wife Leah. The name, from Idvdh, ''to adhere," gave utterance to the hope of the mother that the affections of her husband, hitherto on the favoured Rachel, would at last be drawn to her (Gen. xxix. 34). Levi, with his brother Simeon, avenged with a cruel slaughter the outrage of their sister Dinah. [See Dinah.] Levi, with his three sons, Gershon, Kohath, Merari, went down to Egypt with his father Jacob (Gen. xlvii. 11). 2. Son of Alphseus (Mark ii. 14; Luke v. 27, 29). [See Matthew.] Levi / athan (Job iii. 8; xli. 1; Ps. Ixxiv. 14; civ. 26; Isa. xxvii. 1). The crocodile, a natural inhabitant of the Nile and other rivers, is most clearly the animal here meant. It has proportion- ally the largest mouth of all monsters, and is fur- nished with a coat of mail so scaly and callous as to resist the force of a musket ball in every part except under the belly. Le / vite. One of the tribes of Levi; an inferior minister in the Jewish temple ; by which title he is distinguished from the priest, who, though like- wise of the race of Levi, yet was descended from Aaron, whose posterity were employed in the higher offices. Levit'icus. The book, which is so called be- cause it relates principally to the Levites and Priests, consists of: 1st. The laws touching sacrifices (chap, i.-vii.) 2d. An historical section (viii., ix., x.) 3d. The laws concerning purity and impurity (xi.-xvi.) 4th. Laws chiefly intended to mark the separation between Israel and the heathen nations (xvii.-xx.) 5th. Laws concerning the priests (xxi., xxii.) 6th. Promises and threats (xxvi. 2-46). 7th. An appendix containing the laws concerning vows (xxvii.) Lib'ertines. This word, which occurs once only in the N. T. (Acts vi. 9), is the Latin Libertini — that is, "freedmen." They were probably Jews who, having been taken prisoners, had been reduced to slavery, and had afterward been emancipated and returned to the country of their fathers. Lib'ya. A part of Africa lying along the Me- diterranean Sea, bordering on Egypt, famous for its armed chariots and horses (2 Chron. xvi. S). of the Levant are overrun with the superb arnaryllis lutea, to which probably our Saviour alludes in Matt. vi. 30. Some learned critics contend that the Saviour here means the crown imperial. By the "lily of the valley" we are not to understand the humble flower so called with us, but the noble flower of the larger kind. The lily mentioned in Cant. ii. 2; v. 13 seems to be the crown imperial or Persian lily. The drop of sweet liquor alluded to is the dewy nectar. Lime (Deut. xxvii. 2, 4; Isa. xxxiii. 12; Amos ii. 1). A soft, friable substance, obtained by cal- cining or burning stones, shells or the like. From Isa. xxxiii. 12 it appears that it was made in a kiln lighted with thorn bushes; and from Amos ii. r.AllUAUY LION. Lice. Swarms of lice was the third of the Egyptian plagues (Ex. viii. 16). Some translate it "flies," and think them the same as goats. How- ever, the original, according to the Syriac and several good interpreters, signifies "lice." Jose- plms, the Jewish rabbins and most of the modern translators render the Hebrew word at large lice. Lig'ure (1Kb. leshem). A precious stone men- tioned in Ex. xxviii. 19; xxxix. 12 as the first in the third row of the high priest's breastplate. LiPy. There are many varieties. The fields PERSIA* LIOS. 1, that bones were sometimes calcined for lime. The use of it was for plaster or cement, the first mention of which is in Deut. xxvii. Lin'en. Cloth made of flax, and familiar to the ancients. In Ex. xxv. 4 the word so rendered means probably cotton. Specimens of cotton cloth are found on the oldest mummies. LPnus. A Christian at Rome, known to St. Paul and to Timothy (2 Tim. iv. 21 J, who was the first bishop of Rome after the apostles. LPon. The lion of Palestine was probably the Asiatic variety, described by Aristotle and Pliny as distinguished by its short curly mane and short and round shape. Among the Hebrews and throughout the O. T. the lion was the achievement of the princely tribe of Judah, while in the closing book of the canon it received a deeper significance as the emblem of Him who "prevailed to open the book and loose the seven seals thereof (Rev. v. 6). On the other hand, its fierceness and cruelty ren- dered it an appropriate metaphor for a fierce and malignant enemy (Ps. vii. 2; xxii. 21; hii. 4: 2 Tim. iv. 17), and hence for the arch-fiend himself (1 Pet. v. 8). Liz'ard. Several species of lizards are well known. There are some in Arabia a cubit in length, but in the Indies there are seme much longer. We find several sorts of lizards mentioned in Scrip- ture. Lo'cust. An insect in the East, often li\. or six inches long, and of the thickness of a man's thumb. Its head is shaped like that o( a hi rse (Joel ii. 4). The mouth is large, and furnished with four incisive teeth, which traverse each other I like scissors. The prophetical writings of tin Old Testament abound with allusions to this insect as one of God's most dreadful scourges. All travel- lers in the I'.-i-t speak of the occasional ravages of this insect. The swarms are often a mile in length, darkening the day as they pass over, and forming a thickness of several inches when they settle em the earth. Nothing can impede their march; they iill up the deepest trenches, extinguish fires and climb walls. All verdure disappears, ami the coun- try looks as if burnt over with tire i Ex. x. A 19), Pliny states that in Ethiopia and Parthia they were generally eaten as wholesome ami agreeable' :• The law o\ Moses pronouni ed them lawful to bo eaten Lev. xi. 22 . Lo'is. The grandmother oi Timothy. doubtless the mother of bis mother Eunice - Tim. i. .">). It seems likely that l.ois had resided It at Lystra, ami almost certain that from her, well as from Eunice, Timothy obtained Ins intin knowledge of the rewiah Scriptures 2 Tim. iii. 16 Look'ing Glass. Ancient looking-glasses were mirrors, not made of glass as our^, hut o( bra 40 IMPROVED DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE. tin, silver and a mixture of brass and silver, which last were the best and most valuable. Lord. A name of God often given in Scripture to Jesus Christ. When the word is found in our translation printed in small capitals, it always stands for the Hebrew word Jehovah. The word, in restricted senses, is applied to those who possess authority as a husband (Gen. xviii. 12), a master (John xv. 15), a prince (Gen. xxiv. 18). Lord's Day, the (Eev. i. 10). The weekly termining an affair ; and on that account ought to be used only with reverence and prayer (Prov. xvi. 33 ; xviii. 18 ; Acts i. 24-26 ; 1 Sam. xiv. 41). Lu'cifer. Found in Isa. xiv. 12, coupled with the epithet " son of the morning," clearly signifies a "bright star," and probably what we call the morning star. A symbolical representation of the king of Babylon. Some of the Fathers thought this passage meant Satan, and hence he is now often called Lucifer. MOSQUE OF HEBRON (WITH CAVE OP MACHPELAH), AND PAET OF THE TOWN. festival of our Lord's resurrection, and identified with "the first day of the week," or "Sunday," of every age of the Church. Scripture says very little concerning this day. But that little seems to indicate that the divinely-inspired apostles, by practice and precepts, marked the first day of the week for meeting together to break bread, for in- struction, for offerings, for charitable purposes and for occupation in holy thought and prayer. Lord's Supper. This great central act of the worship of the Christian Church occurs in but one passage of the N. T. (1 Cor. xi. 20). It was insti- tuted on that night when Jesus and his disciples met together to eat the Passover (Matt. xxvi. 19 ; Mark xiv. 16 ; Luke xxii. 13). In the account given by the writer of the Acts of the life of the first disciples at Jerusalem a prominent place is given to this act. He describes the baptized mem- bers of the Church as continuing steadfast in or to the teaching of the apostles, in fellowship with them and with each other, and in breaking of bread and in prayers (Acts ii. 42). Lot. The son of Haran, and therefore the ne- phew of Abraham (Gen. xi. 27, 31). His sisters were Milcah, the wife of Nahor, and Iscah, by some identified with Sarah. After the death of his father, Lot lived and travelled with Abraham, until finally he chose for himself the plain of the Jordan, and advanced as far as Sodom. The next occurrences in the life of Lot are his capture by the four kings of the East, and his rescue by Abram (Gen. xiv.) The last scene preserved to us in the history of Lot is too well known to need repetition. His deliverance from the guilty and condemned city points the allusion of St. Peter (2 Pet. ii. 6-9). The end of Lot's wife is commonly treated as one of the difficulties of the Bible. But it surely need not be so. The value and the significance of the story to us are contained in the allusion of Christ (Luke xvii. 32). Lot, By. The custom of deciding doubtful questions by lot is of great extent and high an- tiquity. It is a solemn appeal to God for an im- mediate interposal of his directive power for de- Lu'cius. 1. A Boman consul. 2. Lucius or Cyrene is first mentioned in the N. T. in company with Barnabas, Simeon, called Niger, Minaen and Saul, who are described as prophets and teachers of the Church at Antioch (Acts xiii. 1). Luke. A native of Antioch, and a physician. He is mentioned for the first time (Acts xvi. 10) as a companion of Paul at Troas. Thence he went with him to Judea, sailed with him to Eome, and stayed with him during his two years of confinement. Luke's Gospel was written to correct numerous erroneous narratives of the life of Christ. The style is pure and elevated, and many facts are given which are not contained in the other Evangelists. He wrote not only the Gospel which is called by his name, but the Acts of the Apostles. His lan- guage is exceedingly pure and classical. Lu'natics. This word is used twice in the N. T. (Matt. iv. 24; xvii. 15). It is evident that the word itself refers to some disease affecting body and mind. By the description of Mark ix. 17-26 it is concluded that this disease was epilepsy. Luz. It seems impossible to discover whether Luz and Bethel represent the same town, or whether they were distinct places. The most probable con- clusion is that they were distinct, Luz being the city, and Bethel the pillar and altar of Jacob—that after the destruction of Luz the town of Bethel arose. Lycao'nia. A district of Asia Minor. It is for the most part a dreary plain, bare of trees, des- titute of fresh water, and with several salt lakes. On St. Paul's first missionary journey he traversed Lycaonia from west to east, and then returned on his steps (2 Tim. iii. 11). Lyc'ia. The name of a region of Asia Minor opposite the island of Bhodes. St. Paul visited the Lycian towns of Patara (Acts xxi. 1) and Myra (Acts xxvii. 5). Lyd'da. The Greek form of the name (Acts ix. 32, 35, 38) which appears in the Hebrew records as Lod. It is nine miles from Joppa. The water- course outside the town is said to still bear the name of Abi-Butrus (Peter), in memory of the apostle. Lyd / ia. The first European convert of St. Paul, and afterward his hostess during his first stay at Philippi (Acts xvi. 14, 15, also 40). She was a Jewish proselyte at the time of the apostle's coming, and it was at the Jewish sabbath worship by the side of a stream (ver. 13) that the preaching of the Gospel reached her heart. Her native place was Thyatira, in the province of Asia (ver. 14; Kev. ii. 18). Thyatira was famous for its dyeing-works, and Lydia was connected with this trade, either as a seller of dye or of dyed goods. We infer that she was a person of considerable wealth. Lys'ias, Clau'dius. "Chief captain of the band" who rescued St. Paul from the infuriated mob at Jerusalem, and sent him under guard to Felix (Acts xxi. 31, seq. ; xxiii. 26; xxiv. 7). LysinVachus. 1. "A son of Ptolemaeus of Jerusalem," the Greek translator of the book of Esther (Esth. ix. 20). 2. A brother of the high priest Menelaus, who fell a victim to the fury of the people (2 Mace. iv. 29^2). Lys'tra. The place where divine honours were offered to St. Paul, and where he was stoned (Acts xiv.) Also the birth-place of Timothy. Lystra was situated in the eastern part of the great plain of Lycaonia. M. Maac'ah. 1. The mother of Absalom, also called Maachah (2 Sam. iii. 3). 2. Maacah, and (in Chron.) Maachah, a small kingdom in close proximity to Palestine. Mac'cabees, the. This title, originally the surname of Judas, one of the sons of Mattathias, was afterward extended to the heroic family of which he was one of the noblest representatives. The original term, Maccabi, was probably formed from Makkdbdh, " a hammer." Although the name Maccabees has gained the widest currency, that of Asmoneans, or Hasrnoneans, is the proper name of the family, derived from Cashmon, great-grand- father of Mattathias. The books of Maccabees are found in some MSS. of the LXX. Two of these were included in the early current Latin versions THE MANDRAKE (ATEOPA MANDEAGOEA). of the Bible. The two other books obtained no such wide circulation. Macedonia. The first part of Europe which received the Gospel directly from St Paul, and an important scene of his subsequent missionary labours and those of his companions. Mag'dala. A city or territory on the margin of Lake Gennesaret, either the same as Dal- IMPROVED DICTIONARY OF THE EIRLE. 41 manutha, or very near it. Compare Matt. xv. 39 with Mark viii. 10. Mary Magdalene "was so called from having lived here. Ma'gi. The Magian religion existed anciently in Persia. They had temples, in which were kept perpetual fires. The priests of the Magi being the only learned mathematicians and philosophers of th° age in which they lived, the term Magian be- came synonymous with learned man. The wise men, or Magi, who visited our Saviour at his birth, were probably Persian doctors, or perhaps princes, as the philosophers were frequently of the royal race (Matt. ii. 1). Ma'gog. [See Gog.] Mahana'im. A town on the east of the Jordan, ANCIENT EGYPTIAN 1I0::S. signifying two hosts or two camps, a name given to it by Jacob, because he there met " the angels of God" (Gen. xxxii. 1, 2). It was on the south side of the torrent Jabbok. Ma'her-sha'lal-hash-baz (i. e., hasten-booty, speed-spoil). This name was given by Divine direc- tion to the son of Isaiah to indicate that Damascus and Samaria were soon to be plundered by the king of Assyria (Isa. viii. 1-4). Mah/lon. The first husband of Kuth. He and his brother Chilion were sons of Elimelech and Naomi, and are described as " Eplirathites of Beth- lehem-judah" (Ruth i. 2, 5; iv. 9, 10; comp. 1 Sam. xvii. 12). Mak'kedah. Memorable as the scene of the execution by Joshua of the five confederate kings (Josh. x. 10-30). Its site is uncertain. MaPachi. The last, called "the seal," of the prophets, and his prophecies constituted the closing book of the canon. Of his personal history nothing is known. It is probable that Malachi was con- temporary with Nehemiah, and that he prophesied after the times of Haggai and Zechariah. He doubtless delivered his prophecies after the second return of Nehemiah from Persia (Neh. xiii. 6), and subsequently to the thirty-second year of Arta- xerxes Longimanus (b. c. 420). Mal'chus. The servant of the high priest, whose right ear Peter cut off (Matt. xxvi. 51 ; Mark xiv. 47; Luke xxii. 49-51; John xviii. 10). He was the personal servant of the high priest. Luke is the only writer who mentions the act of healing. MaPlows (Job xxx. 4). By the Hebrew word mall&ach we are to understand in all probability the Atriplex halimus, a saltish plant eaten in Syria and elsewhere as we do greens. Mam'mon (Matt. vi. 24; Luke xvi. 9). A word signifying "riches." It is used in St. Matthew as a personification of riches. Mam're. An Amorite who with his brothers Eshcol and Aner was in alliance with Abram (Gen. xiv. 13, 24), and under the shade of whose oak grove the patriarch dwelt in the interval be- tween his residence at Bethel and at Beersheba (xiii. 18; xviii. 1). In the subsequent chapters Mamre is a mere local appellation (xxiii. 17, 19; xxv. 9; xlix. 30; 1. 13). Manas'seh. The thirteenth king of Judah,son of Hezekiah and Hephzibah (2 Kings xxi. 1), ascended the throne at the age of twelve. His accession was the signal for an entire change. Idol- 6 atry was again established, and he consecrated idol- atrous altars in the sanctuary itself (2Chron.xxxiii. 4). The aged Isaiah, according to the old Jewish tradition, was put to death. Retribution came soon in the natural sequence of events. The king was made a prisoner, and carried off to Babylon in the twenty-second year of his reign, according to a Jewish tradition. There his eyes were opened, and he repented, and his prayer was heard, and the Lord delivered him (2 Chron. xxiii. 12, 13). He was buried not with the burial of a king, but in the garden of Uzza (2 Kings xxi. 26). He was suc- ceeded by his son Anion, b. c. 642. Little is added by later tradition to the O. T. narrative of Manas- seh's reign. The prayer that bears his name in the Apocrypha cannot be considered as identical with that referred to in 2 Chron. xxxiii. The original is extant in Gretk ; and it is the work of a later writer, who has endeavoured to express, not with- out true feeling, the thoughts of the repentant king. Man'drakes. Mentioned in Gen. xxx. 14, 15, 16, and in Cant. vii. 13. From the former passage we learn that they were found in the fields of Meso- potamia, where Jacob and his wives were at one time living, and that the fruit was gathered " in the days of wheat-harvest," i. e., in May. From Cant, vii. 13 we learn that the plant in question was strong-scented, and that it grew in Palestine. Man'ger. This word occurs only in connection with the birth of Christ in Luke ii. 7, 12, 16. The original term, found but once besides in the N. T. (Luke xiii. 15), is rendered by " stall." The word in classical Greek means a manger, crib or feeding- trough ; but according to Schleusner its real signifi- cation in the N. T. is the open courtyard attached to the inn or khan where the poorer travellers might unpack their animals and take up their lodging. Man'na. A substance which God gave to the children of Israel for food in the deserts of Arabia. It fell from Friday, June 5, A. M. 2513, to the second day of the passover, Wednesday, May 5, A. m. 2553. It was a small grain, white, like hoar- frost, round, and the size of coriander seed (Ex. xvi. 14; Num. xi. 1-5). It fell every morning with the dew — was sufficient to feed the entire mul- titude of above a million of souls, every one of whom gathered, for his share every day, the quan- tity of an omer, i. e., about three quarts. It main- tained all this multitude, and yet none of them found any inconvenience from the constant eating of it. Every Friday there fell a double quantity (Ex. xvi. 5), and though it putrefied and bred mag- gots when kept on any other day, yet on the Sab- bath it suffered no such alteration. And the same manna that was melted by the heat of the sun when left in the field, was of so hard a consistence when brought into the house that it was beat in mortars, and would even endure the fire. It was baked in pans, made into paste, and so into cakes. Instead of "It is manna," read "What is it?" in Ex. xvi. 14. Scripture gives to manna the name of " bread of heaven," and " food of angels ;" perhaps as in- timating its superior quality (Ps. Ixxviii. 25). Ma'rah (that is, bitterness). A place three days' iournev distant (Ex. xv. 23, 24; Num. xxxiii. 8) from the place at which the Israel- ites crossed the Red Sea, and where was a spring of bitter water, sweetened subsequently by the cast- ing in of a tree which " the Lord showed " to Mom b. Maran'atha. An expression used by St. Paul at the conclusion of his first Epistle to the Corin- thians (xvi. 22). It is a Greased form of the Aramaic words mdran dtlid, "our Lord Cometh." Mar'ble (1 Chron. xxix. 2; Esth. i. (i; Cant v. 15). A valuable kind of stone. It is of differenl colours — black, white, etc.; and is Bometimes ele- gantly clouded and variegated. Probably the cliff Ziz (2 Chron. xx. 16) was so called from being a marble crag. Mar'cus. The Evangelist Mark (Col. iv. 10: Philem. 24; 1 Pet. v. 13). Mark. The writer of one of the Gospels, was the son of a pious woman at Jerusalem, at whose house the apostles often held religious worship (Acts xii. 12). He travelled with Paul, Barnabas, Peter and Timothy, as their "minister" (Acts xiii. 5), which may mean that he paid their charges. He is supposed to have suffered martyrdom in Egypt. The book of Mark was written probably about thirty years after the death of Christ. Though some have supposed that Mark did little more than abridge Matthew's Gospel, it has been shown that he could not even have seen that book, but drew his facts from Peter, who, equally with Matthew, was an eye-witness of our Lord's life. ANCIENTS WASHING BEFORE AND AFTER MEALS. Mar'riage. Tiie institution of marriage dates from man's original creation. The customs of the Hebrews and of Oriental nations in regard to marriage differ in many respects from those with which we are familiar. The choice of the bride devolved not on the bridegroom himself, but on his relations or on a friend deputed by the bridegroom for this purpose. The consent of the maiden was sometimes asked (Gen. xxiv. 5S), but this appears to have been subordinate to the previous consent of the father and the adult brothers (Gen. xxiv. 51 ; xxxiv. 11). Occasionally, the whole business of selecting the wife was left in the hands of a friend. The selection of the bride was followed by the espou- sal, which was a formal proceeding undertaken by a friend or legal representative on the part of the bridegroom, and by the parents on the part of the bride ; it was confirmed by oaths and accompanied with presents to the bride. There is abundant evidence that women, whether married or unmar- ried, went about with their faces unveiled (Gen. xii. 14; xxiv. 16. 65; xxix. 11; 1 Sam. i. 18). Women not unfrequently hold important offices. They took their pari in matters of public interest 1 \. xv. 20; 1 Sam. xviii. 6. 7). The allegorical and typieal allusions to marriage have exclusive reference to one subject, vi . : to exhibit the spiritual rela- tionship between God and his people. Mar'tha. The sister ofLaaaras and Mary. The bote recorded in Luke x. and John xi. indicate her as sharing in Messianic hopes and accepting Ji as the Christ She, no less than Lauras ami Mary. has the distinction o( being one whom Jesus I (John xi. 8 . Her position was obviously that ofthfi elder sister, the head and manager of the household. 42 IMPROVED DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE. Ma'ry (there -were four or five Marys in the N. T.) 1. The mother of our Lord. She was the daughter of Eli, or Joachim, of the family of David. 2. The wife of Cleophas, and mother of James, Jude, Joses, Simeon and Salome. It has been thought that Cleophas and the husband of the Virgin Mary were brothers. She was a witnessof the crucifixion of Christ (Mark xv. 40, 41 ), and at his burial prepared spices for embalming his body (Luke xxiii. 56). 3. Mary Magdalene seems to have A PARTY OF ANCIENTS AT BINNEP. OR SUPPER. been an inhabitant of Magdala. It is thought that she was a plaiter of hair to the women of her city. It is commonly considered that before her conver- sion she was of infamous character, but this is not affirmed in the Scriptures. It is also commonly supposed that this was she who anointed Christ's feet in the Pharisee's house, but some suppose that the woman who did so was Mary, the sister of Martha. But the anointing in the house of the Pharisee and that at Bethany seem not to have been the same. Mat'thew. Also named Levi, was a Galilean by birth and a tax-gatherer by profession. He wrote the Gospel called by his name, probably about A. i). 38 or 41, in the Hebrew language. Some critics maintain that a few years afterward he wrote his Gospel in Greek ; and some consider it to have been originally written in that language. About A. d. 184 there was found in the East Indies a Greek copy. In the year 488 another Greek copy was found at Cyprus, written on wood and esteemed very ancient. The book of Matthew was the first written of all the Gospels, and contains allusions to that violent persecution by the Jews in which Paul enlisted himself afterward so warmly. It is a full narrative of the birth, life, doings and death of Christ. The style is very plain and per- spicuous. It is the only one of the Gospels which gives our Lord's description of the process of the general judgment. MattathPas. 1. The father of the Maccabees. 2. The son of Simon Maccabeus, who was treacher- ously murdered, together with his father and bro- ther, in the fortress of Docus by Ptolemeus (1 Mace. xvi. 14). Matthias. The apostle elected to fill the place of the traitor Judas (Acts i. 20). He had been a constant attendant upon the Lord Jesus during the whole course of His ministry. It is said that he preached the gospel and suffered martyrdom in Ethiopia. Mat'tock. The tool used in Arabia for loosen- ing the ground, described by Niebuhr, answers generally to our mattock or grubbing-axe — i. e., a single-headed pick-axe. The ancient Egyptian hoe was of wood, and answered for hoe, spade and pick. Meals. The early Hebrews do not seem to have given special names to their several meals, for the terms rendered "dine" and "dinner" (Gen. xliii. 16; Prov. xv. 17) are in reality general expres- sions, which might more correctly be rendered "eat" and "portion of food." In the N, T- we have the Greek terms rendered respectively "dinner" and "supper" (Luke xiv. 12; John xxi. 12), but which are more properly "breakfast" and "din- ner." The posture at meals varied at various periods: there is sufficient evidence that the old Hebrews were in the habit of silling (Gen. xxvii. 19; Judg. xix. 6; 1 Sam. xx. 5, 24; 1 Kings xii;. 20). As luxury increased, the practice of sitting was exchanged for that of reclining ; the first in- timation of this occurs in the prophecies of Amos (iii. 12; vi. 4). in the time of our Saviour reclin- ing was the universal custom. Me''arah (Josh. xiii. 4). The word means in Hebrew a cave, and it is assumed that the reference is to some cavern in the neighbourhood of Zidon. Meats. The Hebrews, among domestic animals, only ate the cow, the sheep and the goat ; the hen and pigeon, among domestic birds ; besides several kinds of wild animals. To eat the blood was for- bidden. We may form a judgment of their taste by what the Scripture mentions of Solomon's table in 1 Kings iv. 22, 23. The ancient Plebrews were not very nice about the seasoning and dressing of their food. We find among them roast meat, boiled meat and ragouts. They roasted the paschal lamb. The word meal in Scripture does not mean flesh, but generally anything to be eaten. Medes. For a long period a highly-civilized and wealthy people. They were the dominant race in all Asia. Their monarch was absolute, their language polished, and their religion was the worship of the heavenly bodies. Their priests were called Magi. This people is not mentioned in the Bible till the days of Hosea, b. c. 740. Me'dia. A vast region between Persia and the Caspian Sea, deriving its name from Madni, son of Japhet (Gen. x. 2). Cyrus, king of Persia, became by his wife heir to the crown of Media, thus uniting the kingdoms of the Mcdes and Persians. Megid'do (Josh. xii. 21). Megiddo appears as the city of one- of the kings whom Joshua defeated on the west of the Jordan. The song of Deborah brings the place vividly before us as the scene of great conflict between Sisera and Barak. The chief historical interest of Megiddo is concentrated in Josiah's death (2 Kings xxiii. 29j. The story is told in the Chronicles in more detail (2 Chron. xxxv. 22-24). There is a copious stream flowing down the gorge, and turning some mills before joining the Kishon. Here are probably the "waters of Megiddo" of Judg. v. 19. Melchiz'edek. A priest, though not a Jew. Of his nation, parentage, age, etc., nothing is known. Hence he is said to be " without descent, having neither beginning of days nor end of life" (Gen. xiv. 17-20 ; Heb. vii. 1-11). MePita (the modern Malta). This island has an illustrious place in Scripture as the scene of the MePon (Num. xi. 5). That more particularly referred to in the text must be the water-melon. It is cultivated, says Hasselquist, on the banks of the Nile, in the rich clayey earth which subsides during the inundation, and serves the Egyptians for meat, drink and physic. The juice is peculiarly cooling and agreeable in that sultry climate. This explains the regret expressed by the Israelites for the loss of this fruit. MerrPphis. An Egyptian city of great size and splendour, which stood near old Cairo, but of which there are now only some ruins. In I-Jos. ix. 6 it is called Moph, and in Isa. xix. 13, Noph. It was the metropolitan city under the Ptolemies, and in it the arts were carried to great perfection. Iv^cne' (numbered). The first word of the mysterious inscription written upon the wall of Bcishazzar's palace, in which Daniel read the doom of the king and his dynasty (Dan. v. 25, 26). Tvienela'us. A usurping high priest, who ob- tained the office from Antiochus Epiphanes (about B. c. 172) by a large bribe (2 Mace. iv. 23-25). He met wiih a violent death. ATJL S BAY, MALTA. shipwreck of St. Paul (Acts xxvii.) The wreck probably happened at the place traditionally known as Paul's Bay. The island of Melita, when Paul was there, was a dependency of the Roman prov- ince of Sicily. Its chief officer appears from in- scriptions to have had the title of Primus Meliten- sium, and this is the very phrase which Luke uses (xxviii. 7). MUSK-MELON (CUCUMIS MELO). Me'rab. The eldest daughter of King Saul (1 Sam. xiv. 49), whom he (xvii. 25) betrothed to David (xviii. 17). Before the marriage, Merab's younger sister Michal had displayed her attach- ment for David, and Merab was married to Adriel the Meholathite, to whom she bore five sons (2 Sam. xxi. 8). Mer'ari. Third son of Levi, and head of the Merarites (Gen. xlvi. 8, 11). Mercu'rius. Properly Hermes, the Greek deity 7 whom the Romans identified with their Mercury, the god of commerce and bargains. Mer / cy-seat (Ex. xxv. 17 ; xxxvii. 6: Heb. ix. 5). This appears to have been merely the lid of the ark of the covenant, not another surface affixed thereto. It was that whereon the blood of the yearly atonement was sprinkled by the high priest. Me'rom, the Waters of. Here a confederacy of the northern chiefs under the leader- ship of Jabin, king of Hazor (Josh. xi. 5), were encoun- tered by Joshua, and. completely routed (ver. 7). Me'shach. The Chaldean name given to MisKael, one of the three friends of Daniel miraculouslysaved from the fiery furnace (Dan. i. 6, 7 ; iii.) Mesopotamia (Syria of the Two Rivers). If we look to the signification of the name, we must regard Mesopotamia as the entire country between the two rivers — the Tigris and the Euphrates. We first hear of Mesopotamia, in Scripture as the country where Nahor and his family settled after quitting Ur of the Ohaldees (Gen. xxiv. 10). Here IMPROVED DICTIONARY OP THE BIBLE. 43 lived Bethuei and Laban ; and hither Abraham sent his servant to fetch Isaac a wife " of his own kindred" (ib. ver. 38). Hither, too, came Jacob on the same errand. On tiie destruction of the As- syrian empire, Mesopotamia seems to have been divided between the Medes and the Babylonians. Mes'siah (literally, the anointed). Methu'selah. The son of Enoch, sixth in de- scent from Seth, and father of Lamech (Gen. v. 25- 27). Mi'cah. A prophet of the tribe of Judah, who lived in the latter days of Isaiah and Hosea. The book of Mi cah is one of the most important proph- ecies in the Old Testament. Previous predictions had limited the "seed of the woman" to the line of WATER-MELON (CUCUKBITA CITRULLUS). Sheni, the descendants of Abraham, the tribe of Judah and the house of David. Micah sheds further light by designating the very place of his birth (ch. v. 2), with other important circumstances of his kingdom and glory. Mi'chael. "One," or "the first of the chief princes" or archangels (Dan. x. 13; comp. Jude 9), described in Dan. x. 21 as the "prince" of Israel. Mi'chal. The younger of Saul's two daughters (1 Sam. xiv. 49). The king had proposed to be- stow on David his eldest daughter Mcrab, but be- fore the marriage Michal fell violently in love with the young hero. The marriage with her elder sister was at once put aside. Saul caught at the opportunity of exposing ids rival to the risk of death. The price fixed on Michal' s hand was the slaughter of a hundred Philistines. David by a brilliant feat doubled the tale of victims, and Michal became his wife. Shortly afterward she saved David from the assassins whom her father had sent to take his life (1 Sam. xix. 11-17). When the rupture between Saul and David had become open, she was married to Phalti or Phaltiel of Gallim (l.Sam. xxv. 44). After the death of her father and brothers at Gilboa, David compelled her new husband to surrender Michal to him (2 Sam. iii. 13-16). Mid'ian. A son of Abraham and Keturah (Gen. xxv. 2; 1 Chron. i. 32), progenitor of the Midianites. Midian is first mentioned, as a people, when Moses fled, having killed the Egyptian, to the "land of Midian" (Ex. ii. 15), and married a daughter of a priest of Midian (21). The "land of Midian," or the portion of it specially referred to, was probably the peninsula of Sinai. Mig'dol. A frontier fortress of the Egyptians, on the route of the children of Israel in their ex- odus. Mile. A measure of length, containing a thou- sand paces. Eight stadia or furlongs make a mile. The Romans measured by miles, the Greeks by furlongs. The furlong was a hundred and twenty- five paces; the pace was five feet. The ancient Hebrews had neither miles, furlongs nor feet, but only the cubit, the reed and the line. Mile / tus (Acts xx. 15, 17, less correctly called Mile'tum in 2 Tim. iv. 20). In the context of Acts xx. G we have the geographical relations of Miletus brought out as distinctly as if it were St. Luke's purpose to state them. As to the history of Miletus itself, it was more famous before St. Paul's day than afterward. In early times it was the most flourishing city of the Ionian Greeks. It was ab- sorbed in the Persian empire. Mill. The mills of the ancient Hebrews differed little from those now in use in tiie East. These consist of two upper and lower circular stones, about eighteen inches or two feet in diameter, the lower of which is fixed. The upper has a hole in it through which the grain passes, and about which the upper stone is turned by means of an upright handle fixed near the edge. It is worked by women, singly or two together, who are usually seated on the ground (Isa. xivii. 1, 2). Mil'let (Ezek. iv. 9). A kind of maize, so called from its quantity of grains. In Latin it is called milliumi, as if one stalk bore a thousand seeds. When made into bread with camel's milk, oil, but- ter or grease, it is almost the only food which is eaten by the common people in Arabia Felix. It is also used in Palestine and Syria, and it generally yields much more than any other kind of grain. Mir'acle. This word is the usual translation of the Greek word Semeion, which signifies " a sign." A miracle is a plain and manifest exercise by a man, or by God at the call of a man, of those powers which belong only to the Creator. The divinity of our Saviour was proved by the miracles he wrought. Their object was to confirm a doctrine becoming the glorious attributes of God, and the accomplishment of prophecies concerning the Mes- siah, whose coming, it was foretold, should be with miraculous power (John iii. 2, 9, 16).- Mi'tre. A sacerdotal ornami nt worn on the head by the ancient Jewish high priest. The top is cleft in the middle, and rises hi two points (Ex. xxviii. 4). Miriam. The sister of Moses, was the eldest of that sacred family ; and she ii rst appears, prob- ably as a young girl, watching her infant brother's cradle in the Nile (Ex. ii. 4), and suggesting her mother as a nurse (ib. 7). "The sister of Aaron" is her biblical distinction (Ex. xv. 20). In Num. xii. 1 she is placed before Aaron, and in Mic. vi. 4 reckoned as amongst the Three Deliverers. "Mir- iam the prophetess" is her acknowledged title (Ex. xv. 20). She took the lead, with Aaron, in the complaint against Moses for his marriage with a Cushite (Num. xii. 1, 2). A stern rebuke was ad- ministered. The hateful Egyptian leprosy broke out over the whole person of the proud prophetess. This stroke, and its removal, which took place at Hazeroth, form the last public event of Miriam's life. She died at Kadesli, and was buried there (Num. xx. 1). Her tomb was shown near Petra in the days of Jerome. According to Josephus, she was married to the famous Ilur, and, through him, was grandmother of the architect Bezalecl. Mir'ror. Two Hebrew words in Ex. xxxviii. S and Job xxxvii. 18 are rendered "looking-glass," but from the context evidently denote a mirror of polished metal. Mite. A coin current in Palestine in the time of our Lord (Mark xii. 41-44; Luke xxi. 1-4). It and is covered with evidences of former greatness. A multitude of ruins and sites are found, where there have been vast cities; the plains, though now deserted, are of the richest soil; and there are re- mains of iii gh ways completely paved with mile- stones, on which the distances can still be read. It was hi its highest state of prosperity that the proph- ets foretold that it should be utterly desolate. Not one of its ancient cities is now tenanted by man (Jer. xlviii. 2-39; Amos ii. 2; Zeph. ii. 9). Mo'lech. The fire-god Moloch was the tutelarv deity of the children of Amnion. The first direct historical allusion to Molech-worship is in the description of Solomon's idolatry in his old age (1 Kings xi. 7). Two verses before the same deity is called Milcom. The children were not burnt, but made to pass between two burning pyres as a EASTERN WOMEN ORINniNO CORN. seems in Palestine to have been the smallest piece of money, being half of the farthing, which was a coin of very low value (Luke xii. 59). It was equal to about one-sixth of our cent. Miz'pah (literally, a pillar). A city eighteen miles northward of Jerusalem (Judg. xx. 1; 1 Sam. vii. 5, 6). Miz'raim. The usual name of Egypt in the Old Testament. Moab. 1. The son of Lot, born A. M. 2108. 2. The land called by his name, eastward and south- ward of the Dead Sea, has been lately explored, REPUTED TOME OF ESTHER AND MORDECAI AI HA3IADAN. purificatory rite. According to Jewish tradition, the image of Molecli was of brass, hollow within, and was situated without Jerusalem. Mon'ey. In ancient times it was dealt out by weight, and still is hi Turkey, Syria, Egypt. China, Burmah, etc.; coins themselves being generally weighed by the merchant (Gen. xxiii. 9-1G; Job vi. 2; Zech. xi. 12). The Persians began to use coined money about the time of Darius Hystaspes. The Greeks had no coin before the days of Alexan- der, nor the Egyptians before the Ptolemies, nor the Hebrews till the government of Judas Macca- beus. The coin called "a piece of money" was perhaps a shekel, or the Greek stater, in value fifty cents (Matt. xvii. 27). A pound was about sixty shekels. A penny was one-fourth of a shekel, or twelve cents of our money. A farthing was the fortieth part of a penny, or one-third of our cent (Matt. v. 26). A mite was half a fin-thing iMark xii. 42). Mon'ey-changers (Matt. xii. 12: Mark xi. 15; John ii. 15). The money-changers whom Christ, for their impiety, avarice ami fraudulent dealing expelled from the temple, were the dealers who supplied half shekels, for such a premium as they might he able to exact, to the Jews from all parts of the world, who were required to pay their trib- ute or ransom-money at J erusalem in lie II threw coin. Month. A space of time which, if measured by the moo;) (whence its name), is called lunar, and if by tl called aofair. Whenwespeak of Jewish months as corresponding to our.-, some allowance must he made, for theirs were lunar, ours are solar, which arc not exactly alike. Mor'decai. The deliverer, under Divine 1 ': idence, o( the Jews from the destruction pl< against them by Hainan, the chief minister of \er\e<. Three things are predicated of Moith (1) That he lived in Shushan: (2) that his name was Mordecai, son oi J air. BOn of Shiniei. son of Kisli the Benjarnite, who was taken captive with Jehoiachin; (S) tha ip Esther, It is 44 IMPROVED DICTIONARY OP THE BIBLE. said of Mordecai that he knew the seventy languages, i. e., the languages of all the nations mentioned in Gen. x., which the Jews count as seventy nations, and that his age exceeded four hundred years. Morgan. 1. The Land of Mobiah. On "one of the mountains" in this district took place the sacrifice of Isaac (Gen. xxii. 2). What the name of the mountain was we are not told, but it was a conspicuous one, visible from "afar off" (ver. 4). It is most natural to take the "land of Moriah " as the same district with that in which the " Oak of Moreh" was situated, and not as that which con- CLOTHES MOTH. tains Jerusalem. % Mount Moriah. The name ascribed in 2 Chron. iii. 1 only to the eminence on which Solomon built the temple, "where He ap- peared to David his father in a place which David prepared in the threshing-floor of Araunah the Jebusite." Mor / tar (Gen. xi. 3 ; Ex. i. 14 ; Lev. xiv. 42, 45; Isa. xli. 25; Ezek. xiii. 10, 11, 14, 15; xxii. 28; Nab., iii. 14). The various compacting sub- stances used in Oriental buildings appear to be — 1. bitumen ; 2. common mud or moistened clay ; 3. a very firm cement of sand, ashes and lime, sometimes mixed and coated with oil, so as to be almost impene- trable to wet. In Assyrian and also Egyptian brick buildings stubble or straw, as hair or wool among ourselves, was added to increase the tenacity. Moses (drawn). The legislator of the Jewish people, and in a certain sense the founder of the Jewish religion. The fact that he was of the tribe of Levi no doubt contributed to the selection of that tribe as the sacred caste. The story of his birth is thoroughly Egyptian in its scene. His ex- traordinary history embraces so large a space that we must content ourselves with referring the reader to it as contained in the first five books of the O. T. Moth (Job iv. 19 ; xiii. 28 ; xxvii. 18 ; Psalm vi. 7; xxxi. 9, 10; xxxix. 11; Isaiah 1. 9; Hosea v. 12). The clothes moth is the tinea argentea, of a white shining silver or pearl colour. It is clothed with shells, fourteen in number, and these are scaly. Albin asserts this to be the insect that eats woollen stuffs, and says that it is produced from a gray-speckled moth that flies by night, creeps among woollens, and there lays her eggs, which, after a little time, are hatched as worms, and in this state they feed on their habitation till they change into a chrysalis, and thence emerge into moths. Mourn'ing. The Jews made great lamentation over the dead. Tearing the hair, uttering cries, striking the breast, wearing sackcloth, sprinkling dust on the head and fasting were common in case of death. Mourners were hired, who in melancholy songs and dolorous ejaculations excited the sym- pathy of spectators (Jer. ix. 17, 18 ; Amos v. 16 ; Matt. ix. 23). Mul'berry trees (2 Sam. v. 23, 24, and 1 Chron. xiv. 14). Though there is no evidence to show that the mulberry tree occurs in the Hebrew Bible, yet the fruit of this tree is mentioned in 1 Mace. vi. 34. Mule. We do not read of mules till the time of David. After this time horses and mules are in Scripture often mentioned together. In Solomon's time it is possible that mules from Egypt occa- sionally accompanied the horses which we know the king of Israel obtained from that country. Mules are incorrectly mentioned in Gen. xxxvi. 24. And the Hebrew word yemim, there translated " mules," probably means " warm springs," as the Vulg. has it. Murrain. A disease which smote the cattle of the Egyptians, and is rapid and destructive in its progress. As in Europe epidemic distempers in cattle have been known to advance over a country at the rate of a certain number of miles in a day, they have been supposed to be caused by flying insects. Mus'tard (Matt. xiii. 32; xvii. 20; Mark iv. 31; Luke xiii. 19; xvii. 6). The mustard seed, though it be not simply and in itself the smallest of seeds, yet may be very well believed to be smallest of such as are apt to grow unto a ligneous substance and become a kind of tree. Scheuchzer describes a species of mustard which grows several feet high, with a tapering stalk, and spreads into many branches, and Linnaeus mentions a species whose branches were real wood, which he names Sinapi erucoides. Myrrh. A gum common in Arabia, Egypt and Abyssinia. The ancients used it as a perfume and for embalming. It is bitter, whence it is called gall; and being supposed to have a property like opium, it was anciently administered to alleviate anguish. Hence some one benevolently offered it to Christ, but he declined it (Mark xv. 23). Myr'tle. A beautiful plant in the East, In some places its berries are used as spice. In Greece and Italy its leaves are often used for tanning. The blossoms are white and fragrant. In this climate its size is diminutive ; but in the Levant it attains the height of eight or ten feet. The Church is compared to the myrtle (Isa. Iv. 13). N. Na'amah (loveliness). 1. Daughter of Lamech by his wife Zillah, and sister to Tubal-cain (Gen. iv. 22, only). 2. Mother of King Eehoboam (1 Kings xiv. 21, 31 ; 2 Chron. xii. 13). She was one of the foreign women whom Solomon took into his establishment (1 Kings xi. 1). Na'aman. 1. "Naaman the Syrian" (Luke iv. 27). A Jewish tradition identifies him with the archer whose arrow struck Ahab and "gave deliverance to Syria." Naaman was commander- in-chief of the army, and was nearest to the person MUSTARD TREE (SALVADORA PERSICA). of the king. He was afflicted with a leprosy of the white kind, which had hitherto defied cure. The circumstances of his visit to Elisha and his re- markable cure are too familiar to Bible readers to require repetition here. 2. One of the family of Benjamin who came down to Egypt with Jacob (Gen. xlvi. 21). He was the son of Bela, and head of the Naamites (Num. xxvi. 40 ; 1 Chron viii 3, 4). Na'bal (fool). A sheepmaster on the confines of Judea. His wealth consisted chiefly of sheep and goats (1 Sam. xxv. 7, 15, 16). Once a year there was a grand banquet on Carmel, "like the feast of a king" (xxv. 2, 4, 36). On one of these occasions Nabal refused to recognize the demand of the ten petitioners (xxv. 10, 11) from David's encampment. David made the fatal vow of exter- mination (xxv. 22). Abigail, Nabal's wife, ap- peared, threw herself on her face before him and BLACK MUSTARD (SINAPIS NIORA). poured forth her petition. She returned with the news of David's recantation of his vow. Nabal was at the height of his orgies, and his wife dared not communicate either his danger or his escape (xxv. 36). At break of day she told him both. The stupid reveller was suddenly roused. "His heart died within him, and he became as a stone." Ten days he lingered, " and the Lord smote Nabal, and he died" (xxv. 37, 38). Na'both. Victim of Ahab and Jezebel, was the owner of a small vineyard at Jezreel, close to the royal palace of Ahab (1 Kings xxi. 1, 2). The king offered an equivalent in money or another vineyard in exchange for this. Naboth refused. " Jehovah forbid it to me that I should give the inheritance of my fathers unto thee." Ahab was cowed by this reply, but the proud spirit of Jezebel was roused. She had Naboth and his children (2 Kings ix. 26) dragged out of the city and des- patched on the false charge of blasphemy. Na'dab (liberal). 1. The eldest son of Aaron and Elisheba (Ex. vi. 23 ; Num. iii. 2). He, his father and brother, and seventy old men of Israel were led out from the midst of the assembled people (Ex. xxiv. 1), and were commanded to stay and worship God " afar off," below the lofty summit of Sinai, where Moses alone was to come near to the Lord. Subsequently (Lev. x. 1), Nadab and his brother were struck dead before the sanctuary by fire from the Lord. Their offence was kindling the incense in their censers with "strange" fire,.i. e. f not taken from that which burned perpetually (Lev. vi. 13) on the altar. 2. King Jeroboam's son, who succeeded to the throne of Israel, B. c. 954, and reigned two years (1 Kings xv. 25-31). Nag'ge. One of the ancestors of Christ (Luke iii. 25). It represents the Heb. Nogah (1 Chron. iii. 7) of the Macedonian dynasty. Naha'liel (torrents of God). One of the halt- ing-places of Israel in the latter part of their pro- gress to Canaan (Num. xxi. 19). Na'hash (serpent). 1. King of the Ammonites, who dictated to the inhabitants of Jabesh-gilead that cruel alternative of the loss of their right eyes or slavery which roused the swift wrath of Saul and caused the destruction of the Ammonite force (1 Sam. xi. 1, 2-11). 2. A person mentioned (2 Sam. xvii. 25) in stating the parentage of Amasa, the commander-in-chief of Absalom's army. Na'hor. The name of two persons in the family of Abraham : L His grandfather, the son of Serug IMPROVED DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE. 45 and father of Terah (Gen. xi. 22-25). 2. Grand- son of the preceding, son of Terah and brother of Abraham and Haran (Gen. xi. 26, 27). He mar- ried Milcah, the daughter of his brother Haran. He was the father of twelve sons ; eight of them were the children of his wife, and four of a concu- bine (Gen. xxii. 21-24). Nah/shon, or Naash/on. Son of Amminadab. His sister, Elisheba, was wife to Aaron, and his son, Salmon, was husband to Rahab after the taking MYRRH TREE (BALSAMODENDRON 5IYRRHA). of Jericho. He died in the wilderness (Num. xxvi. 64, 65). Na'hum (consolation). Nahum "the Elkoshite,"- the seventh of the minor prophets. His personal history is quite unknown. It is most probable that ISTahum flourished in the latter half of the reign of Hezekiah, and wrote his prophecy either in Je- rusalem or its neighbourhood. Nail. A term by which two different Hebrew words are rendered in our translation; one (yathed) a common nail or tent-pin (Isa. xxii. 23), the other (misrrwr) an ornamental or large- headed nail (1 Chron. xxii. 3). Chardin says that in the East nails are not driven into walls with a hammer, stone and mortar being too hard and the clay of common houses too fri- able, but they are fixed in the wall when built, which explains Isa. xxii. 23. fi Na / in. A city of Palestine, in which Jesus = restored the widow's son to life as they were f? carrying him out to be buried. Na'omi. With her husband Elimelech she -j retired to the land of Moab, because of a fans- ^ ine in Canaan, where their two sons, Mahlon **| and Chilion, married Grpah and Ruth. After ; . about ten years, Elimelech and his sons died i ~ without children. The return of Naomi to her / : j country, and her subsequent history, are nar- 83 rated in the book of Ruth. |§f Naph/tali. The fifth son of Jacob, the * second child borne to him by Bilhah, Rachel's S| slave. His birth and the bestowal of his name &S are recorded in Gen. xxx. 8. At the migration to Egypt four sons are attributed to Naphtali (Gen. xlvi. 24; Ex. i. 4; 1 Cbron. vii. 13). When the census was taken at Mount Sinai the tribe numbered no less than fifty-three thousand four hundred fighting men (Num. i. 43; ii. 30). Narcis'sus. A dweller at Rome (Rom. xvi. 11) ; some members of (he household were known as Christians to St. Paul. Na'than. A prophet of the Lord, who ap- peared in Israel in the time of King David. His country is unknown. We first find him men- tioned in 2 Sam. vii. 3, etc. Again in the affair of David and Bathsheba he faithfully reproved the king for his wicked conduct (2 Sam. xii. 1-14). And when Adonijah began to form a party in op- position to his brother Solomon, Nathan repaired to Bathsheba and to the king, and procured Sol- omon to be immediately anointed king of Israel. Nathaniel. A disciple of our Lord. Upon Jesus saying to him, "Before Philip called thee, I saw thee under the fig tree," Nathanael, convinced, by some circumstance not explained, of his omnis- cience, exclaimed, "Master, thou art the Son of God and the King of Israel." Many have thought that Nathanael was the same as Bartholomew. We read at the end of St. John's Gospel that our Sa- viour, after his resurrection, manifested himself to Peter, Thomas, Nathanael and the sons of Zebedee, as they were fishing in the Lake of Gennesaret. We know no other circumstances of the life of this holy man. Naz'arenes, or Naz'araeans. A name orig- inally given to Christians in general, on account of Jesus Christ's being of the city of Nazareth ; but it was, in the second century, restricted to certain Judaizing Christians, who blended Christianity and J udaism together. Naz'areth. The ordinary residence of our Sa- viour, is not mentioned in the Old Testament, but occurs first in Matt. ii. 23. It is situated among the south ridges of Lebanon. Of the identification of the ancient site there can be no doubt. The name of the present village is en-Ndzirah — the same, therefore, as of old. The modern Nazareth has a population of three or four thousand; a few are Mohammedans, the rest Latin and Greek Chris- tians. The origin of the disrepute in which Naza- reth stood (John i. 47 ) is not certainly known. Neap'olis. The place in Northern Greece where Paul and his associates first landed in Europe (Acts xvi. 11). Philippi being an inland town, Neapolis was evidently the port,- and is represented by the present Kavalla. Ne'bo. 1 (Deut. xxxii. 49). One of the sum- mits of the mountains of Abarim, the peak of which overlooked the promised land (Deut. xxxiv. 1-4). This pinnacle has not been fully identified by modern travellers. 2 (Jer. xlviii. 1). A town in the neighbourhood of Mount Nebo (Num. xxxii. 38; Isa. xv. 2: Jer. xlviii. 22). 3. The name of an idol {Isa,. xlvi. 1) worshipped by the Assyrians. Nebuchadnezzar, or Nebuchadrez'zar. The most powerful of Babylonian kings. His father, Nabopolassar, having raised an immense army to quell a revolt of the Syrians, Phoenicians, etc., he About a. m. 3399 his father died, and he became king of Babylon. In the second year of his reign he had a surprising dream, but entirely forgot it. All the diviners being applied to in vain, Daniel declared to him both the dream and the interpre- tation. He was so astonished, and yet so convinced of the truth, that he fell on his face before Daniel, and acknowledged his God to be the God of gods and Lord of kings. He made Daniel chief of the wise men and governor of the province of Baby- lon, and made Shadraeh, Meshach and Abednego subordinate governors in the same place (Dan. ii.) Toward the close of his life he fell into that species of hypochondriacal monomania which leads the patient to believe that he is some animal or utensil, and to act accordingly. Luring this period (about seven years) he thought himself an ox, and dwelt in the fields. He recovered, but we have no ac- count of his subsequent life. Neg'inoth. Stringed instruments. This title to some of the Psalms implies a sort of direction to the chief performer on instruments. Nehemi'ah. The author of the book which bears his name. He was of the tribe of Judah, and was so distinguished as to be selected for the office of cup-bearer to the king of Persia. He was made governor of Judea, and his book gives an ac- count of his appointment and administration through a space of about thirty-six years, to A. 1L 3595, at which time the Scripture history closes. The book of Nehemiah is certainly not all by the same hand. The principal portion is the work of Nehemiah. The main history contained in the book of Nehemiah covers from the twentieth to the thirty-second year of Artaxerxes Longimanus — i. e., from b. c. 445 to 433. The book also throws much light upon the domestic institutions of the Jews. Ne'hiloth (Ps. v.) It is most likely that Nc- hiloth is the general term for perforated wind- instruments of all kinds. Nehush'tan. The name by which the brazen serpent made by Moses in the wilderness (Num. xxi. 9) was worshipped in the time of Hezekiah (2 Kings xviii. 4). Ne'reus. A Christian at Rome, saluted by St. NAZARETH. THE HO>;E OF JF.Sl'S FROM INFANCY TO MINFIOOD. was appointed to subdued those Moab, Amnion, them tributary. Hananiah, Mish Belleshnzzur, Sli These he cause* ing of the Chah court (2 Kings x invaded and chas captivity many the prophet ('_> its command, and with it not only provinces, but overran Canaan. Assyria, Egypt, etc., and made He carried to Babylon, Daniel, lei and Azariah, whom he called adrach, Meshach and Abedntgo.. In be trained up in all the learn- eans, thai they might sen.' in the xiv.; Dan. j,) Ho twice afterward tised Judea, and carried away into Jews, among whom was EzekieJ Citron, xxxvi.; Ezek. xxv. 85). Paul (Rom. xvi. 16). According to tradition, lie wa> beheaded at Terracina. Ner'gal. One of the chief Assyrian and Babv- Ionian deities. It seems to have corresponded < to the classical Mars \'l King< xvii. 30V Ner'gal-share'zer (.ler. xxxix. 8, 13 . Two |u rsons of this name accompanied Nebuchacbj on his lael expedition agaitisi Jerusalem. not marked by any title, but the other has tie distinction of gab-mag, and it i- to him alone that any interest attaches. In Scripture lie np|Hars among the persons who. by command of N 46 IMPROVED DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE. nezzar, released Jeremiah from prison. Profane history gives us reason to believe that he was of great importance, and afterward mounted the Babylonian throne. Netb/inirns. Servants who had been given up to the service of the tabernacle and temple, to per- form the meanest and most laborious services therein, in supplying wood and water. At first the ASSYRIAN STATUE OF NEBO. Gibeonites were appointed to this service (Joshua ix. 27). Afterward, the Canaanites who surrendered themselves and whose lives were spared. The ITethinims were carried into captivity with the tribe of Judah, and there were great numbers of them near the coast of the Caspian Sea, from whence Ezra brought some of them back ( Ezra viii. 17). After the return from the cap- tivity they dwelt in the cities appointed them (Ezra ii. 17). Net'tle. The Hebrew word so translated in Job xxx. 7 ; Prov. xxiv. 31 was perhaps some species of wild mustard. The Hebrew word translated nettle in Isa. xxxiv. 13; Hos. ix. 6; Prov. xxiv. 31 may be understood to denote some species of nettle ( Urtica). Nica'nor. 1. Son of Patroclus (2 Mace, viii. 9), and a general (1 Mace. iii. 38; iv. ; '- vii. 26, ,49). 2. One of the first seven deacons (Acts vii. 5). Nicode'mus. A disciple of Jesus Christ, a Jew by nation and a Pharisee (John iii. 1, etc.) When the priests and Pharisees had sent officers to seize Jesus, Nicodemus declared himself oyjenly in his favour (John vii. 45, etc.), and still more so when he went with Joseph of Arimathea to pay the last duties to his body, which they took down from the cross, embalmed and laid in a sepulchre. Nicola'itans. A sect mentioned in Rev. ii. 6, 15, but not in any way identified with Nicolas. It would seem from Rev. ii. 14 that the Nicolaitans held that it was lawful "to eat things sacrificed to idols and to commit forni- cation," in opposition to the .decree of the Church rendered in Acts xv. 20, 29, Nicholas (Acts vi. 5). A native of Antioch and a proselyte to the J ewish faith. He was chosen by the whole multitude of the disciples to be one of the first seven deacons, and he was ordained by the apostles. Nicop'olis. Mentioned in Tit. iii. 12 as the place where St. Paul was intending to pass the coming winter. Nothing is found in the Epistle to determine which Nieopolis is intended. One Ni- copolis was in Thrace; the other, the Pauline Ni- copoiis, was the celebrated city of Epirus. Ni'ger. The additional or distinctive name given to the Simeon who was one of the teachers and prophets in the Church at Antioch (Acts xiii. 1). Night-hawk (Lev. xi. 18; Deut. xiv. 15). A voracious bird, flying at night ; it seems to be the Strix orientalis which is thus described. It is of the size of the owl, and lodges in the large buildings or ruins of Egypt and Syria, and even in dwelling- houses. It is extremely voracious in Syria, so that if care is not taken at night it enters the houses and kills the children. Nile. The great river of Egypt. It is spoken of under the name of Sihor and "the river of Egypt" (Gen. xv. 18). The Nile is constantly be- fore us in the history of Israel in Egypt. Into it the male children were east; in it, or rather in some canal or pool, was the ark of Moses put, and found by Pharaoh's daughter when she went down to bathe. When the plagues were sent, the sacred river — a main support of the people — and its waters everywhere were turned into blood. Nim/rim, The Waters of. A stream or brook in Moab, mentioned in the denunciations of that nation by Isaiah (xv. 6) and Jeremiah (xlviii. 34). Nim'rod. Supposed to have been the son of Cush (Gen. x. 8). Nimrod, upon the dispersion of the main body of the Cushites, remained behind and founded an empire in Babylonia by usurping the property of the Arphaxadites in the land of Shinar, where "the beginning of his kingdom was Babel," or Babylon, and other towns, and he next invaded Assyria, east of the Tigris, where he built Nineveh and other towns. Nin'eveh. A city of Assyria, and the capital of that empire till Esar-haddon conquered Babylon. It was founded by As/iur, the son of Shem (Gen. x. 11), and became one of the largest cities in the world. It was utterly destroyed by the Msdes ; was afterward rebuilt, but finally destroyed by the Saracens. It is now called Mosul. The circumfer- ence of Nineveh was sixty miles. Jonah was three days in going round to proclaim its overthrow, twenty miles being as much as he could leisurely Ni / tre. Occurs in Prov. xxv. 20, "and as vine- gar upon nitre," and in Jer. ii. 22. The substance denoted is not nitrate of potassa — " saltpetre" — but the iviirum of the Latins, and the natron or native carbonate of soda of modern chemistry. No'ah. The tenth in descent from Adam in the line of Seth, was the son of Lamech and grand- son of Methuselah. Of Noali himself we hear nothing till he is five hundred years old, when it is said he begat three sons, Shein, Ham and Japhet. Of his life we are told but little. St. Peter calls him "a preacher of righteousness" (2 Pet. ii. 5). Besides this we are merely told that he had three sons, each of whom had married a wife ; that he built the ark in accordance with divine direction ; and that lie was six hundred years old when the Flood came (Gen. vi., vii.) Botli about the ark and the Flood so much is to be said that the reader will find it profitable to refer to the sacred text. No-a'mon (Nah. iii. 8), or No (Jer. xlvi. 25 ; Ezek. xxx. 14, 15, 16). A city of Egypt, better known under the name of Thebes. It seems that No is a Shemitic name, and that Amon is added in Nahum to distinguish Thebes from some other place bearing the same name, or on account of the connection of Amon with that city. Nob (1 Sam. xxiii. 11 ; Neh. xi. 32). A city on some eminence near Jerusalem. It was one of the places where the tabernacle or ark of Jehovah was kept for a time during the days of its wanderings (2 Sam. vi. 1, etc.) But the event for which Nob was most noted in Scripture was a frightful mas- sacre in the reign of Saul (1 Sam. xxii. 17-19). No'e. The patriarch Noah (Tob. iv. 12 ; Matt. xxiv. 37, 38; Luke iii. 36; xvii. 26, 27). Noph. [See Memphis.] Num'bers. The fourth book of the Pentateuch, which receives its denomination from the numbering of the families of Israel by Moses and Aaron. A great part is historical, and the book comprehends the history of about thirty-eight years. Nurse. It is clear, both from Scripture and from Greek and Roman writers, that in ancient times the position of a nurse was one of much honour and importance (Gen. xxiv. 59 ; xxxv. 8 ; 2 Sam. iv. 4; 2 Kings xi. 2; 3 Mace. i. 20). ABRAHAM'S OAK, NEAR HEBRON. walk in a day. The destruction of Nineveh ful- filled the prophecies in Jonah iii. ; Nah. 2 and 3 ; Zeph. ii. 13. Nis'roch. An idol of Nineveh, in whose tem- ple Sennacherib was worshipping when assassinated by his sons, Adrammelech and Sharezer (2 Kings j xix. 37; Isa. xxxvii. 38). The word signifies "the ! great eagle." Nuts (Gen. xliii. 11). Generally supposed to have been what are now known us pistachio or pin- tado, nuts, which were produced in great perfection — plentifully in Syria, tut not in Egypt. This nut is of an oblong shape, and in its green state of ex- quisite taste. Another and distinct Hebrew term, rendered "nuts" in Cant. vi. 11, is supposed to refer to the fruit known as walnuts. IMPROVED DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE. 47 o. Oak. Probably two species of oak are denoted by the Hebrew terms thus translated — the Quercus pseudo-coccifera, and one of the deciduous kinds. The oaks of Bashan (Isa. ii. 13; Ezek. xxvii. 6; Zech. xi. 2) belong probably to the species known as Quercus cegilops, the Vilonia oak, which is said to be common in Bashan and Gilead. Another species of oak is the Quercus infectoria. Sacrifices were offered under oaks (Isa. i. 29 ; Hos. iv. 14) ; of oak timber the Tyrians made oars (Ezek. xxvii. 6) and idolaters images (Isa. xliv. 14) ; under the shade of oaks the dead were sometimes interred (Gen. xxxv. 8; 1 Sam. xxxi. 13). Obadi'ah [servant of the Lord). The fourth of EVERGREEN OAK OF PALESTINE. the twelve minor prophets. We know nothing of him except what is contained in the short book bearing his name. The book of Obadiah is a sustained denunciation of the Edomites, melting into a vision of the future glories of Zion, when the arm of the Lord should have wrought her deliverance and have repaid double upon her enemies. O'bed. 1. The son of Boaz by Ruth, and father of Jesse (Buth iv. 17, 21, 22; 1 Chron. ii. 12; Matt. i. 5; Luke iii. 32). 2. One of Judah's pos- terity (1 Chron. ii. 37, 38). 3. One of David's warriors (xi. 47). 4. A Levite porter (xxvi. 7). 5. A person whose son Jehoiada associated with himself (2 Chron. xxiii. 1). O'bed-e'dom. 1. A person in whose house, after the death of Uzzah, the ark was deposited, and on whom in consequence God's blessing rested. 2. An officer or treasurer of the temple in the time of King Amaziah (2 Chron. xxv. 24). Og. An Amoritish king of Bashan, whose rule extended over sixty cities (Josh. xiii. 12). He was one of the last representatives of the giant race of Rephaim, and was, with his people, exterminated by the Israelites at Edrei (Deut. iii. 1-13; Num. xxxii. 33). The belief in Og's enormous stature is corroborated by an appeal to his iron bedstead preserved in "Eabbath of the children of Amnion" (Deut. iii. 11). Oil. The Hebrews commonly anointed them- selves with oil ; also their kings, prophets and high priests with an unction of peculiar richness and sa- credness. The oil of gladness (Ps. xlv. 7 ; Isa. lxi. 3) was the perfumed oil with which the Hebrews anointed themselves on days of rejoicing and fes- tivity. Oil was also used for food and medicine (Deut. xxxii. 13; James v. 14). Oint'ment. Ointments and oils were used in warm countries after bathing; and as oil was the first recipient of fragrance, probably from herbs, etc., steeped in it, many kinds of unguents not made of oil (olive oil) retained that appellation. Oint- ments were also used to anoint dead bodies. As the plants _ imparted somewhat of their color as well of their fragrance, hence the expression green oil, etc., in the Hebrew. Ol'ives, the Mount of; Ol'ivet, Mount. A mountain ridge to the cast of Jerusalem, from which it is separated by (he Valley of Jehoshaphat. It is described as having four summits. These are desig- nated — (1) the "Galilee," because there it is sup- posed the angels stood when saying, ' Ye men of Galilee;" (2) the "Ascension," the supposed site of that event; (3) the "Prophets," from the catacombs on its side, termed the "prophets' tombs;" and (4) the "Mount of Offence," denominated from Solo- mon's idol-worship. The Mount of Olives, called also Olivet, was so styled from the olive trees which clothed its sides. Some of these still remain, and on part of the hill are corn-fields, and in a few half- cultivated gardens are fig and pomegranate trees. It is from the New Testament that this mount de- rives its most touching interest. Hither the Lord was wont to resort. From Olivet he looked down upon the rebellious city and wept bitter tears over its perverseness and its fate. Over Olivet he passed to and fro visiting Bethany. On the side of Olivet was Gethsemane. From Olivet, when all was done, the great atonement made, the victory over death achieved by the glorious resurrection, the last charge given to the disciples, who were thenceforth to build up the impregnable fortress of the Chris- tian Church, Christ ascended to reign till every enemy should be subdued beneath his feet (Matt, xxiv. 3; xxvi. 30). Ol'ive tree. Paul, in his Epistle to the Romans (xi. 24), distinguishes two kinds of olive trees — (1) the wild, and (2) those under culture. The culti- vated olive tree is of a moderate height, its trunk knotty, its bark smooth and ash-coloured ; its wood is solid and yellowish, and the leaves are oblong. In the month of June it puts out white flowers in bunches. The fruit is oblong and plump. It is first green, then pale, and when it is quite ripe, black. In the flesh of it is enclosed a hard stone, full of an oblong seed. The wild olive is smaller in all its parts. Canaan much abounded with olives. Almost all proprietors, whether kings or subjects, had their oliveyards. 6'mega. [See Alpha.] Om'ri. "Captain of the host" to Elah, and afterward himself king of Israel. When Elah was murdered by Zimri at Tirzah, the army proclaimed Omri king. Thereupon he attacked Tirzah, where Zimri was holding his court as king of Israel. The city was taken, and Zimri perished in the flames of the palace. The probable date of the beginning of Omri's sole reign was B. c. 931, and of his death, b. c. 919. On. A town of Lower Egypt, mentioned also in the Bible under the name of Beth-shemesh ( Jer. xliii. 13). On is better known under its Greek name, Heliopolis. It was situated about twenty miles north-east of Memphis. The chief object of worship at Heliopolis was the sun, whose temple is now only represented by a single beautiful obelisk, which is of red granite, sixty-eight feet two inches high above the pedestal. Heliopolis was anciently famous for its learning. The first mention of this place in the Bible is in Gen. xii. 45 ; comp. ver. 50 and xlvi. 20. O'nan. Second son of Judah by the Canaan- itess (Gen. xxxviii. 4; 1 Chron. ii. 3). "What he did was evil in the eyes of Jehovah, and He slew him also," as he had slain his elder brother (Gen. xxxviii. 9). Ones'imus. The slave of Philemon, who had fled from his master, but was converted by St. Paul, who sent him back from Rome with a letter to Philemon (Col. iv. 9; Philem. 10). Onesipb/orus. A Christian who had been ser- viceable to St. Paul at Ephesus. He also sought him out when a prisoner at Rome, and ministered to him (2 Tim. i. 16-1S; iv. 10). Oni'as. The name of five high priests in the period between the Old and New Testaments. On / ion. One of the plants which the Israelites in the wilderness regretted the loss of (Num. xi. 5). The onion has been cultivated in Egypt lrom time immemorial, and there attains its greatest excellence. It is milder and less pungent than that of this country. O'nyx. A precious stone, taking its name from its colour resembling the linger nails. What it was is very uncertain; probably a variety of i In; agate or the chalcedony. O'phir. 1. The son of Joktan. 2. A S( saport or region somewhere in India, the gold of which was renowned even in the time of Job (ch. xxii. 24; xxviii. 16). From the time of David to the time of Jehoshaphat, the Hebrews traded with it. In Solomon's time the Hebrew fleet took up three years in its voyage to Ophir, and brought home gold, apes, peacocks, spices, ivory, ebony and almug trees (1 Kings ix. 28; x. 11; xxii. 48; 2 Chron. ix. 10). Oph'rah. 1. A town in the tribe of Benjamin (Josh, xviii. 23; 1 Sam. xiii. 17 j. 2. More fully Ophrah of the Abi-ezrites, the native place of Gideon (Judg. vi. 11), the scene of his exploits against Baal (ver. 24), his residence after his ac- cession to power (ix. 5), and the place of his burial in the family sepulchre (viii. 32). O'reb. One of the chieftains of the Midianite host which was defeated and driven back by Gid- eon. Or'gan (Gen. iv. 21; Job. xxi. 12; xxx. 31; Ps. ei. 4). The Hebrew word 'ugdb or 'vggdb, thus rendered, probably denotes a pipe or perforated wind-instrument, as the root indicates. In Gen. iv. 21 it appears to be a generic term for all wind- instruments. Ori'on. That the constellation known to the Hebrews by the name cesil is the same as that which the Greeks called Orion, and the Arabs " the giant," there seems little reason to doubt (Job x. 9; xxxviii. 31 ; Amos v. 8). Or'pah. A Moabite woman, wife of Chilion, son of Naomi, and thereby sister-in-law to Ruth (Ruth i. 4, 14). Os'sifrage. An unclean bird (Lev. xi. 13; Deut. xiv. 12), believed to be the lammergeyer of the Germans, and in English nomenclature the bearded vulture. It is large and powerful, measur- ing four feet from the point of the bill to the end of the tail; the head and neck are covered with whitish narrow feathers. This formidable bird attacks the wild goat, young deer, sheep, calves, etc. It is found in the highest mountains of Europe, Asia and Africa, and is not uncommon in the East. Os'trich. The ostrich is a native of Africa and of the Arabian and Syrian deserts. Several female ostriches lay their eggs in a single nest, a mere shallow hole in the sand, and then carefully cover them. In very hot climates the sun's heat on them TBI OLIVK OK l'Al.l S is sufficient in the daytime without incubation by the parent birds, but in less sultry regions both male and female are said to mi upon the i. Oth'niel. The first mention of Othniel i- on the ion of the taking of Debir. IVhir «a> in- cluded in the mountainous territory near Hebron, and in order to stimulate the valour of the nimil- ants, Caleb promised his daughter Achsah ton I ever should assault and take the city. Othniel won the prize. The next mention of him i- in Judg. 48 IMPROVED DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE. iii. 9, where he appears as the first judge of Israel after the death of Joshua, and their deliverer from the oppression of Chushan-rishathaim. This, with his genealogy (1 Chron. iv. 13, 14), which assigns him a son, Hathath, is all that we know of Oth- niel. Ov'en. A place for baking food. Some ovens were dug in the ground, others were similar to American ovens. Some were like a pitcher, the fire being put inside, and the dough, spread thin less than one hundred and forty miles in length, and barely forty in average breadth, on the very frontier of the East. Palm, Palm tree. Palm trees abounded for- merly in Judea. Phoenicia is so called as the palm country, phoinix or phoenix being the Greek for palm. Jericho again was celebrated for its palm groves, so that it was termed "the city of palm trees" (Deut. xxxiv. 3; Judg. iii. 13; 2 Chron. xxviii. 15), and Bethany was "the house of VIEW OF THE MOUNT OF OLIVES. over the outside, was baked in a few minutes. Fuel being scarce, as it is in all Eastern countries, dried cow-dung, stubble, stalks of flowers and grass were used (Lev. xi. 35 ; Matt. vi. 30). Owl (Lev. xi. 16). Four different Hebrew words are rendered owl in our version. Though the owl is frequently mentioned in our Scriptures, it seldom denotes the bird known to us by this name. Some versions render the original words translated "great owl" (Lev. xi. 17) the ibis, and the "little owl" in the same passage some kind of water-bird. The "screech owl" (Isa. xxxiv. 14), rendered night-monster in the margin, must have resembled the barn owl, known to us as the common screech or white owl. Ox. The male of horned cattle of the beef kind at full age, when fit for the plough. Younger ones are called bullocks. Michaelis, in his elabo- rate work on the laws of Moses, has proved that castration was never practiced. The rural economy of the Israelites led them to value the ox as by far the most important of domestic animals. For many ages the hopes of Oriental husbandmen de- pended entirely on its labours. The preparation of the ground in the time of spring depended chiefly on the ox. The divine law forbade to muzzle him, and, by consequence, to prevent him from eating what he would of the grain he was employed to separate from the husks. The ox was also com- pelled to the labor of dragging the cart or wagon. The number of oxen commonly yoked to one cart appears to have been two (Num. vii. 3, 7, 8; 1 Sam. VI. 7 ; 2 Sam, vi. 3, 6). The wild ox (tau, Deut. xiv. 5) is supposed to be the oryx of the Greeks, which is a species of large stag. P. of Ar An- Pa'dan-a'ram {the tableland other name for Mesopotamia, Paint. The use of cosmetic dyes has prevailed more or less in all ages in Eastern countries. PalestPna and Palestine. The names applied to the country of Israel in the Bible and elsewhere. The history of the country is such that it is un- necessary to recapitulate it here. The land is not in size or physical characteristics proportioned to its moral and historical position as the theatre of the most momentous events in the world's history. It is but a strip of country about the size of Wales, dates." Few palms, however, are now left, except in gardens about Jerusalem and elsewhere, and in the Philistine plain. The palm furnishes several allusions for the sacred writers (Sol. Song vii. 6, 7 ; Gen. xxxviii. 6; 2 Sam. xiii. 1; xiv. 27). The Jews used palm branches as emblems of victory in their seasons of rejoicing (Lev. xxiii. 40; Neh. viii. 15 ; John xii. 13). In allusion to this Jewish custom, and to the giving of palms to victors in the games, the great company whom the apocalyptic writer saw had palms in their hands (Bev. vii. 9). In the medal of Vespasian the daughter of Judah is represented as mourning under a palm tree. It is an expressive and ap- propriate emblem. Palm'er-worm (Heb. gdzdm). Occurs in Joel i. 4; ii. 25; Am. iv. 9. It is maintained by many that gdzdm denotes some species of locust, but it is more probably a cater- pillar. PamphyFia. One of the coast regions in the south of Asia Minor. It was in Pamphylia that St. Paul first entered Asia Minor, after preaching the gospel in Cyprus. He and Barnabas sailed up the river Cestrus to Perga (Acts xiii. 13). Pan'nag. An article of commerce exported from Palestine to Tyre (Ezek. xxvii. 17), the na- ture of which is a pure matter of conjecture. Pa'per. [See Writ- ing.] Pathos. A town at the west end of Cyprus. Paul and Barnabas trav- elled on their first missionary expedition "through the isle," 'from Salamis at the east end to Paphos (Acts xiii. 6)._ The great characteristic of Paphos was the worship of Venus. Payable . A short, weighty similitude used to convey instruction to ignorant, prejudiced or inat- tentive hearers. Paradise. A word of Persian origin, and used in the Septuagint as the translation of Eden. [See Eden.] Pa'ran. Formed a part of Arabia Petrsea (Deut. xxxiii. 2). Parcb/ment. [See Writing.] Par'menas. One of the seven deacons, "men of honest report, full of the Holy Ghost and wis- dom" (Acts vi. 5). There is a tradition that he suffered martyrdom at Philippi in the reign of Trajan. Par'thians. Occurs only in Acts ii. 9, where it designates Jews settled in Parthia. Parthia Pro- per was the region stretching along the southern flank of the mountains which separate the great Persian desert from the desert of Kharesm. Par- thia was a power almost rivalling Bome. The Parthian dominion lasted for nearly five centuries, commencing in the third century before, and ter- minating in the third century after, our era. Partridge (1 Sam. xxvi. 20; Jer. xvii. 11). The "hunting this bird upon the mountains" (1 Sam. xxvi. 20) entirely agrees with the habits of two well-known species of partridge, viz., Caecabis saxatilis (the Greek partridge) and Arnmoperdix Ueyii. Parva'im. The name of an unknown place or country whence the gold was procured for the dec- oration of Solomon's temple (2 Chron. iii. 6). We may notice the conjecture that it is a general term for the East. Pass'over. A feast of the Jews in commemor- ation of the time when God, smiting the first-born of the Egyptians, passed over the habitations of the Hebrews (Ex. xii.) Pat'ara. A seaport of Lycia. Here was a famous temple of Apollo. Paul touched here in his way from Macedonia to Jerusalem (Acts xxi. 1). Path'ros. A city or canton of Egypt, probably the Phaturis of Pliny. It had its name from Path- rusim, the fifth son of Mizraim, who built or peo- pled it (Gen. x. 14). Pat'mos (Bev. i. 9). A rugged and bare island in that part of the JEgean which is called the Icarian Sea. Patmos is divided into two parts by a narrow isthmus, where, on the east side, are the harbour and the town. On the hill to the south is a celebrated monastery which bears the name of " John the Divine." Halfway up the ascent is the cave or grotto where tradition says St. John re- ceived the Bevelation. PatrParch. A venerable man with a large pos- »^ PLAIN AND OBELISK OF HELIOPOLIS OK 0?.'. terity. The word is chiefly applied to those who lived before Moses (Acts vii. 8), and hence we speak of the " patriarchal age." Paul. He was of the tribe of Benjamin, born in Tarsus, which, as it was a free city of Bome, gave him the honour and advantage of Boman citizenship, though both of his parents were Jews. His name at first was Said. He was sent to Jeru- IMPROVED DICTIONARY OF THE BIRLE. 49 salem for his education, and became a very learned and prominent Pharisee. He was not converted till after our Saviour's death, which makes him speak of himself as " born out of due time." His wonderful labours and success are recorded in the Acts of the Apostles. He was at last beheaded by Nero, at or near Rome, about A. D. 66. His numer- ous writings show him to have been eminently acquainted with both Hebrew and Greek learning. Pea'cock. A beautiful bird, not known in Pal- estine till imported by Solomon (1 Kings x. 22). Its native country seems to be Persia and India. Pearl. A hard, white, shining body, usually roundish, found in a shell-fish resembling an oyster. OSS1FRAGE, OR l.AMMiiKGEYER. The Oriental pearls have a fine polished gloss, and are tinged with an elegant blush of red. They are esteemed in the East beyond all other jewels. The finest pearls are fished up in the Persian Gulf and on the coast of Bahrein on the borders of Arabia. Pearls were well known to Job and the Hebrews. The Greek term, margarite, seems to be used in a more general sense for jewels or splendid gems. Pekahi'ah. Son and successor of Menahem, was the seventeenth king of the separate kingdom of Israel (b. c. 759-757). After a brief reign of scarcely two years, a conspiracy was organized against him by Pekah, who murdered him and seized his throne. Pe'leg. Whose name signifies division, was born one hundred years after the Flood. He was so named because in his days the earth was divided into nations in consequence of the confusion of tongues at the tower of Babel (Gen. x. 25).' PeFethites. [See Cheretiiites.] Pel'ican (Lev. xi. 18; Deut. xiv. 17; Ps. cii. 7 ; Isa. xxxiv. 11; Zeph. ii. 14). An aquatic bird of the size of a large goose. Its colour is grayish white, with the neck a little yellowish and the middle of the back feathers blackish. The bill is long and hooked, and lias under it a lax mem- brane. The voice of this bird is harsh and dis- sonant, and, some say, resembles that of a man grievously complaining. David compares his groan- ing to it ( Ps. cii. 7). Pen/iel. The name which Jacob gave to the place in which he had wrestled with God (Gen. xxxii. 30). Pen'ny (denarius). A Eoman coin equal in value to seven,, pence three farthings sterling, or twelve and a half cents. Pentateuch, the. Is the Greek name given to the five books commonly called the " Five Books of Moses." Pen'tecost. A feast of the Jews on the fiftieth day after the passover. It was a solemn thanks- giving for the harvest, and a grateful commemora- tion of their being delivered from Egyptian ser- vitude and enjoying their property by reaping the fruits of their labours (Lev. xxiii. 10, 11, etc.) Pe'or. A mountain in Moab, to the top of which the prophet Balaam was conducted by Balak for his final conjurations (Num. xxiii. 28). Perfume. In the East, perfumes were used to j testify great respect (Dan. ii. 46). The Hebrews had two sacred perfumes, one of incense, and the other an oil (Ex. xxx. 23-38). They were addicted to the perfuming of dead bodies, clothes, beds, etc. j (Prov. vii. 17; Ps. xlv. 8; Song Sol. iii. 6). Per'ga. A city of Pamphylia. Here Paul and j Barnabas preached (Acts xiii. 14; xiv. 25), and to the end of the eighth century we find a Christian church here. Per'gamos, or Per'gamum. An illustrious city of Mysia, on the river Caicus. It was famous for its vast library, a grove in which were the splendid temples of Zeus or Jupiter, of Athene or ! Minerva, and of Apollo, but more especially for the worship of .ZEsculapius, the remains of whose magnificent shrine may still be seen. The modern name is Bergamah. To the Church here one of the apocalyptic epistles was addressed (Iiev. i. 11; ii. 12-17). In that epistle it is called "Satan's seat," respecting which there have been various conjec- tures. Per'izzites. One of the devoted nations of Canaan. They were never fully extirpated. Solo- mon exacted tribute of them (2 Chron. viii. 7). So late as the days of Ezra we find them intermarried with the Jews (Ezra ix. 1). Persep'olis (2 Mace. ix. 2). A celebrated city of Persia, the capital of Persia Proper and the fre- quent residence of Persian monarchs till the time of Alexander the Great, by whom it was wantonly fired. It seems in a degree to have recovered : its splendid remains are yet seen at a spot called Chehl-Mindr, "the forty pillars." Persia, Per'sians. Persia Proper was a tract of no very large dimensions on the Persian Gulf. The only passage in Scripture where Persia desig- nates the tract called "Persia Proper" is Ezek. xxxviii. 5. Elsewhere the empire is intended. The Persians were of the same race as the Medes, both being branches of the great Aryan stock. Their language was closely akin to the Sanskrit, or ancient language of India. Modern Persian is its degen- ! erate representative, being, as it is, a motley idiom largely impregnated with Arabic. Pes'tilence. A Scripture name for any prevail- ing contagious disease. Pe / ter. His original name was Simon. He was the son of a man named Jonas, was born in Beth- saida and brought up a fisherman. He moved with his wife and family to Capernaum, and there it was that Christ sometimes made his home with them. After a life of exalted usefulness, he was crucified for his Master's sake, about A. D. 70. The two Epistles of Peter were written by him; the first, four or five years before the other.. The first Pha'raoh. There are several kings of this name mentioned in Scripture: 1. He who took away Abra- ham's wife (Gen. xii.) 2. He who exalted Jos- eph (Gen. xli. 39). 3. He who first oppressed Is- rael (Ex. i. 8 j. 4. lie who released Israel (Ex. v. 14). 5. He who gave his wife's sister in marriage to Hadad (1 Kings xi.) 6. Serechus, contemporary with Ahaz (2 Kings xvii. 4). 7. Tirhakah, who lived in the days of Hezekiah (2 Kings xix. 9; Isa. xxxvii. 9). 8. Pharaoh-necho, who set up Jchoia- kim to be king of Judea in place of Josiah, who was slain in the battle of Megiddo. 9. Pharaoh- hophra, called in profane history Apries, who made a league with Zedekiah, in consequence of which THE OSTRICH OF Tin: DESERT. Epistle is evidently addressed to converts from Ju- daism dwelling among heathen in the countries named in the first verse. The second Epistle was a long time regarded as spurious, and is not quoted by any Christian writer till the fourth century. Since then it has generally been received as genuine, but with less certainty of evidence than any other book in the Bible. EGYPTIAN IL many of the Jews sought refuge in Egypt, and car- ried the prophet Jeremiah with them iJer. xliii. 8-12 and xliv. 1 ). This Pharaoh died B. c. 570. Pha'raoh's daugh'ter. Three Egyptian prin- cesses, daughters of Pharaohs, are mentioned in the Bible: 1. The preserver of Moses (Ex. ii. 5- I 2. Bithiah, wife of Mcred an Israelite (1 Chron. iv. 18). 3. A wife of Solomon (1 Kings iii. 1 ; vii. 8; iv. 24). Pha'rez (Per'ez, 1 Chron. xxvii. 3; Pha'res, Matt. i. 3; Luke iii. 33; 1 Esd. v. 5). Twin son, with Zarah or Zerah, of Judah and Tamar his daughter-in-law. The circumstances of hi* birth are detailed in Gen. xxxviii. The house he founded was numerous and illustrious. Its fertility is al- luded to in Ruth iv. 12. From two of his - sprang the Hezroniics and Hamulites. From Heb- ron's second son, Ram or Aram, sprang David and the kings of Judah, and eventually Jesus Christ. Phar'isees. One of the most ancient and noted sects among the Jews, remarkable for their rigid way of living, fasting constantly every second and fifth day of the week, and submitting to many aus- terities. They studied the Law, were very exact in the outward observance of it, and pretended to more holiness than others. They corrupted the word of Cod by their expositions, and many of them were wicked men. though a majority may have lived as they professed. Phar'par. The second of the "(wo rivers of Damascus" alluded to by Naaman (2 Kings v 12). [See A ban \. i Philadelphia. A city o( I.ydia, at the foot of Mount Tmolue, twenty-eight miles south-east from Sardis, tl was built by Attains II. Philadel] (158-188 n. c.), from whom it derives its name. Earthquakes wore very prevalent lure, and Phila- delphia was more than once nearlj destroyed by them. To the Church here an apocalyptic epistle was addressed I Rev. i. 1 1 ; iii. 7—18), conveying qualified commendati n, and over Philadel] has been extended the hand of divine pr tion. Philadelphia is still a considerable :■ named AUah-t ■ ilh ruins OJ ancient wail and of about twenty-five chun Phile'mcn. The Christian to whom Paul ad- dressed his Epistle in behalf of I He lived in Oolosse when th« a|H>slle wrote to (Col. iv. 9). It is related that Philemon !>.-> bishop of Colosse. and died as a martyr m Nero. The Epistli was written by Paul about a. iv 63, or early in v. d. 6 1. Phile'tus. [See Hvmix'ts.] 50 IMPROVED DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE. PhiPip. Son of Herod the Great and Cleopatra. From him the city of Csesarea Philippi received its name (Matt. xvi. 13, etc.) PhiPip. Another son of Herod, by his wife Mariamne. He was sometimes called Herod, and was the husband of Herodias. He was disinher- ited by his father, and lived a private life (Matt. xiv. 3, etc.) , PhiPip the Apos'tle. He was a native of Beth- saida in Galilee. Some ancient historians say that he was the individual who requested of Jesus that he might "first go and bury his father" (Matt. viii. 21, 22). PhiPip the Evan'gelist. One of the seven dea- cons of the Church at Jerusalem (Acts. vi. 5). He founded churches in Samaria, Azotus, etc., and settled in Caesarea. He had several daughters, who preached, and perhaps uttered predictions (Acts xxi. 9). Philip / pi. A city of Macedonia, about nine miles from the sea, and twelve miles from its port, the modern Kavalla. St. Paul, when on his first visit to Macedonia in company with Silas, visited Philippi (Acts xvi. 11, 12). It was a Eoman col- ony founded by Augustus, and the remains which strew the ground near the modern Turkish village Bereketli are no doubt derived from that city. The Epistle to the Philippians seems to have been writ- ten from Rome during the latter part of Paul's first imprisonment. The Church had been founded by Paul (Acts xvi.), and of all his churches seems to have loved him most. It is the only epistle of Paul which expresses no censure. Philis'tia (Heb. Pelesheth). The word thus translated in Ps. lx. 8 ; lxxxvii. 4 ; cviii. 9 is in the original identical with that elsewhere rendered Palestine. Philis 'tines. The Philistines and the Caph- torim descended from Casluhim, the son of Miz- raim, who peopled Egypt; and their country is perhaps called Caphtor (Jer. xlvii. 4). Their territory was allotted to the Hebrews, but they ne- glecting to take possession of it, the Philistines were made a severe and lasting scourge to them (Josh. xiii. 2, 3; xv. 45, 46, 47; Judg. iii. 1, 2, 3). PhhVehas. 1. Son of Eleazar and grandson of Aaron (Ex. vi. 25). He is memorable for having while a youth, by his zeal and energy, appeased the divine wrath and put a stop to the plague which was destroying the nation (Num. xxv. 7). For this he was rewarded by the special approbation EAGLE OWL OF PALESTINE (OTUS ASCALAPHUS). of Jehovah, and by a promise that the priesthood should remain in his family for ever (10-13). After Eleazar's death he became high priest, the third of the series. The verse which closes the book of Joshua is ascribed to Phinehas, as the description of the death of Moses at the end of Deuteronomy is to Joshua. The tomb of Phinehas is shown at Awertah. 2. Second son of Eli (1 Sam. i. 3; ii. 34; iv. 4, 11, 17, 19; xiv. 3). Phinehas was killed with his brother by the Philistines when the ark was captured. [See Eli.] Phce'be. One of the most important of the Christian persons, the detailed mention of whom fills nearly all the last chapter of the Epistle to the Romans. Phoenicia. A province of Syria. It contained the famous cities Sarepta, Ptolemais, Tyre and Sidon. The Tyrians and Sidonians had for a long time almost all the trade of the then known world. There was scarcely a shore or isle of the Mediter- ranean Sea where they did not plant colonies. The most noted of these was that of Carthage, which once long contended with Pome. Phryg'ia. An extensive district in Asia Minor. The gospel was very early preached in Phrygia, and a church formed, which for many ages_ niade a considerable appearance (Acts xvi. 6; xviii. 23). ATHENE MERiDIONALIS, THE COMMONEST OWL IN PALESTINE. A portion of the inhabitants are Christians to this day. Phu'rah. Gideon's servant, probably his armour- bearer (comp. 1 Sam. xiv. 1), who accompanied him in his midnight visit to the camp of the Mid- ianites (Judg. vii. 10, 11). Phut, Put. Third name in the list of the sons of Ham (Gen. x. 6; 1 Chron. i. 8). Elsewhere ap- plied to an African country or people. Phylac'tery. [See Frontlets.] Piece of SiPver. In the New Testament two words are rendered by this phrase : 1. Drachma (Luke xv. 8, 9), which was a Greek silver coin, equivalent to the Eoman denarius. 2. Silver only occurs in the account of the betrayal of our Lord (Matt. xxvi. 15; xxvii. 3, 5, 6, 9). It is more prob- able that the thirty pieces of silver were tetra- drachms than that they were denarii. PPlate, Pon'tius. The sixth Roman procur- ator of Judea, and under him our Lord worked, suffered and died. He was appointed A. D. 25-26, in the twelfth year of Tiberius. His administration was arbitrary. His slaughter of certain Galileans (Luke xiii. 1) led to some remarks from our Lord on the connection between sin and calamity. The history of his condemnation of our Lord is related fully in the New Testament. Josephus states that Pilate's anxiety to avoid giving offence to Caesar did not save him from political disaster. Eusebius records that, " wearied with misfortunes," he killed himself. As to the scene of his death, there are various traditions. PiPlows. In the East they cover the floors of their houses with carpets, and along the sides of the wall or floor a range of narrow beds or mat- tresses is often placed upon these carpets ; and for their further ease several velvet or damask bolsters are placed upon these carpets or mattresses — indul- gences that seem to be alluded to in Ezek. xiii. 18 ; Amos vi. 4. Pine tree. The pine appears in our translation three times (Neh. viii. 15; Isa. xli. 19; lx. 13). The Hebrew phrase means literally branches of oily or gummy plants. Luther thought it the elm, and Dr. Stock renders it the ash. After all, it may be thought advisable to retain the pine. Pin'nacle (Matt. iv. 5; Luke iv. 9). The Greek word ought be rendered not a pinnacle, but the pin- nacle. The only part of the temple which an- swered to the modern sense of pinnacle was the golden spikes erected on the roof to prevent birds from settling there. Perhaps the word means the battlement ordered by law to be added to every roof. Pipe. The Hebrew word which we translate "pipe" (1 Sam. x. 5; 1 Kings i. 40; Isa. v. 12; xxx. 29; Jer. xlviii. 36) signifies "bored through." It would seem to have been a pipe furnished with holes. The ancient Egyptian instrument was straight, about eighteen inches in length, sometimes longer or shorter, with mouthpiece made of reed. Some had three holes, others four. Occasionally this pipe was double. It was very suitable for festive occasions, but sometimes for lamentation. Thus our Lord found pipers in the ruler's house whose daughter was dead, and these he ordered away (Matt. ix. 23). Pitch. There can be little doubt that the " pitch" (copher) of Gen. vi. 14 was bitumen or asphalt. Another word, zepheth, is used (Ex. ii. 3; Isa. xxxiv. 9) implying to flow or become liquid. There is another term, hhemar, usually rendered "slime," as in Gen. xi. 3. Pitch'er. Besides the leather or skin bottles in common use among the Hebrews for keeping liquids, earthen pitchers must have been employed for draw- ing water (Gen. xxiv. 14, 15, 16, 45, 46; Lam. iv. 2; Mark xiv. 13; Luke xxii. 10). Pis'gah (Num. xxi. 20; xxiii. 14; Deut. iii. 27; xxxiv. 1). A mountain range or district on the east of Jordan, contiguous to the field of Moab, and immediately opposite Jericho. Its highest point or summit — its "head" — was the Mount Nebo. Pisid'ia. A district in Asia Minor, north of Pamphylia, and reached to, and was partly included in, Phrygia. St. Paul passed through Pisidia twice, with Barnabas, on the first missionary journey (Acts xiii. 13, 14, 51). PPson. The name of the first branch of the river of Eden. It is supposed to be the western branch of the divided stream of the Tigris and Euphrates, which runs along the side of Havilah in Arabia (Gen. ii. 11). BATE PALM OP PALESTINE. PPthom and Rame'ses. Were the two cities for the building or fortifying of which the Hebrews made brick (Ex. i. 11). Rameses was in Goshen, and was the point from which the Hebrews started in their Exodus. Plagues, the Ten. The occasion on which the plagues were sent is described in Ex. iii.-xii. 1. IMPROVED DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE. 51 The Plague of Blood. This plague was humiliating, as the Nile was held sacred, as well as some of its fish, not to speak of the crocodiles, which probably were destroyed. 2. The Plague of Frogs. This must have been especially trying to the Egyptians, as frogs were included among the sacred animals. 3. The Plague of Lice. The scrupulous cleanliness of the Egyptians would add intolerably to the bodily distress of this plague, by which also they again incurred religious defilement. 4. The Plague FRUIT OF THE DATE PALM. of Flies. The word translated "swarms of flies" most probably denotes the great Egyptian beetle. Besides its annoying and destructive habits, it was an object of worship. 5. The Plague of the Mur- rain of Beasts. Still coming closer to the Egyp- tians, God sent a disease upon the cattle, which were also their deities as well as property. 6. The Plague of Boils. From the cattle the hand of God was extended to their own persons. The plague seems to have been the black leprosy, a fearful kind of elephantiasis. 7 '. The Plague of Hail. The ruin caused by the hail was evidently far greater than that effected by any of the earlier plagues. 8. The Plague of Locusts. The severity of this plague can be well understood by those who have been in Egypt in a part of the country where a flight of locusts has alighted. 9. The Plague of Darkness. It has been illustrated by a sand-storm which occurs in the desert, often causing the dark- ness of twilight, and affecting man and beast. 10. The Death of the First-born. The clearly miraculous nature of this plague, in its severity, its falling upon man and beast, and the singling out of the first-born, puts it wholly beyond comparison with any natural pestilence, even the severest recorded in history, whether of the peculiar Egyptian plague or other like epidemics. Plei'ades. A beautiful cluster of stars, some- times called "the seven stars." They are in the constellation Taurus, and appear in our hemisphere the last of March. Plough. [See Agriculture.] Pomegran'ate. The pomegranate was early cultivated in Egypt (Num. xx. 5). The pome- granate tree (Punica granatum) derives its name from the Latin pomum, granatum, " grained apple." Pon'tus. A large district in the north of Asia Minor. It is three times mentioned in the New Testament (Acts ii. 9, 10; xviii. 2; 1 Pet. i. 1). Pool. Pools are in many parts of Palestine and Syria the only resource for water during the dry season, and the failure of them involves drought and calamity (Isa. xlii. 15). In Scripture the most celebrated are the pools of Solomon, near Beth- lehem, called el-Burak, from which an aqueduct was carried, which still supplies Jerusalem with water (Eccles. ii. 6; Ecclus. xxiv. 30, 31). Pop'lar. The Hebrew name of the tree so rendered implies whiteness. It is very probably the white poplar, Populus alba. It is mentioned twice in Scripture (Gen. xxx. 37; Hos. iv. 13). Some have imagined that the tree intended is the Styrax officinale. Possession. [See Demoniacs.] Pot'iphar. An Egyptian name, also written Potiphe'rah. Potiphar, with whom the history of Joseph is connected, is described as "an officer of Pharaoh, chief of the executioners" (Gen. xxxix. 1; comp. xxxvii. 36). [See Joseph.] Potiphe'rah. Was priest or prince of On, and his daughter Asenath was given Joseph to wife by Pharaoh (Gen. xli. 45, 50; xlvi. 20). Poster's Field, the. [See Aceldama.] Pot'tery. It is abundantly evident both that the Hebrews used earthenware vessels in the wilder- ness, and that the potters' trade was afterward car- ried on in Palestine. The clay, when dug, was trodden by men's feet so as to form a paste (Isa. xli. 25; Wis. xv. 7); then placed by the potter on the wheel beside which he sat, and shaped by him with his hands. How early the wheel came in use in Palestine we know not, but it seems likely that it was adopted from Egypt (Isa. xlv. 9; Jer. xviii. 3). The vessel was then smoothed and coated with a glaze, and finally burnt in a furnace. Pound. 1. A weight. 2. A money of account, mentioned in the parable of the Ten Pounds ( Luke xix. 12-27)., The reference appears to be to a Greek pound, of which sixty went to the talent. Proch/orus. One of the seven deacons, being the third on the list, and named next after Stephen and Philip (Acts vi. 5). Procon'sul. The Greek for which this is the true equivalent is rendered uniformly "deputy" in Acts xiii. 7, 8, 12; xix. 38. The "proconsul" exercised purely civil functions. Procurator. The office of procurator is men- tioned in Luke iii. 1. The imperial provinces, of which Judea was one, were administered by Legati. The property and revenues of the imperial treas- ury were administered by Procuratores. Some- times a province was governed by a procurator with the functions of a legatus. Proph/et. One who foretells what is to come; a person inspired, and appointed by God to reveal his will, to warn of approaching judgments, to explain obscure passages of Scripture, or to make known the truths of the Bible and urge men to obedience (1 Cor. xiv. 26). Pros'elyte. Literally a stranger, means in Scripture one that turned from heathenism to the Jewish religion (Acts ii. 10). Prov'erbs. The book containing the inspired 10; in the margin generally "scythes"). It ap- pears that the Hebrews were accustomed regularly to prune their vines (Lev. xxv. 3). There is a beautiful allusion by our Lord to the practice of pruning (John xv. 2). Psalms. The Psalms were mostly composed by David. The ninetieth was composed by Moses, perhaps the eightieth by Heman. Those under the name of Asaph were probably directed to him as leader of the temple choir. Some psalms are doctrinal, as Ps. i. ; some historical, as Ps. lxxvii., cv., cvi. : some prophetic, as Ps. ex. ; some penitential, as Ps. Ii. ; some consist of prayer and complaints, as Ps. vi., xxx viii., etc. ; others consist of praise and thanks- giving, as Ps. xxx., xlvi., cxlv., el., etc. In some, most or all of these subjects are connected, as Ps. GREEK PARTK1BGE (CACCAE1S 6AXATILI8). Ixxxix. The oews divided the entire collection into five books, at the end of four of which are the words " Amen, amen," and of the fifth, " Hallelujah." The first division ends at the fortieth psalm, the second at the seventy-second, the third at the eighty-eighth, the fourth at the one hundred and fifth, and the fifth at the one hundred and fiftieth. The words at the conclusion are thought to have been put there by Ezra. • Psal'tery. A musical instrument, first men- tioned in the Psalms of David. It seems to have been shaped much like the present harp. The body was of wood, hollow, and Josephus says it had twelve strings. The strings were at first of flax, but subsequently were manufactured from the entrails of sheep. Ptolema'is. [See Accno.] Pub'lican (Matt, xviii. 17). An inferior col- ISI.E OF PATMOS, IIARUOUR OF LA BCALA, AND TOWN 0» PATJHO Oil Till. lli.UiliT. precepts of Solomon (1 Kings iv. 32). The whole in the original seems to be poetry. Though written by Solomon, they seem to have been collected and arranged by others. Let the reader turn to eh. xxv. 1 and xxx. 1. The Proverbs are frequently quoted by the apostles; indeed, more so than any other part of the Old Testament, showing that the book constitutes a great treasure of revealed mor- ality. Pru'ning-hook. An implement used by vine- dressers. The word is found in Scripture only in the plural (Isa. ii. 4; xviii. 5; Mic. iv. 3; Joel iii. lector (if the Roman tribute. The principal farm- ers of this revenue were men of great influence; but the under-farmcrs, or publicans, wore remark- able for extortion, and were accounted thieves and pickpockets. It is said the Jews would not allow them to enter the temple or BJ I or to u T i\e testimony in a court of justice. The revenues o( :\ district were set up to competition, and lie who offered most was appointed collector. There were many publicans in Judea in the time ot OUI S viour. Zaccheus, probably, was one of the prin- cipal receivers, since In- is called " chief among the 52 IMPROVED DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE. publicans" (Luke xix. 2) ; but Matthew was only an inferior publican (Luke v. 27). The Jews re- proached Jesus with being a "friend of publicans and sinners," and eating with them (Luke vii. 34). Pul (2 Kings xv. 19). The first king of Assyria who invaded Canaan, and by a present of one thou- sand talents of silver, exacted from the mighty men of wealth of Israel by Menahem, was prevailed on to withdraw his troops and recognize the title of that wicked usurper. A town of this name is men- tioned in Isa. lxvi. 19. Pulse. (2 Sam. xvii. 28). Coarse grain, as pease, beans and the like (Dan. i. 12, 16). Pu'rim. The plural of Pur, and meaning lots. It is the name of a solemn feast among the Jews, in commemoration of Raman's overthrow. It de- rives its name from the circumstance that Raman cast lots to ascertain the best day for destroying the Jews (Esth. iii. 7 and ix. 26). Pur'ple. A color much worn by kings and emperors (Mark xv. 17). It is the famous Tyrian dye, so costly and so celebrated in antiquity. It is called in 1 Mace, i v. 23, " purple of the sea." It was made from the blood of a shell-fish, plenty of which were found in the sea on the north-west of Canaan. Pute'oii. A city of Campania, in Italy, so called from its hot waters or the multitude of its wells. Its ancient name was Dolus Minor. Paul halted here seven days as he went prisoner to Eome (Acts xxviii. 13). The present name of the place is Pozzuoli. Py'garg (Deut. xiv. 5). Is the name of a bird of the eagle kind, but here probably denotes a beautiful species of the gazelle or the mountain goat, found in Africa and Asia. Q. Quail (Ex. xvi. 13; Num. xi. 31, 32; Ps. cv. 10). A bird of the gallinaceous kind. Hasselquist, mentioning the quail of the larger kind, says; "It is of the size of the turtle-dove. I have met with it in the wilderness of Palestine, near the shores of the Dead Sea and the Jordan, between Jordan and Jericho, and in the deserts of Arabia Petraa. If the food of the Israelites was a bird, this is cer- tainly it, being so common in the places through which they passed." It is said that God gave quails to his people in the wilderness upon two occasions: first, within a few days after they had passed the Red Sea (Ex. xvi. 3-13). The second time was at the encampment at the place called in Hebrew, Kibroth-hataavah, the graves of lust (Num. xi. 32; Ps. cv. 40). Both of these happened in the spring, when the quails passed from Asia into Europe. They are then to be found in great quantities upon the coasts of the Red Sea and Medi- terranean. God caused a wind to arise that drove PEARL OYSTER (AVICULA MARGARITIFF.RA). them within and about the camp of the Israelites; and it is in this that the miracle consists, that they were brought so seasonably to this place and in so great number as to furnish food for above a million of persons for more than a month. Quar'ries (Judg. iii. 19). The word so ren- dered in tins place may mean "graven images," as the Vulgate, Septuagint and the marginal render- ing of our English Bibles represent it. It may have been some noted place of idolatrous worship in the vicinity of Gilgal. ^ Quar'tus. A Christian of Corinth (Rom. xvi. 23), said to have been one of the seventy disciples and afterward bishop of Berytus. Quaternion (Acts xii. 4). When Peter is said to have been delivered to four quaternions of sol- diers, it is to be understood that he was guarded by four men at a time, viz. : two in the prison with him (ver. vi.), and two before the doors, and that they were relieved every three hours, or at each successive watch of the night, by four others, mak- ing in all sixteen men. Queen. Often means in Scripture a king's mother. The word has still the same meaning among Orientals. Queen of Heav / en (Jer. vii. 18). The title under which the moon was worshipped by the heathens. Cakes having the image of the moon or Emr;a, is an obscure term. It lias been identified with the word "Magus," but this is very uncertain. Rab'saris. 1. An officer of the king of Assyria (2 Kings xviii. 17). 2. One of the princes of Nebuchadnezzar (Jer. xxxix. 3, 13). Rabsaris is probably the name of an office. Rab'shakeh (2 Kings xviii., xix. ; Isa. xxxvi., xxxvii.) One of the officers of the king of Assyria, sent against Jerusalem in the reign of Rezekiah. Ra'ca. A term of reproach used by the Jews of our Saviour's age (Matt. v. 22), derived from the Chaldee r&kd, "worthless." Ra'chel. The younger of the daughters of Laban, the wife of Jacob and the mother of Jos- CITY AND HILL OF PERGAMOS IN MYSIA, stamped on them are supposed to have been pre- sented in sacrifice as a part of their idolatrous worship. Quick. The living flesh, the sensible part of the body. Those persons who shall be alive at the resurrection are called the quick, in distinction from those who will arise from the dead (Acts x. 42). Quick'sands (Acts xxvii. 17). Reference is had in this passage (as is supposed) to two very dangerous sandbars or syrtes on the coast of Africa, over against Sicily, which were continually shifting their position and forming powerful currents, by which ships were drawn from their course. Ra'amah. A son of Cush. The tribe of Ra- amah became renowned as traders (Ezek. xxvii. 22). They were settled on the Persian Gulf. Rab'bah, Rab'bath. 1. The metropolis of Ammon (Deut. iii. 11 ; Josh. xiii. 25). It was be- sieged and taken by David for the ill-treatment of his ambassadors by the Ammonites. Afterward Ammon regained its independence. In later times it received the name Philadelphia from Ptolemy Philadelphus, and by this name it is known in Greek and Roman writers and in Josephus. This was in Christian times the see of a bishop. 2. A town in the hill-country of Judah (Josh. xv. 60). Rab'bi. A title of respect signifying Master, Teacher, given by the Jews to their doctors and teachers, and often addressed to our Lord. The title rabbi is thought to have taken its rise about the time of the disputes between the rival schools of Hillel and Shammai. Rab / boni (from rabbi). It was a greater title than rabbi, and was never formally conferred ex- cept on a few extraordinary doctors of the school of Hillel (John xx. 16). Rab-mag (Jer. xxxix. 3, 13). A title borne by Nergal-sharezer, probably identical with the king called by the Greeks Neriglissar. [See Ner- GAii-SHAREZER.] The signification is somewhat doubtful. Rabu is "great," or "chief;" but Mag, eph and Benjamin. The incidents of her life may be found in Gen. xxix.-xxxiii., xxxv. Rachel died and was buried in the way to Ephrath, which is Bethlehem, and Jacob set a pillar upon her grave (Gen. xxxv. 19, 20). The site of Rachel's tomb has never been questioned. It is about two miles south of Jerusalem, and one mile north of Bethlehem. Ra'hab, or Ra'chab. A celebrated woman of C01IMON PELICAN OF THE EAST. Jericho, who received the spies sent by Joshua, hid them in her house, was saved with all her family when the Israelites sacked the city; and became the wife of Salmon and the ancestress of the Mes- siah (Josh ii. 1; Matt. i. 5). Rain'bow. The token of the covenant which God made with Noah, that the waters should no more become a flood to destroy all flesh. The right interpretation of Gen. ix. 13 seems to be that God took the rainbow, which had hitherto been but a beautiful object shining in the heavens when the Bun's rays fell on falling rain, and consecrated it IMPROVED DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE. 53 as the sign of His love and the witness of His promise (Ecclus. xliii. 11). Rai'sins (1 Sam. xxv. 18; xxx. 12; 2 Sam. xvi. 1; 1 Chron. xii. 40). These appear to have been dried grapes, in bunches; just what we understand by the term. Ram, Bartering (Ezek. iv. 2; xxit. 22). The battering-rams were of several kinds. Some were joined to movable towers which held warriors and armed men. The whole then formed one great temporary building, the top on a level with the walls, and even turrets, of the besieged city. Some were without wheels. Ra'mah. A word signifying "a hill," and which in its simple or compound shape forms the name of several places in the Holy Land : 1. One of the cities of the allotment of Benjamin (Josh, xviii. 25). 2. The home, birth-place, official residence SITE OF PERSEPOLIS (CAPITAL OP PERSIA PROPER) AND THE FORTY PILLARS. and burial-place of Samuel. It is a contracted form of Ramathaim-zophim. All that is directly said as to its situation is that it was in Mount Ephraim (1 Sam. i. 1). 3. One of the nineteen fortified places of Naphtali (Josh. xix. 36). 4. One of the landmarks on the boundary of Asher (Josh. xix. 29). 5. By this name is designated Ramoth-gil- ead. 6. A place reinhabited by the Benjamites after their return from captivity (Neh. xi. 33). Ra'math-le'hi. The name bestowed by Sam- son on the scene of his slaughter of the thousand Philistines with the jawbone (Judg. xv. 17). Ram'eses, or Raam'ses. A city and district of Lower Egypt, first mentioned in the settling by Joseph of his i'ather and brethren in Egypt, where a possession was given them " in the land of Barn- eses" (Gen. xlvii. 11). This land of Barneses either corresponds to the land of Goshen or was a district of it. In the narrative of the Exodus it is the starting-point of the journey (Ex. xii. 37 ; Num. xxxiii. 3, 5). Ra'moth (Josh. xx. 8), or Ra'moth-gil'ead (1 Kings xxii. 29), or Ra'math-miz'peh (Josh. xiii. 26), or watch-tower. A famous city in the moun- tains of Gilead, about fifteen miles from Kabbah. It was appointed for one of the cities of refuge (Dent. iv. 43). During the later kings of Israel this place was the occasion of several wars between them and the kings of Damascus (2 Kings viii. 28, 29). South Rainoth (1 Sam. xxx. 27) is probably so called to distinguish it from Ramotli beyond Jordan. Ran'som. Under the Levitical law an offering was required of every Israelite over twenty years of age at the time the census was taken. This offering is called a ransom or atonement-money (Ex. xxx. 12-16). It amounted to half a shekel, or about one shilling and a halfpenny. It was to be made upon penalty of the plague. Raph'ael. " One of the seven holy angels which .... go in and out before the glory of the Holy One" (Tob. xii. 15). Ra'ven. From a root signifying "to be black." A raven was sent out by Noah from the ark (Gen. viii. 7). This bird was not allowed as food by the Mosaic law (Lev. xi. 15). Ravens were the means, under the divine command, of supporting the prophet Elijah at the brook Cherith (1 Kings xvii. 4, G). They are expressly mentioned as instances of God's protecting love and goodness (Job xxxviii. 41; Luke xii. 24; Ps. cxlvii. 9). The raven's car- nivorous habits, and especially his readiness to attack the eye, are alluded to in Prov. xxx. 17. Re'ba. One of the live kings of the Midianites slain by the children of Israel in their avenging expedition, when Balaam fell (Num. xxxi. 8 ; Josh, xiii. 21). Rebek / ah. Daughter of Bethuel (Gen. xxii. 23) and sister of Laban, married to Isaac, her father's cousin. She is first presented to us in Gen. xxiv. For nineteen years she was childless ; then, after the prayers of Isaac and her journey to inquire of the Lord, Esau and Jacob were born (xxv. 24-34). It has been conjectured that she died during Jacob's sojourn in Padan-aram. Re'chab (rider). 1. One of two "captains of bands" whom Ishbosheth took into service, and who conspired to murder him (2Sam.iv.2). 2. The father or ancestor of Jehonadab (2 Kings x. 15, 23; 1 Chron. ii. -- 55; Jer. xxxv. 6-19). From WHIP this Bechab the tribe of the Rechabites derived their name. Re'chabites. A tribe of Midianites who lived in tents, and roamed the country for pasture, as the Arabs and Tartars now do. Their origin and manner of life are de- scribed in 2 Kings x. 15-23 ; Jer. xxxv. 5-7. Red Sea. The sea known to us as the Red Sea was by the Israelites called "the sea." The most important change in the Red Sea has been the drying up of its northern extremity for the distance of fifty miles from its ancient head, "the tongue of the Egyptian Sea." Thus the prophecy of Isaiah has been fulfilled (xi. 15; xix. 5). In reference to the passage of the Red Sea by the Israelites, the place is not very far from the Persepolitan monument. From Pi- hahiroth the Israelites crossed the sea. The points bearing on geography in this event are that the sea was divided by an east wind, whence we may infer that it was crossed from west to east, and that the whole Egyptian army perished, which shows that it must have been some miles broad. On the whole, we may reasonably suppose about twelve miles as the smallest breadth of the sea. Reed (Job xl. 21). A plant of the grass family. The bam- boo and common cane are species of the reed, and so are the calamus and flag. Fish- poles, canes and rods (Matt. xxvii. 29) are formed of it. Theseplants flourish in marshes or in the vicinity of water- courses: hence the allusion in Job xl. 21-23. It is often used by the sacred writers to illustrate weakness and fragil- ity. Reeds were also used as pens are now, and also as measuring-rods. Refi'ner. The refiner's art was essential to the working of the precious metals. The separation of the dross from the pure ore was effected by heat and solvents, such as alkali (Isa. i. 25) or lead "(Jer. vi. 29). The instru- ments were a crucible or furnace, and a bellows or blow-pipe. The workman sat at his work (Mai. iii. 3). Re'fuge, Cities of. [See Cities of Refi-oe.] Rehobo'am. Son of Solomon by an Atnmon- itess, ascended the throne B. C. 070, being then forty- one years old, and reigned seventeen years. By following the absurd counsel of his young compan- ions, he caused the revolt of the ten tribes, an event productive of infinite mischief, and which spread its influence over the whole subsequent history of the Hebrews, leading at last to their political ruin. Reho'both (room or place). 1. A city of Edorn. 2. A well digged by Isaac eastward of Gerar, so called because there the Lord made room for him to dwell (Gen. xxvi. 22). Reins (Job xvi. 13). This word, which prop- erly signifies the loins or region of the kidneys, is used figuratively by the sacred writers to denote the seat of the affections and dispositions. Rem'phan (Acts vii. 43). Probably a name given to some planet regarded as an object of wor- ship. The image of the object of their idolatry, being enclosed in a small tabernacle or portable case, was carried about from place to place like other baggage. Such were the shrines (Acts xix. 43; comp. Isa. xlvi. 7). What the prophet calls Chiun (Amos. v. 26), the martyr calls Bemphan. Reph/aim. A valley near Jerusalem, fruitful in wheat (Isa. xvii. 5). It seems to have derived its name from the giants that anciently inhabited it. Repb/idim. A place east of the Red Sea, where the Hebrews tempted God and quarreled with Moses for want of water. It was therefore called Meribah, contention, and Maasah, temptation (Ex. xvii. 7, 8). Reu'ben (behold a son). Jacob's first-born child (Gen. xxix. 32), the son of Leah. To him the preservation of Joseph's life appears to have been due. Of the repulsive crime which turned the blessing of his dying father into a curse we know only the fact (Gen. xxxv. 22). At the time of the migration into Egypt, Reuben's sons were four (Gen. xlvi. 9; 1 Chron. v. 3). The census at Mount Sinai (Num. i. 20, 21; ii. 11) shows that at the Exodus the numbers of the tribe were forty-six thousand five hundred men above twenty years of age and fit for active warlike service. Reu'el. 1. One of the sons of Esau, by Bashe- math, sister of Ishmael (Gen. xxxvi. 4, 10, 13, 17 ; 1 Chron. i. 35, 37). 2 One of the names of Moses' father-in-law (Ex. ii. 18), the same which is given in another passage as Baguel. Revela'tion of St. John. The last book of the New Testament. It is often called the Apoculypte, which is its title in Greek, signifying "Revelation." The evidence adduced in support of St. John the Apostle and Evangelist being the author consists of (1) the assertions of the author, and (2) historical tradition. (1) The author's description of himself in the first and twenty-second chapters is certainly equivalent to an assertion that he is the apostle. Ai.nn-snEnn — ancient -■->: OF ONE OF Tni: SCTEN cnvKcnrs 01 He is also described as a servant of Christ, an eye- witness of the word of tod and o( the testimony <'l Chrisl — terms which identify him with the writer of the verses John xix. 35; i. 14, and! John i. 2. He is in Patmos tor the word of God and the testimony oi .le-us Christ. The book was admitted in the list o( the Third Council of Carthage, A. D. 897. date o( the Revelation is given by the gnat major- ity of critics as a d. 95 07. Rez'in. King of Damascus. \U' attacked Jo- th.un during the latter part ^( his reign - 8 w 87), but his chief war was with A has, whose territories he invaded, in company with Pekmh 54 IMPROVED DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE. (about B. C. 741). He was attacked, defeated and slain by Tiglath-pileser II., king of Assyria (2 Kings xvi. ( J). Rez'on. Son of Eliadah, a Syrian, who set up a petty kingdom at Damascus (1 Kings xi. 23)._ From his position at Damascus he harassed the kingdom of Solomon during his whole reign. Rhe'gium. An Italian town at the southern entrance of the Straits of Messina, which occurs in the account of St. Paul's voyage after the ship- wreck at Malta (Acts xxviii. 13). By a curious coincidence the figures on its coins are the very " twin brothers" which gave the name to St. Paul's ship. Rhodes. St. Paid touched at this island on his return voyage to Syria from his third missionary journey (Acts xxi. 1). Ehodes is at the south-west extremity of the peninsula of Asia Minor. Its real eminence began about 400 b. c. RuVlah (Num. xxxiv. 11). Probably Ribleh on the Orontes, thirty miles south of Hamath. Pharaoh-necho stopped here on his return from Carchemish (2Kingsxxiii. 33), and deposed Jehoa- haz, putting Jehoiakim in his place ; and here Nebuchadnezzar abode, while Nebuzaradan, his chief commander, laid siege to Jerusalem. Hither the prisoners were brought, when Zedekiah's chil- dren and many others were put to death, and that king himself deprived of his eyes and cast into prison. Rid'dle. The Hebrew word is from an Arabic root meaning "to bend off," "to twist" (Judg. xiv. 12-19). The riddles which the queen of Sheba came to ask of Solomon (1 Kings x. 1; 2 Chron. ix. 1) were rather "hard questions." Solomon is said, however, to have been very fond of riddles. We know that all ancient nations, and especially Orientals, have been fond of riddles. Rim/mon (pomegranate). The name of several towns, probably so called from producing pome- granates : 1. A city of Zebulun. 2. A town in the southern portion of Judah (Josh. xv. 33). 3. Bim- mon-parez, the name of a march-station in the wilderness. 4. A rock or inaccessible natural fast- ness, in which the six hundred Benjamites who escaped the slaughter of Gibeah took refuge (Judg. xx. 45, 47; xxi. 13). Bimnion was also the name of a deity worshipped by the Syrians of Damascus, where there was a temple or house of Rimmon (2 Kings v. 18). Ring. The ring was regarded as an indispens- RUINS AT PII1LIPPI, A CITY OP MACEDONIA. able article of a Hebrew's attire, inasmuch as it contained his signet. It was the symbol of author- ity, and as such was presented by Pharaoh to Jos- eph (Gen. xli. 42), and by Ahasuerus to Haman (Esth. iii. 10). Such rings were worn not only by men, but by women (Isa. iii. 21; Ex. xxxv. 22). The signet-ring was worn on the right hand (Jer. xxii. 24). Ring-streaked. Having circular streaks or lines on the bod_v, as we often see on cattle (Gen. xxx. 35). Riz'pah. Concubine to King Saul, and mother of his two sons, Armoni and Mephibosbetb. After the death of Saul, Bizpah accompanied the mem- bers of the royal family to their new residence at Mahanaim (2 Sam. iii. 7). We hear nothing more of Bizpah till the tragic story which has made her one of the most familiar objects in the whole Bible (2 Sam. xxi. 8-11). Roe, Roe'buck. The Hebrew words thus trans- lated denote some species of antelope, probably the Gazelta Arabica of Syria and Arabia. The gazelle was allowed as food (Deut. xii. 15, 22, etc.), was fleet of foot (2 Sam. ii. 18; 1 Chron. xii. 8), was hunted (Isa. xiii. 14; Prov. vi. 5) and was cele- brated for its loveliness (Cant. ii. 9, 17; viii. 14). Ro'gelim. The residence of a wealthy Gilead- ite, who showed hospitality to David when he fled from Absalom (2 Sam. xvii. 27; xix. 31), in the highlands east of the Jordan. Roll. A book in ancient times consisted of a single long strip of paper or parchment, which was usually kept rolled up on a stick. Tbe roll was usually written on one side only, and hence the. particular notice of one that was " written within and without" (Ezek. ii. 10). Rome, the City of, and Roman Empire. Little can here be said of "that great city which reigned over the kings of the earth" (Bev. xvii. 18). It is not mentioned in the Old Testament. Its name first appears in the Apocrypha (1 Mace, i. 10, and elsewhere). Of course we find it in the New Testament, first in Acts ii. 10. The popula- tion has been variously estimated from half a mil- lion to four, eight, or even fourteen millions. The Boman empire was raised to its highest pitch by Augustus; a few additions to its provinces being subsequently made, as Britain under Claudius, and Dacia under Trajan. We are not informed when, or by whom, the gospel was first preached at Borne. But, as among those converted at Jerusalem on the day of Pentecost, there were "strangers from Borne" (Acts ii. 10), there can be no doubt but that on their return home they set up a Christian Church. It must have grown rapidly, though the preacher is not mentioned, for in A. d. 68 their number drew the attention of government, and the horrid perse- cutions of Nero killed vast multitudes. Ro'mans, Epistle to the. Paul had never been at Bome when he wrote this Epistle. It was called forth by his having heard of the difficulties existing between the Jewish and the Gentile members. He controverts many of the errors of both Jews and Pagans. Paul was nearly sixty years old when he wrote this letter, during a residence of some months at Corinth. Rose. The original word thus translated occurs twice (Sol. Song ii. 1; Isa. xxxv. 1). It is not clear what flower is meant. Gesenius is inclined to believe it the meadow saffron, and this is favoured by the etymology, as it is compounded of two words signifying "acrid" and "bulb." Boses certainly have flourished in Palestine, and the names of several species are known, as the white garden rose, Rosa alba, the damask rose, R. damascena, and the evergreen rose, R. sem- pervirens. Rosh (Ezek. xxxviii. 2, 3; xxxix. 1). The sentence rend- ered "Magog the chief prince of Meshech and Tubal," ought to run "Magog the prince of Rosh, Meshech and Tubal." The meaning is that Magog is the head of the three great Scy- thian tribes, of which "Rosh" is thus the first. By Rosh is apparently meant the tribe on the north of the Taurus ; so called from the neighbourhood to the Rha or Volga, and thus in this name and tribe we have the first trace of the Russ or Russian nation. Ru'by. A beautiful gem, whose colour is red, with an admixture of purple, and is, in its most perfect state, a gem of extreme value. In hardness it is equal to the sapphire, and second only to the diamond^ It is mentioned in Job xxviii. 18 and Prov. viii. 11, etc. Rue (Luke xi. 42). A small shrubbv plant, common in gardens. It has a strong, unpleasant smell, and a bitterish, penetrating taste. Ru'fus. Mentioned in Mark xv. 22, along with Alexander, as a son of Simon the Cvrenian ( Luke xxiii. 26). Again, in Rom. xvi. 13, the Apostle Paul salutes a Rufus whom he designates as "elect in the Lord." Rush. [See R.eed.] Ruth. A Moabitish woman, the wife, first, of Mahlon, secondly of Boaz, the ancestress of David and of Christ, and one of the four women who are named by St. Matthew in the genealogy of Christ. The son of Boaz and Ruth, Obed, was the father of Jesse, who was the father of David. Ruth, Book of. Contains the history of Ruth. The main object of the writer is evidently to give an account of David's ancestors; and the book was avowedly composed long after the time of the heroine (Ruth i. 1 ; iv. 7, 17). It is probable that POMEGRANATE OF EGYPT. the books of Judges, Ruth, Samuel and Kings originally formed but one work. Rye (Heb. cusseweth). It is probable that by eussemeth "spelt" is intended. Spelt is grown in some parts of the south of Germany and differs but slightly from our common wheat. s. Sabach'thani. "Thou hast forsaken me" (Mark xv. 35). Sab'aoth. A Hebrew word, signifying hosts or armies (Rom. ix. 29; James v. 4). Sab'bath (rest). God rested on the seventh day and set it apart for himself. Though the sev- enth day to God, to man, who was formed on the evening of the last day, it was the first, and was kept as such for ages, and called the seventh part of time (Gen. ii. 2, 3). In the first institution of the Sabbath it was intended to call to mind the wisdom, power and goodness of God, but after the return of the children of Israel from their state of bondage in Egypt, that was urged as an additional object of recollection on the Sabbath-day, and also as an additional motive to its observance. The day was changed to correspond with that memorable event, and to preserve the Hebrews more effectually from idolatry by making their day of worship different from that of the heathen (Deut. v. 14, 15). Under the Christian dispensation, which unites Jews and Gemiles, the Sabbath is altered back again from the seventh to the first day of the week, on which the Redeemer himself rose from the dead. It is thus no longer an institution for the Jews, as the Mosaic Sabbath was. but for the world as it was before Moses. Sab'bath-day's Jour'ney. Moses forbade any man to "go out of his place" on that day (Ex. xvi. 29). In after times the precept was undoubtedly viewed as a permanent law. But as some departure from a man's own place was unavoidable, the dis- tance was fixed at two thousand paces, or about six furlongs, from the wall of the city. Sabbat'ical Year. The seventh year, in which the land was to have rest (Ex. xxiii. ; Lev. xxv.) It served to remind Israel of the authority and IMPROVED DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE. 55 goodness of God, to inculcate humanity, and to give time for devotion and deeds of mercy. Sack'but (Dan. iii. 5, 7, 10, 15). The render- ing of the Chaldee sabbSca. The sackbut was a wind-instrument. Sack'cloth. A coarse texture, of a dark colour, made of goat's hair (Isa. i. 3; Rev. vi. 12). It was used for making sacks and for making the rough garments used by mourners, but at other times worn over the coat in lieu of the outer garment. Sacrifice. The justice of God required the death of the offender, but, being tempered with mercy, it accepted a sacrifice in his stead. The giving of the law gave rules both as to the things to be sacrificed and the quantity to be offered, and restricted the priesthood to the family of Aaron. The Hebrews had but four sorts of sacrifices, viz. : the river Jordan (Gen. xiv.) Jerusalem, called by contraction Salem (Ps. lxxvi. 2), was originally called Jebus. SaPma, or Sal'mon (Euth iv. 20, 21 ; 1 Chron. ii. 11, 51, 54; Matt. i. 4, 5; Luke iii. 32). Son of Nahshon, the prince of the children of Judah, and father of Boaz, the husband of Ruth. On the entrance of the Israelites into Canaan, Salmon took Rahab of Jericho to be his wife, and from this union sprang the Christ. [See Rahab.] Sal'mon. A hill near Shechem, on which Abimelech and his followers cut down the boughs with which they set the tower of Shechem on lire (Judg. ix. 48). Its exact position is not known. Salmo'ne. The eastern point of the island of Crete (Acts xxvii. 7). Salo'me. 1. The wife of Zebedee, as appears POOL3 OF SOLOMON (EL-BUK.AK,i, ABOUT THREE MILES SOUTH-WEST OF LETHLEHEM. 1. Burnt-offering [see p. 10]. 2. Sin-offering, or sacrifice of expiation offered by one who had of- fended, to whom no part was returned, but the priest had a share (Lev. iv. and v.) 3. Peace- offering, a return for favours, to satisfy devotion or to honour God. It was offered at pleasure, and the age or sex of the animal was not designated. Most of the flesh was returned to the offerer, who ate it with his friends (Lev. iii.) 4. Trespass- offering, which seems to have been different from the sin-offering, both being required of the leper (Lev. xiv.) Its character is not fully understood. The perpetual sacrifice was the offering of a lamb every morning at sunrise, and another every even- ing about twilight. They were burnt as holocausts, but by a small fire, that they might last the longer. "With each of these was offered half a pint of wine, half a pint of sweet oil and three pints of fine flour. All the sacrifices, with their several cere- monies, were either acknowledgments of sin or images of the punishment due to it. Sad'ducees. A sect among the Jews who de- nied the existence of angels and spirits, the im- mortality of the soul and the resurrection of the body. They are accused, though not with good proof, of rejecting all the books of Scripture ex- cept the five books of Moses. They were observers of the law and enforced it upon others, but they kept only to the simple text. The Sadducees were generally persons of wealth and influence. Saffron (Cant. iv. 14). Saffron has from the earliest times been in high esteem as a perfume. The word is derived from the Arabic Zafran, " yellow." SaPamis. A city at the eastern end of the island of Cyprus, visited by Paul and Barnabas on their first missionary journey. Here we read expressly of "synagogues" in the plural (Acts xiii. 5). Sa'lim. Where John baptized, is, perhaps, the same as Salem, where Melchisedek was king, near from comparing Matt, xxvii. 56 with Mark xv. 40. It is the opinion that she was the sister of Mary, the mother of Jesus (John xix. 25). Salome pre- ferred a request on behalf of her two sons for seats of honour in the kingdom of heaven (Matt. xx. 20), she attended at the crucifixion of Jesus (Mark xv. 40), and visited his sepulchre (Mark xvi. 1). 2. The daughter of Herodias by her first husband, Herod Philip (Matt. xiv. 6). Salt. Salt was to the Hebrews not only an ap- petizing condiment in the food both of man (Job vi. 6) and beast (Isa. xxx. 24, see margin), and a valuable antidote to the effects of climate on animal food, but also entered largely into their religious services (Lev. ii. 13). The associations connected with salt in Eastern countries are important. As one of the most essential articles of diet, it symbol- ized hospitality; as an antiseptic, durability, fidel- ity and purity (Lev. ii. 13; Num. xviii. 19; 2 Chron. xiii. 5). Salt, City of. The fifth of the six cities of Judah which lay in the "wilderness" (Josh. xv. 62). Salt, Valley of. A valley in which occurred two memorable victories of the Isracliiish arms: 1. That of David over the Edomites (2 Sam. viii. 13; 1 Chron. xviii. 12). 2. That of Amaziah (2 Kings xiv. 7; 2 Chron. xxv. 11). It is perhaps the broad open plain which lies at the lower end of the Dead Sea. Salutation. The salutations at meeting in early times were such as, "God be gracious unto thee (Gen. xliii. 29); "Blessed be thou of the Lord" (Ruth iii. 10; 1 Sam. xv. 13); "The Lord be with you," "The Lord bless thee" (Ruth ii. It: "The blessing of the Lord be upon you J we bless vou in the name of the Lord" (Ps. exxix. 8). The salu- tation at parting consisted originally of a simple blessing (Gen. xxiv. 60; xxviii. 1; xlvii. 10; Josh. xxii. 6). Samaria. A celebrated city of Palestine, founded by Omri, king of Israel (1 Kings xvi. 18, 23, 24). It was the metropolis of the northern kingdom, the rival of Jerusalem, and generally the residence of the Israelitish monarchs ; (29 ; xx. 43 ; 2 Kings i. 2). The worship of Baal was set up in Samaria by Ahab. Samaria was taken by the Assyrians, after a siege of three years, in the reign of Hoshea (xvii. 5, 6; xviii. 9, 10). The in- habitants were carried into captivity, and colonists put in their place (xvii. 24; Ezra iv. 9, 10). This city continued a place of importance for some time after the Babylonish exile, whin it was taken by Alexander the Great. Subsequently", Samaria was utterly destroyed by John Hyrcanus. It must, however, have been ere long rebuilt. It is now but a mass of ruins, adjacent to the modern village of Sebustieh. Samar'itans. When Shalmaneser re- moved many of the ten tribes to Babylon, he sent in their place Babylonians; these intermarried with the remaining Hebrews, and their descendants were the Samaritans. Between these and the pure Jews there were constant jealousy and hatred (John iv.) The name was used by the Jews as a term of the greatest reproach (John viii. 48). The Sa- maritans, like the Jews, lived in the expecta- tion of Messiah, and many of them embraced him when he appeared (John iv. ; Acts viii. 1 andix. 31). Samar'itan Pen'tateuch. A recension of the commonly received Hebrew text of the Mosaic law in use with the Samaritans, and written in the ancient Hebrew, or so-called Samaritan, character. Samothra'cia. A small island of the ^Egean Sea, about twenty miles in circum- ference. It derived its name from having been peopled by Samians and Thracians. Its present name is SamodrakL Sam'son. A judge of Israel, of the tribe of Dan. Dr. Clarke has shown, from M. dc Levaur, that he is the original of the fabled Hercules of heathen mythology. He judged Israel twenty years, and died 1117 y. Simon the ( anaanite. one of the twelve apos- tles i Man. x. I: Mark iii. 18), otherwise described as Simon Zelotes (Lake \i. l">: A-ds i. 18). <>. Simon ^( Gyrene, a Hellenistic .low, who was first appears as one of the leaders of the Church at I presenl at Jerusalem at the time o( the crucifixion Jerusalem (Acts xv. 22), holding the office of an i of .lesus. Meeting the procession that co nducte d inspired teacher (xv. 32). His name betokens him | Jesus to Golgotha, he was pressed into the Benin 60 IMPKOVED DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE. to bear the cross (Matt, xxvii. 32; Mark xv. 21; Luke xxiii. 26) when Jesus himself was unable to bear it any longer (comp. John xix. 17). 7. Simon the Leper, a resident at Bethany, distinguished as " the leper." It is not improbable that he had been miraculously cured by Jesus. In his house Mary anointed Jesus preparatory to his death and burial (Matt. xxvi. 6, etc.) 8. Simon Magus, a Samaritan living in the apostolic age, distinguished as a. sorcerer or "magician," from his practice of Sin-offering. [See Sacrifice.] Si'ori, Mount. 1. One of the various names of Mount Hermon (Lent. iv. 48). 2. The Greek form of the Hebrew name Zion, the famous mount of the temple. Si'rach. The father of Jesus (Joshua), the writer of the Hebrew original of the book of Ee- clesiasticus. Si'rah, the Well of. From which Abner was recalled by Joab to his death at Hebron (2 Sam. ; VIEW OP THE DEAD SEA FROM 'AIN JIDT, LOOKING SOUTH. magical arts (Acts viii. 9). 9. Simon Peter. [See Peter.] 10. Simon, a Pharisee, in whose house a penitent woman anointed the head and feet of Jesus (Luke vii. 40). 11. Simon the Tanner, a Christian convert living at Joppa, at whose house Peter lodged (Acts ix. 43). 12. Simon, the father of Judas Iscariot (John vi. 71; xiii. 2, 26). Sin. The name of several places mentioned in the Old Testament: 1. The desert south of Judea (Deut. xxxii. 51). 2. The city of Pelusinm, in Egypt, now extinct. 3. A country, called also Sinira, which is probably China (Isa. xlix. 12). Si'na, Mount. The Greek form of the well- known name Sinai (Acts vii. 30, 38). Si'nai. The mountain on which Jehovah ap- peared to Moses and gave the Law. The Hebrews came to this place in the third month of their pil- grimage. The Law was given, it is thought, just fifty days after their exodus from Egypt, and hence the Penteeost was observed on the fiftieth day after the Passoveu. This mount stands in Arabia Pe- trsea, and is called by the Arabs Jibbil Mousa, or the Mountain of Moses, and sometimes El Tor, or The Mount. It has two summits, Horeb at the north and Sinai, at the south ; which last is much the higher, and is called the Mount of God. The ascent is very steep, and is by steps, which the Empress Helena, the mother of Constantine the Great, caused to be cut in the rock. These are now so worn and decayed as to make the ascent difficult. At the top of Sinai there is an uneven and rugged place sufficient to hold sixty persons. Here stands a chapel, and near to it is a fountain of fresh water. At the bottom, in a narrow valley, is the convent of St. Catharine, enclosed by high walls without a door— thus preserving it from Arab robbers. Who- ever enters is drawn up in a basket. Mount Sinai, says Niebuhr, has numerous beautiful springs, but they are not so copious as to unite and form streams that last the whole year. Various modern travel- lers have ascended to the summit of this mount, but the Arabs practice upon them great impositions. Sin'im. A people noticed in Isa. xlix. 12 as living at the extremity of the known world. They may be identified with the classical Since, the in- habitants of the southern part of China. iii. 26). It was apparently on the northern road from Hebron. Sis'era. Captain of the army of Jabin, king of Canaan, who reigned in Hazor. [See Jael.] Sit'nah. The second of the two wells dug by Isaac in the valley of Gerar, the possession of used in the process of embalming, and was hence called gummi. Sling. One of the earliest weapons invented by man. By long practice wonderful skill is attained in the use of it, as was the case with the Bcnja- mites, who, "with either hand, could sling stones at a hair, and not miss" (Judg. xx. 16). Smyr'na (Kev. ii. 8-11). Was founded by Alexander the Great, and was situated twenty stadii from the city of the same name, which after a long series of wars with the Lydians had been finally taken and sacked by Halyattes. The city has suffered greatly at various times from earth- quakes, fires, sieges and captures, the plague, etc. It is now called Ismir, is the seat of a pashalic, has an extensive trade, and contains a population estimated at one hundred and fifty thousand. Snail. Occurs but twice in our translation. In Lev. xi. 30 critics are confident that seme sort of lizard is intended. Snow (2 Sam. xxiii. 20; 1 Mace. xiii. 22). The snow lies deep in the ravines of the highest ridge of Lebanon until the summer is far advanced, and indeed never wholly disappears ; the summit of Hermon also perpetually glistens with frozen snow. At Jerusalem snow often falls to the depth of a foot or more in January and February, but it seldom lies. At Nazareth it falls more frequently and deeply, and it has been observed to fall even in the maritime plain of Joppa and about Carmel. Soap. It is fair to infer that borlth refers to vegetable alkali, or some kind of potash, which forms one of the usual ingredients in our soap. So'dom. One of the five cities of the Canaan- ites — the others were Gomorrah, Admah, Zeboim and Zoar. In the days of Abraham these had each a king. The Lead Sea is supposed by many to cover the site of these cities (Jude 7). Sod'omites. This word is employed for those who practiced as a religious rite the abominable and unnatural vice from which the inhabitants of Sod- om and Gomorrah have derived their lasting in- famy. It occurs in Deut. xxiii. 17 and elsewhere. Sol'omon (paa'jk). His history is full of in- terest, and amply given in Scripture. He was the author of several books besides those in the Bible, viz.: three thousand proverbs, one thousand and five songs, besides works on botany, natural his- tory and commerce. His history is fraught with both religious and political instruction. No mon- TIEW OF THE DEAD SEA FROM THE HEIGHTS BEHIND SEBBEH. which the herdmen of the valley disputed with him (Gen. xxvi. 21). Slave. [See Servant.] Slime. Was used by the builders of Babel in- stead of mortar. It is called in the Septuagint version asphaltos, and is bitumen or a kind of pitch. Great quantities of it are still found in the neighbourhood of ancient Babylon. The slime-pits of Sidim were mud-holes or springs, out of which issued this liquid bitumen or naphtha. It was arch ever enjoyed such popularity and prosperity, and yet he was very far from being happy. The Song of Solomon is a sublime mystical allegory, representing the reciprocal love of Christ and the Church. In 1 Kings iv. 32 we are informed that Solomon's Songs were a thousand and five, of which this is supposed to be the chief for length and grandeur, or as being inspired, and is hence called a Song of Songs. Sol/omen, Wisdom of. [SeeWiSDOM, Book of.] IMPROVED DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE. 61 Sootb/sayer. [See Divination.] So'pater. Sou of Pyrrhus of Beroea, -was one of the companions of St. Paul on his return from Greece into Asia (Acts xx. 4). Sor'cerer. [See Divination.] So'rek, the Valley of. A wady in which lay the residence of Delilah (Judg. xvi. 4). It was possibly near Gaza. Sow'er, Sowing. In the operation of sowing the sower held the vessel or basket containing the seed in his left hand, while with his right he scat- tered the seed broadcast (Ps. exxvi. 6). In wet soils the seed was trodden in by the feet of animals (Isa. xxxii. 20). The sowing season commenced in October and continued to the end of February, wheat being put in before and barley after the be- ginning of January. The Mosaic law prohibited the sowing of mixed seed (Lev. xix. 19; Deut. xxii. 9). Spain. Anciently comprehended what is now Portugal — that is, the whole peninsula. In the time of the apostles it belonged to Some. Paul in- tended to visit this country, but whether he did so or not is uncertain (Rom. xv. 24-28). Spar'row. Although our common sparrow, says an English writer, does not occur in the Holy Land, its place is abundantly supplied by two very closely allied southern species. Our English tree- sparrow is also very common, and may be seen in numbers on Mount Olivet, and also about the sacred enclosure of the mosque of Omar. This is perhaps the exact species referred to in Ps. Ixxiv. 3. Most of our .commoner small birds are found in Palestine. ANCIENT BABYLONIAN SEALS. Spear'men (Acts xxiii. 23). Probably troops "so lightly armed as to be able to keep pace on the march with mounted soldiers. Spice. Among the sweet aromatic odours re- ferred to in the Bible, the principal was that of the balsam or balm of gilead. The balm of gilead tree grows in some parts of Arabia and Africa, and is seldom more than fifteen feet high, with strag- gling branches and scanty foliage. The balsam is chiefly obtained from incisions in the bark, but the substance is procured also from the green and ripe berries. _ Spi'der. A crafty insect mentioned but three times in the Bible, and each time in allusion to wicked men (Job viii. 14; Isa. lix. 4-7; Prov xxx. 28). Spike'nard (nard). By this was meant a highly aromatic plant growing in the Indies, from whence was made the very valuable extract, or unguent, or favourite perfume used at the ancient baths and feasts. It is mentioned by St. Mark (xiv. 3) and John (xii. 3). This was not a Syrian production, but the true "atar" of Indian spikenard, an un- guent containing the' very essence of the plant, and brought at a great expense from a remote country. Spin'ning (Prov. xxxi. 19). Implies the use of the instruments in vogue at the present day. Sponge (Matt, xxvii. 48; Mark xv. 36; John xix. 29). The commercial value of the sponge was known from very early times. Stac / te. A fragrant gum of amber colour, sup- posed to distil from the myrrh tree. The differ- ence between the stacte and gum myrrh seems to be that the former oozed spontaneously from the tree, and was pure, while the latter was obtained by incision, and was less excellent. It is men- tioned Ex. xxx. 34. Star. The star which conducted the wise men to the infant Jesus was probably a meteor which moved in the air (Matt, ii.) Jesus Christ is called the "Morning Star" by a similitude borrowed from a star whieh usually rises shortly before the sun, as he introduced the light of the Gospel day. Steel. In all cases where the word "steel" occurs in the Accepted Version the true rendering of the Hebrew is " copper." Steph/anas. A Christian convert of Corinth, whose household Paul baptized as the " first-fruits of Achaia," and who was with the apostle at Ephesus (1 Cor. i. 16 ; xvi. 15). IMPRESSIONS OP SIGNETS OP THE KINGS OF ASSYRIA AND EGYPT. Ste'phen. The first Christian martyr was the chief of the seven (commonly called deacons) ap- pointed to rectify the complaints in the early Church of Jerusalem made by the Hellenistic against the Hebrew Christians. He shot far ahead of his six companions. He was arrested at the in- stigation of the Hellenistic Jews and brought be- fore the Sanhedrim. His speech in his defence and his execution by stoning outside the gates of Jeru- salem are. related at length in the Acts (vii.) One of the prominent leaders in the bloody work was a young man from Tarsus — the future Apostle of the Gentiles. Stocks. A wooden frame in which the feet, hands and neck of a person were so fastened that his body was held bent (Jer. xx. 2, 3; xxix. 26). In Job xiii. 27, xxxiii. 11 it signifies stocks like ours, in which the feet alone were confined. And such were the "stocks" of Acts xvi. 24. But the sufferer might be tortured in these by having his legs drawn far apart. Sto'ics (Acts xvii. 18). The Stoic school was founded by 2'eno of Citium (about B. c. 280), and derived its name from the painted "portico" (sloa) in which he taught. The morality of Stoicism is es- sentially based on pride, that of Christianity on humility; the one upholds individual independ- ence, the other absolute faith in another; the one looks for consolation in the issue of fate, the other in Providence ; the one is limited by periods of cosmical ruin, the other is consummated in a personal resurrection (Acts xvii. 18). Stom/acher. The Hebrew word so translated describes some article of female attire (Isa. iii. 24), the character of which is a mere matter of conjecture. Stones, Precious. Precious stones t ~ are used in Scripture in a figurative sense, to signify value, beauty, dura- bility, etc. Ston'ing. The punishment generally appointed in the law of Moses for capital offences. One of the witnesses first threw the culprit on the ground. Then another cast upon his breast a great stone, kept for the purpose at the place of execution. Then, if he were not dead, the multitude present stoned him also. Paul was stoned at Lystra, and left for dead by the mob, but as his brethren stood round him lamenting, he rose up and returned into the city (Acts xiv. 19). Stork. The white stork is one of the most conspicuous of land birds, standing nearly four feet high, the jet black of its wings and its bright red beak and legs contrasting finely with the pure white of its plumage ( Zecli. v. 9). It devours readily all kinds of offal and garb- age, and is placed in the list of unclean birds by the Mosaic law (Lev. xi. 19; Deut. xiv. 18). The black Stork is less abundant. Both species are numerous in Palestine. The derivation of ehasiddh ( from cheaed, "kindness") points to the paternal and filial at- tachment, of which the stork seems to have been a type among the Hebrews no less than the Greeks and Romans. Stran'gle. To kill by suffocation, or without shedding the blood. It is forbidden Christians to eat animals killed in this way (Acts xv. 20-25). Straw. The Egyptians anciently reaped their corn close to the ear, and then cut off" the straw close upon the ground. This was the straw that was chopped up and mixed with clay to make bricks more compact and tenacious. When it was refused by Pharaoh to the Israelites, they had to gather stubble, probably the short straw still left (Ex. v. 6-18j. This useless stubble was often burnt (Isa. v. 24j. Straw, perhaps sometimes mingled with beans, etc., was generally used in Palestine as fodder or provender (Gen. xxiv. 25; 1 Kings iv. 28 ; Isa. xi. 7). Street. The streets of ancient towns were pro- bably narrow. The street called "Straight" in Damascus (Acts ix. 11), was an exception to the rule of narrowness ; it was one hundred feet wide. That streets occasionally had names appears from Jer. xxxvii. 21; Acts ix. 11. Each street and bazaar in a modern town is locked up at night ; the same custom appears to have prevailed in ancient times (Cant. iii. 3). Suc'coth. 1. A town in the account of the homeward journey of Jacob from Padan-aram (Gen. xxxiii. 17). Jacob there put up "booths" (Succoth) for his cattle, as well as a house for him- self. 2. The first camping-place of the Israelites when they left Egypt (Ex. xii. 37; xiii. 20; 2S*um. xxxiii. 5, 6). Suc'coth-be'noth (2 Kings xvii. 30). It has been supposed that this term signifies the "tents of daughters," which some explain as "the booths in which the daughters of the Babylonians prostituted themselves in honour of their idol ;" others as "small tabernacles in which were contained images of female deities." Superscription (Matt. xxii. 20). It was the custom of the Romans to write on a tablet or board the crime for which any man suffered death. This tablet they carried before the offender to the place of execution and fastened it over his head, that all might read his transgression and beware of violating the laws of their country. Her.ee the superscription written over the head of Jesus Christ, as recorded by all the Evangelists (Malt, xxvii. 37). Susan'na. 1. The heroine of the story of the judgment of Daniel. 2. One of the women who ministered to the Lord (Luke viii. 3). SwaPlow (sis). There is considerable diversity of opinion among critics on the Hebrew designa- tion of this well-known bird. Our translators take dcrfir and uyur to signify swallow in different pas- VIEW OF THE Kl!IN3 OF SEI.A OR PETR A. LOOK I. NO m wrong. The former ot" the word- | Pa, lxxxiv. 8) is better understood to be ap- plied to a Bpecies of dove, and the latter i I Plow xwi. 2) imports the c.\:-.\ The real di nation of the swallow appears to be SU, either from its sprighltinesa, its nwi/l n»< turn, or it- Swan. An unclean aquatic bird (Lev. x\ Dent. xiv. 16). The Hebrew term so translated ia derived from a verb signifying "to respirer" it probably means the pelican. Mr. Tristram, how- 62 IMPKOVED DICTIONAKY OF THE BIBLE. ever, is inclined to identify the bird in question with the purple water-hen. Sweat, Bloody. One of the physical pheno- mena attending our Lord's agony in the Garden of Gethsemane, as described by St. Luke (xxii. 44). Of this malady, known in medical science by the term diapedesis, there have been examples recorded both in ancient and modern times. The cause as- signed is generally violent mental emotion. It arises from a violent commotion of the nervous system, turning the streams of blood out of their natural course, and forcing the red particles into the cutaneous excretories. Swine. The flesh of this animal was strictly SERPENT-CHARMING IN THE EAST. forbidden to the Hebrews ( Lev. xi. 7 ; Deut. xiv. 8). Perhaps the prohibition was medically advis- able. But, though to a conscientious Jew swine's flesh was abominable, yet it seems to have been offered in idol-worship, and the worshipper no doubt feasted on the sacrifice (Isa. lv. 4; lxvi. 3, 17). Wild hogs (Sus scrofa) are now common on the Syrian hills; perhaps they were equally com- mon in ancient times (Ps. lxxx. 13). And cer- tainly in our Lord's days the breeding of swine was usual (Matt. vii. 6; viii. 80-33; Luke xv. 15, 16; 2 Pet. ii. 22). Syc'amine tree (Luke xvii. 6). The sycamine is distinct from the sycamore of the same Evangel- ists (xix. 4). The sycamine is the mulberry tree (Morus). Both black and white mulberry trees are common in Syria and Palestine. Syc'amore. A tree having fruit like to the fig. The Egyptians seem fond of its fruit. It is always green, and is said to produce seven crops a year. The tree abounded in Palestine (1 Kings x. 27). Sy'chem. The same as Shechem. Sye'ne. Once an important city of Egypt (Ezek. xxix. 10). It is the true terminus of the Nile na- vigation for boats of the first class, and is still a large town, with ruins extending every way and indicating its former greatness. It is now called Assuan, pronounced by the natives As-wan. Synagogue. The place where the Jews met to pray, to read and to hear the reading of the Holy Scriptures, and other instruction. Synagogues be- gan to be used about the time of Ezra, and were very useful in keeping up a knowledge of God among the people. There was a council or assem- bly of reverend and wise persons, versed in the law, who had the care of all things belonging to the service of the synagogue and the management of certain judicial affairs. Over these was set a president, called the "ruler of the synagogue" (Luke viii. 41). As there was but one temple, and to this a resort was required but thrice a year, and then by males only, such a mode of keeping the Sabbath became indispensable. Soon after the cap- tivity the Jews had great numbers of synagogues, which increased till there were about four hun- dred and eighty of them in Jerusalem. Every trading fraternity had its synagogue, and com- panies of strangers, as Alexandrians, Cyrenians and others, had theirs for public prayer and for read- ing the Scriptures. Our Saviour and his apostles found the synagogues very convenient places for proclaiming the good news from heaven (Luke iv. 20). Syr'acuse. A celebrated city on rJie eastern coast of Sicily. St. Paul arrived thither in an Alexandrian ship from Melita on his voyage to Rome (Acts xxviii. 12). Syr'ia, or Ar'am. The Syrians descended from Aram, and possessed Mesopotamia, Chaldea and part of Armenia. Syria Proper had Cilicia on the north, and Canaan and part of Arabia Deserta on the south. Its good soil and noble rivers ren- dered it a delightful country. It was divided into various provinces, which derived their names from their chief cities, situation or circumstance. Ccelo- Syeia included the valley between the ridges of Libanus and Anti-Libanus. The term signifies Syria the Hollow. Syria of Damascus was a prov- ince stretching eastward along Mount Libanus, of which Damascus was the capital. Syria of Rehob was that part of which Rehob was the metropolis, and bordered on Palestine. Syria of Maachah lay beyond Jordan, toward Lebanon, and was given to Manasseh. Tob, or Ishtob, was a province in the neighbourhood of Libanus. Syria, without any other appellation, stands for the whole kingdom of Syria, of which Antioch became the capital after the reign of the Seleucidse, before which the name is seldom used alone. Sy'ro-phceni'cian (Mark vii. 26). The word denoted perhaps a mixed race, half Phoenician and half Syrian. Matthew (xv. 22) speaks of " a woman of Canaan" in place of St. Mark's "Syro- phcenician," on the same ground that the Septua- gint translate Canaan by Phoenicia. T. Ta'anach. An ancient Canaanitish city (Josh, xii. 21). Taanach is named in company with Megiddo, and they were evidently the chief towns on the western portion of the great plain of Es- draelon (1 Kings iv. 12). It is still called Ta'- annuk. Ta'anath-shi'loh (Josh. xvi. 6). One of the landmarks of the boundary of Ephraim. Perhaps Taanath was the ancient Canaanite name of the place, and Shiloh the Hebrew name. in the Holy of Holies was the ark of the covenant, with its mercy-seat and overshadowing cherubim, between which rested the shechinah or visible glory. The tabernacle was a splendid and costly structure, but having been removed ofien, it became entirely worn out by the time Solomon's temple was ready. It stood in a court one hundred and fifty feet long and seventy-five wide, enclosed by curtains eight feet high, sustained by fifty-six pil- lars. Within this area stood the tabernacle at the west end, and the altar of burnt-offering, brazen laver, etc. Tab'itha. The Syrian name of a Christian woman, called in Greek Dorcas, who lived at Jop- pa. She was raised from the dead by Peter (Acts 9). Table. The Jewish table mostly in use was probably a circular piece of leather spread on the floor, on which the food is laid, while those who partake sit round with their legs crossed. Among those in higher life each guest had his separate table and mess. Ta'bor. 1. A conical mountain in Galilee (Josh, xix. 12, 22) about eighteen hundred French feet high, on the top of which is a beautiful plain about a mile in circumference. From the top is one of the most delightful prospects in the world. On the north-west is the Mediterranean; west and south, the plain of Esdraelon ; south and east, Galilee, and north-east, the Sea of Tiberias. On this mount Barak assembled his army, and at the foot of it defeated the host of Jabin (Judg. iv. 6, 8). 2. A city given by the Zebulonites to the Levites of Me- rari's family (1 Chron. vi. 77), and the name of a place near Bethel (1 Sam. x. 3). Ta'bor, the Plain of. This is an incorrect translation, and should be the Oak of Tabor (1 Sam. x. 3). Tablet. [See Timbrel.] _ Tache. This word occurs in the description of the structure of the tabernacle and its fittings in Ex. xxvi. and elsewhere. Tad'mor. A city in the north of Canaan. Its vicinity was fertile, though at a little distance all was a sandy desert. It was probably built by Solo- VALLEY AND TOWN OF NABUIUS (THE ANCIENT SHECHEM), AND MOUNT GERIZIM. Ta^bering. An obsolete English word used in Nah. ii. 7. The Hebrew word connects itself with loph, "a timbrel." Tab'ernacle. 1. The tent or temporary build- ing in which the Israelites performed religious ex- ercises in the wilderness. It was called " the tab- ernacle of the congregation" (Ex. xxxiii. 7). Here, till the building of the temple, was kept the ark of the covenant (Ex. xxvi. 1; Heb. ix. 2, 3). It was forty-five feet long and fifteen wide. A cur- tain divided it into two apartments, the eastern one, called the Most Holy Place, being fifteen feet square. Within the Holy Place stood the altar of incense, the candlestick and the table of shew-bread. With- mon, to facilitate his commerce with the East. It submitted to Rome A. d. 130. About one hundred and fifty years afterward the Saracens took it. Here lived the famous Zenobia and Longinus. It was destroyed A. d. 273. Its ruins are extensive and magnificent, especially the remains of the great temple of the sun. About thirty poor families con- stitute its population. The modern name of the town was Palmyra, but it now again is called Tad- mor throughout the East. Tah'panhes, Tehaph/nehes, Tahap'anes. A city of Egypt, mentioned in the time of Jeremiah and Ezekiel. The name is Egyptian, and resem- bles that of the Egyptian queen Tahpenes. When IMPROVED DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE. 63 Johanan and the other captains went into Egypt "they came to Tahpanhes" (Jer. xliii. 7). The Jews in Jeremiah's time remained here (Jer. xliv. 1). Here stood a house of Pharaoh-hophra, before which Jeremiah hid great stones (xliii. 8-10). Tab/penes. An Egyptian queen, wife of the Pharaoh who received Hadad the Edomite, and who gave him her sister in marriage (1 Kings xi. 18-20). TaPent. A Jewish coin of weight. It is not BROAD-TAILED SHEEP OF SYRIA AND PALESTINE. clear what was the exact value of the talent. That of silver was probably somewhere near fifteen hun- dred dollars, and that of gold about twenty-five thousand. Talma'i. 1. One of the three sons of "the Anak," who were slain by the men of Judah (Num. xiii. 22). 2. Son of Ammihud, king of Geshur (2 Sam. iii. 3). He was probably a petty chieftain dependent on David. Tal'mud (doctrine). A collection of writings, containing a full account of the civil and religious laws of the Jews. It was a fundamental principle of the Pharisees, common to them with all orthodox modern Jews, that by the side of the written law there was an oral law to complete and to explain the written. This oral law, with the commentaries upon it, forms the Talmud. It consists of the Mishna and Gemara. 1. The Mishna, or " second law," which contains a compendium of the whole ritual law, was reduced to its present form by Rabbi Jehudah the Holy, a Jew of wealth and influence who flourished in the second century of the Chris- tian era. The Mishna is very concisely written, and requires notes. 2. This circumstance led to the Commentaries called Gemara (i. e. Supplement, Completion) which form the second part of the Talmud, and which are very commonly meant when the word "Talmud" is used by itself. There are two Gemaras : one of Jerusalem, and the other of Baby- lon, completed about 500 A. D. The latter is the most important and by far the longest. It is estimated to be fifteen times as long as the Mishna. Ta'mar (palm tree). 1. The wife successively of the two sons of Ju- dah, Er and Onan (Gen. xxxviii. 6-30). The family were on the point of extinction. Er and Onan had suc- cessively perished suddenly. Ju- dah's wife, Bathshuah, died, and there only remained a child, Shelah, whom Judah was unwilling to trust with Tamar, lest he should meet with the same fate as his brothers. Ac- cordingly, she resorted to the very desperate expedient of entrapping the father, which she successfully accomplished. The fruits of this intercourse were twins, Pharez and Zarah, and through Pharez the sacred line was continued. 2. Daughter of David and Maachah, and thus sister of Absalom (2 Sam. xiii. 1-32 ; 1 Chron. iii. 9). She and her brother were alike re- markable for their beauty. This inspired a frantic passion in her half-brother, Aninon, the eldest son of David by Ahinoam. He feigned sickness and entreated the presence of Tamar, on the pretext that she alone could give him food that he would eat. She came, took dough and kneaded it into the form of cakes, then took the pan in which they had been baked and poured them all out in a heap before the prince. He caused his attendants to retire, called her to the inner room and there ac- complished his design. The brutal hatred of Am- non succeeding to his brutal passion, and the in- dignation of Tamar at his barbarous insult, even surpassing her indignation at his shameful outrage, are pathetically and graphically told. 3. Daugh- ter of Absalom (2 Sam. xiv. 7), became by her mar- riage with Uriah of Gibeah the mother of Maachah, the future queen of Judah, or wife of Abijah (1 Kings xv. 2). 4. A spot on the south-eastern frontier of Judah, named in Ezek. xlvii. 19, from a palm tree. Tam'muz, or Tham'muz. An Egyptian deity, thought by some to be Apia, or Serapis, or Osiris, (three names for the same god), and by others to be Adonis, whose untimely death was honoured by an annual mourning ( Ezek. viii. 14). The tenth month of the Jewish civil year also bore this name (Jer. xxxix. 2). Tappu'ah. 1. A city of Judah, in the Shefelah, or lowland (Josh. xv. 34). 2. A place on the boundary of the "children of Joseph" (Josh xvi. 8; xvii. 8). Its full name was probably En-tap- puah (xvii. 7). Tares. There can be little doubt that the ziza- nia of the parable (Matt. xiii. 25) denotes the weed called "darnel." Before it comes into ear it is very similar in appearance to wheat. Dr. Stanley, how- ever, speaks of women and children picking up tall green stalks, called by the Arabs zuwdn. " These stalks," he says, "are at first sight hardly distin- guishable." Tar'gum. The general term for the Chaldee or Aramaic Version of the O. T. The Jews, on the return from captivity, no longer spoke the He- brew language ; and as the common people had lost all knowledge of the tongue in which the sacred books were written, it naturally followed that re- course must be had to a translation into the idiom with which they were familiar — the Chaldee or Aramaic. Moreover, since a bare translation could not in all cases suffice, it was necessary to add an explanation of the more difficult and obscure pas- sages. Both translation and explanation were de- signated by the term Targum. The Targums were originally oral, and the earliest Targum, which is that of Onkelos on the Pentateuch, began to be committed to writing about the second century of the Christian era. It follows a sober and clear, though not a slavish exegesis, and keeps as closely and minutely to the text as is at all consistent with its purpose, viz.: to be chiefly, and above all, a ver- sion for the people. Its explanations of difficult and obscure passages bear ample witness to the com- petence of those who gave it its final shape. It SYRIAN SdEEPFOLD. avoids the legendary character with which all the later Targums entwine the biblical word, as far as ever circumstances would allow. Tar'shish, or Tar'sus. Several places wore called by this name, viz.: 1. Tarsus in Cilicia, the capital of that country. It once excelled Athena and Alexandria in learning; those cities, and even Rome itself, being indebted to it tor their best profes- sors. J nl ins Ctesar, and afterward Octavius, granted its citizens the same privileges as those of Koine, and hence Paul was here "free born." It was the privilege of such cities to be governed by their own laws and magistrates, without having a Roman governor or garrison. The city at present is of no importance, but Christianity, planted here by Paul, has never been wholly eradicated. Its present name is Trassa, or Tersus, and its population thirty thousand. 2. The name seems to be applied to Tartessus, in Spain, not far from the famous city of Granada (Ps. lxxii. IOj. 3. A place on the east of Africa, not far from Ophir (1 Kings x. 22j. 4. Carthage (Isa. xxiii. 6). Tar'tak. One of the gods of the Avite, or Av- vite, colonists of Samaria (2 Kings xvii. 31). Ac- cording to tradition, Tartak is said to have been worshipped under the form of an ass. Tar'tan. 'Which occurs only in 2 Kings xviii. 17 and Isa. xx. 1, has been generally regarded as a proper name : it is probably an official designation. ' f.JPI TABLE OF SHEW-BREAD (FROM BAS-RELIEF ON ARCH OF TITUS). Tax'ing. Two distinct registrations, or taxings, are mentioned by St. Luke. The first, the result of an edict of the Emperor Augustus that "all the world (i. e., the Roman empire) should be taxed" (Luke ii. 1), and is connected by the Evangelist with the name of Cyrenius, or Quirinus. Tii. - - cond (Acts v. 37) is associated with the revolt of Judas of Galilee. Teko'a, and Teko'ah. A town (2 Chron. xi. 6) on the range of hills which rise near Hebron and stretch eastward toward the Dead Sea. The '"wise woman" whom Joab employed to effect a recon- ciliation between David and Absalom was obtained from this place (2 Sam. xiv. 2). Here also Ira, one of David's "mighty men," was born (2 Sam. xxiii. 26). It was one of the places which Beho- boam fortified at the beginning of his reign 1 2 Chron. xi. 6). But Tekoah is chiefly memorable as the birth-place of the prophet Amos (Amos vii. 14). Tekoa is known still as Tckva. Tel'aim. The place at which Saul collected and numbered his forces before his attack on Amalck (1 Sam. xv. 4) may be identical with Telem. Te'lem. A porter or doorkeeper of the temple in the time of Ezra (Ezra x. 2-1 \. Probably the same as Talmon in Neb. xii. 25. Te'man. 1. A son of Kliphaz, son o( Esau by Adah ((Jen. xxxvi. 11, 1">, 42). 2. A country, ana probably a city, named after the Edomite phylarch, or from which the phylarch took his name. Tem'ple. The word sometimes applied to the tabernacle (1 Sam. i. 9; Ps. xviii. 6, ana sometimes the temple itself is called tabernacle (2 Chron. L 5). But the word is chiefly applied to the house built at Jerusalem fur the worship of God. The preparations for this temple were immense. David and his princes contributed one hundred and eight thousand talents of gold; one million ami scventu n thousand talents of silver, which together amounted to forty-six thousand tons weight of gold and silver, or the value of more than four thousand millions of dollars. About one hundred and eighty-four thousand six hundred nun were employed seven years in building it. It was erected on Mount Moriah and was dedicated with solemn prayer by Solomon daring seven days of saered feasting, and by a peace-oflering of twenty thousand oxen and one hundred anil twenty thousand sheep, to con- sume which the holy tire came down anew from heaven. In about thirty-four years, Shishak car- 64 IMPROVED DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE. ried off its treasures (1 Kings xiv. 25, 26). Je- hoiada and Joash repaired it about A. M. 3150. Soon after, Joash gave its treasures to Hazael, king of Syria (2 Kings xii. 4, 5). Ahaz stripped it to hire the assistance of Assyria (2 Chron._ xxviii.) Hezekiah repaired it and made vessels for it, but in the fourteenth year of his reign was obliged to take from it much of its wealth to give to Sen- nacherib (2 Kings xviii.) About A. M. 3398, Nebu- chadnezzar carried the sacred vessels to Babylon, and at last, about A. M. 3416, entirely demolished it (Jer. Hi. 12-23). About A.M. 3469, Cyrus or- dered it rebuilt, which was done under the direc- tion of Zerubbabel. It wanted, however, as the Jews say, live things which were the chief glory of the former, viz. : the Ark, and its furniture, the Shechinah, or the cloud of the divine presence, the Holy fire, the Urim, and Thummim, and the spirit of prophecy (Ezek. i. 3, 6). The second temple naving stood more than five hundred years, and being greatly out of repair, Herod the Great, about A. M. 3987, began to build it anew. In nine years he finished the principal parts of it; but forty-six years after, when our Saviour had begun his public ministry, it was not quite finished. It was thus far made one of the most astonishing structures in the world for magnitude and magnificence. Though almost a new edifice, it retained the name of /Se- cond Temple. It was more glorious than the original temple (Hag. ii. 9), because honoured with the presence and ministry of Christ. It was burnt and entirely destroyed by the Roman army under Titus. A Mohammedan mosque now stands on the very spot. Into this no Jew or Christian dare ven- ture on pain of death or of redeeming his life by becoming a disciple of Islamism. Ten Command'ments. The popular name is not that of Scripture. There we have literally the "Ten Words," the "Covenant," or very often the "Testimony." The term "Commandments" had come into use in the time of Christ (Luke xviii. 20). Their division into Two Tables is not only expressly mentioned, but the stress laid upon the two leaves no doubt that the distinction was im- portant, and that it answered to that summary of the law which was made both by Moses and by Christ into two precepts. Tent. A portable abode, invented by Jubal be- fore the Flood. Mankind for centuries lived in tents, as those do to this day whose pastoral or migratory habits cause frequent removals. The word tent is synonymous with tabernacle. Te'rah. The father of Abram, Nahor and Haran, and through them the ancestor of the Israelites, Ishmaelites, Midianites, Moabites and Ammonites (Gen. xi. 24-32). We learn that he was an idolater (Josh. xxiv. 2), that he dwelt in Ur of the Chaldees (Gen. xi. 28), and that with his son Abram, his daughter-in-law Sarai and his grandson Lot he emigrated to Haran (Gen. xi. 31). And finally, " the days of Terah were two hundred Ria OP AN ANCIENT snip. and five years, and Terah died in Haran" (Gen. %\. 32). Ter'aphim. Only in plural, images connected with magical rites. The derivation of the name is obscure. In one case a single statue seems to be intended by the plural (1 Sam. xix. 13, 16). Ter'tius. Probably a Roman, was the amanu- ensis of Paul in writing the Epistle to the Romans (Rom. xvi. 22). Tertul'lus. "A certain orator" (Acts xxiv. 1) who was retained by the high priest and Sanhedrim to accuse the Apostle Paul at Qesarea before the Roman procurator, Antonius Felix. He evidently belonged to the class of professional orators. We may infer that Tertullus was of Roman, or at all events of Italian, origin. Testament. The will of a testator (Gal. iii. 15; Heb. ix. 16, 17). The Greek word so trans- lated in the New Testament is that by which the LXX. have uniformly translated the Hebrew word for covenant. The Old Scriptures are called the Old Testament, or Covenant, or Dispensation (2 Cor. iii. 14). The dispensation of the covenant of grace, as contained in the writings of the evangelists and apostles, is called the New Testament. It is last in order, and shall never be abolished. Though it agrees with the Old Testament, it is far more clear, spiritual, effica- cious and easy (Heb. ix. 15 ; Acts xv. 10). Te'trarch. A Roman mag- istrate who governed the fourth part of a kingdom. The term was afterward applied to any petty sovereign, and became synonymous with Ethnarch. Thad'deus. A name in Mark's catalogue of the twelve apostles (Mark iii. 18) in the great majority of MSS. It seems scarcely possible to doubt that the three names of Judas, Leb- beus and Thaddeus were borne by one and the same person. Thank-offering, or Peace- offering. The properly euchar- istic ottering among the Jews, in theory resembling the meat- offering. Its ceremonial is de- scribed in Lev. iii. The only constantly recurring peace-offer- ing appears to have been that of the two firstling lambs at Pentecost (Lev. xxiii. 19). The general principle of the peace- offering seems to have been, that | it should be entirely spontaneous (Lev. xix. 5). The / atre. Denotes the place where dramatic performances are exhibited, and also the scene or spectacle witnessed there. It occurs in Acts xix. 29. It was in the theatre at Csesarea that Herod Agrippa I. was struck with death, because I he heard so gladly the impious acclamations of the I people (Acts xii. 21-23). In the sense of spectacle ; it occurs in 1 Cor. iv. 9. The'bez. A place memorable for the death of Abimelech (Judg. ix. 50), situated "in the district of Neapolis," thirteen Roman miles therefrom. There it still is, its name, Tubds, hardlv changed. Theopb/ilus. The person to whom St. Luke inscribes his Gospel and. the Acts of the Apostles (Luke i. 3; Acts i. 1). From the honourable epithet applied to him in Luke i. 3, it is probable he was a person in high official position. Thessalo'nians. The title of two Epistles writ- ten to the Church at Thessalonica, which was planted by Paul (Acts xvii.) The first Epistle is generally admitted to have been the earliest of Paul's letters. He enjoined it to be read to all the adjacent churches (chap. v. 27). His object seems to have been to confirm them in the faith and to excite their piety. The second Epistle, written soon after jhe first, commends their faith and cha- rity, rectifies their mistake in supposing that the day of judgment was at hand, admonishes them of certain irregularities, etc. Thessalonica. The original name of this city was Therma. Cassander, the son of Antipater, re- built and enlarged Therma, and named it after his wife Thessalonica, the sister of Alexander the Great. The name ever since, under various slight modifi- cations, has been continuous, and the city itself has never ceased to be eminent. Saloniki is still the most important town of European Turkey, next after Constantinople. About A. d. 52, Paul, Silas and Timothy planted a church here. Theu'das. The name of an insurgent men- tioned in Gamaliel's speech before the Jewish council (Acts v. 35-39) at the time of the arraign- ment of the apostles. He appeared, according to Luke's account, at the head of about four hundred men. Josephus speaks of a Theudas who played a somewhat similar part in the time of Claudius, about a. d. 44. Thom'as (John xx. 24). One of the twelve apostles, also called iJidymvs — "the twin." We know little of his history: he seems to have been of singular temperament, occasionally overcome by POOL OF SILOAH, OUTSIDE THE WAIL OF JERUSALEM. a dark and morbid melancholy. He was also way- ward and slow of belief (John xi. 16; xiv. 5; xx. 20-29). It is supposed he was actively engaged in propagating the gospel in the East Indies, and suf- fered martyrdom. There are numbers of Christians in the East who believe that they are the churches which this apostle originally planted, and they call themselves on that account Christians of St. Thomas. Thorns and This'tles. There appear to be eighteen or twenty Hebrew words which point to different kinds of prickly or thorny shrubs. These words are variously rendered "thorns," "briers," "thistles," etc. In relation to the "crown of thorns" (Matt, xxvii. 29), it was probably composed of the pliant, thorny twigs of the ncbk (Zizyphus Spina, C'hrisli), being common everywhere. Still, there are many thorny plants in Palestine, and all conjectures are uncertain. Three Tav'erns. A station on the Appian Road, along which St. Paul travelled from Puteoli to Rome (Actsxxviii. 15). It was near the modern C'isterna. There is no doubt that "Three Taverns" was a frequent meeting-place of travellers. Thresh'ing. [See^AGFacuLTUKE.] Throne. The Hebrew word so translated ap- plies to any elevated seat occupied by a person in authority, whether a high priest (1 Sam. i. 9), a judge (Ps. cxxii. 5) or a military chief (Jer. i. 15). Solomon's throne was approached by six steps (1 Kings x. 19 ; 2 Chron. ix. 18), and was furnished with arms or "stays." The steps were also lined with pairs of lions. As to the form of chair, we are only informed in 1 Kings x. 19 that "the top was I round behind." The king sat on his throne on IMPROVED DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE. 65 state occasions. At such times he appeared in his I'Oyal robes. The throne was the symbol of su- preme power and dignity (Gen. xli. 40). Thum'mim. [See Urim and Thummim.] Thun'der. Is hardly ever heard in Palestine from the middle of April to the middle of Septem- ber. Hence it was selected by Samuel as a striking expression of the divine displeasure toward the ment, cruel and vindictive in his disposition. Tiberius died A. D. 37, at the age of seventy-eight, after a reign of twenty-three years. Our Saviour was put to death in the reign of Tiberius. Tit/ni. After Zimri had burnt himself in his palace, half of the people followed Tibni, the son of Ginath, and half followed Omri (1 Kings xvii. 21, 22). Omri was the choice of the army. The VILLAGE OF SILVAN (SILOAM), THE VALLET OF THE EIDKON AND THE "KING'S GARDENS. Israelites (1 Sam. xii. 17). In the imaginative philosophy of the Hebrews thunder was regarded as the voice of Jehovah (Job xxxvii. 2, 4, 5; xl. 9). Thyati'ra _ (Acts xvi. 14). A city of the prov- ince of Lydia, in Asia Minor, now known as Akhisar. It is situated in an extensive plain, near a branch of CaVcus, south-east of Smyrna, between Sardis and Pergamos, and was the site of one of the seven churches of Asia to which John wrote (Eev. i. 11). It was also the residence of Lydia, whom Paul met and baptized at Philippi. Its pre- sent population may be a thousand families, be- tween three and four hundred of which are nomi- nal Christians of the Greek and Armenian faith. Except the Moslem's palace, there is scarcely a decent house in the place. _ Thymine Wood (Eev. xviii. 12). There can be little doubt that the wood spoken of is that of the Callitris quadrivalvis of present botanists. This tree was much prized by the ancient Greeks and Romans on account of the beauty of its wood for various ornamental purposes. Tibe / rias. A city in the time of Christ, on the Sea of Galilee, first mentioned in the New Testa- ment (John vi. 1, 23; xxi. 1), and then by Josephus, who states that it was built by Herod Antipas, and was named by him in honour of the Emperor Tiberius. Tiberias was the capital of Galilee from the time of its origin until the reign of Herod Agrippa II., who changed the seat of power back again to Sepphoris, where it had been before the founding of the new city. Manv of the inhabit- ants were Greeks and Romans, 'and foreign cus- toms prevailed there to sucli an extent as'to give offence to the stricter Jews. The ancient name has survived in that of the modern Tubarieh, which occupies the original site. Tibe'rias, the Sea of (John xxi. 1). Galilee. [See Sea of.] Tibe'rius. The second Roman emperor, suc- cessor of Augustus, who began to reign a. d. 14, and reigned until a. d. 37. He was the son of Tiberius Claudius Nero and Livia, and hence a stepson of Augustus. He was born at Rome on the 16th of November, b. c. 45. He became emperor in his fifty-fifth year. He was despotic in his govern- the contending factions lasted four years. Ti'dal (Gen. xiv. 1, 9). He is called "king of nations," from which we conclude that he was a chief over various nomadic tribes. Tig'lath-pile'ser. The second Assyrian king mentioned in Scripture as having come into con- tact with the Israelites. He attacked Samaria in seh" (1 Chron. v. 26). He appears to have suc- ceeded Pul, and to have been succeeded by Shal- maneser, and to have ruled Assyria during the latter half of the eighth century before our era. Ti'gris. Used as the Greek equivalent of the Hebrew Hiddekel. The Tigris rises from two prin- cipal sources in the Armenian mountains, and flows into the Euphrates. Its length, exclusive of mean- ders, is reckoned at one thousand one hundred and forty-six miles. It receives along its middle and lower course no fewer than five important tributa- ries. It appears under the name of Hiddekel among the rivers of Eden (Gen. ii. 14), and is there correctly described as "ruling eastward to Afpt- ria." Tim'brel, Tablet (Heb. t&ph, Ex. xv. 20). A musical instrument, supposed to have resembled the modern tambourine. It was used in ancient times chiefly by women as an accompaniment to the song and dance, and appears to have been worn by them as an ornament. The diff of the Arabs is described by Russell as "a hoop (sometimes with pieces of brass fixed in it to make a jingling over which a piece of parchment is distended, it i.- beaten with the fingers, and is the true tympanum of the ancients." In Barbary it is called tar. Tim / na, Tim'nah. 1. A concubine of Eliphaz, son of Esau, and mother of Amalek. 2. A duke or phylarch of Edom in the last list in Gen. xxxvi. 40-43. Tim / nah. 1. One of the landmarks of the al- lotment of Judah (Josh. xv. 10). 2. A town in the mountain district of Judah (Josh. xv. 57), dis- tinct from that just examined. 3. Inaccurately written Timnath, the scene of the adventure of Judah with his daughter-in-law Tamar (Gen. xxxviii. 12, 13, 14). Ti'mon. One of the seven commonly called "deacons" (Acts vi. 1-C). He was probably a Hellenist. Tim'othy, or Tim'otheus. Was a native of Lystra. His father was a Greek, but his grand- mother and mother, being pious Jewish women, trained him up in the knowledge of the Scriptures (Acts xvi. 1). His bodily constitution was weak, but his gifts and graces were eminent. He was much with Paul, and seems to have been ordained before he was twenty years old. He preached in many cities, but chiefly in Ephesus. The two Epistles to Timothy were written by Paul from VIEW OF Tim scmmit OF UOUNT SINAI. the reign of Pekah (2 Kings xv. 29). Subsequent to this first expedition he marched against Damas- cus, which he took (2 Sings xvi. i'i. razing it to the ground, and killing Rczin, the Damascene mon- arch. Af^r this, probably, he proceeded to chas- tise Pekah, and overran the whole district to the east of Jordan, carrying into captivity "the Reu- benites, the Gadites, and the half tribe of Manas- Koine, no; long before his death. In these he is instructed in the choice of officers for theChorch, in the proper deportment of a Christian minister, in the method of church government and discipline, the importance of steadfastness in Christian doc- trine, the perils and sedut tions that should come, tie. Tin. Among the metals found in the B] the Midianites tin is enumerated Num. icxxi 66 IMPROVED DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE. It was known to the Hebrew metal-workers as an alloy of other metals (Isa, i. 25; Ez. xxii. 18, 20). Tiph/sah. An important city on the Euphrates, which constituted the extreme northern boundary of Solomon's kingdom. It is called in history Thapsacus (1 Kings iv. 24). Ti'ras. The youngest son of Japheth (Gen. x. 2), usually identified with the Thracians, as pre- senting the closest verbal approximation to the name. Tire. An ornamental head-dress worn on festive occasions (Ezek. xxiv. 17, 23). fiV%00%l THE CASTLE AND PORT OF SMYRNA. Tir'hakah. King of Ethiopia (Cush), the op- ponent of Sennacherib (2 Kings xix. 9 ; Isa. xxxvii. Tirsha'tha (always written with the article). The title of the governor of Judea under the Per- sians, added as a title after the name of Nehemiah (Neh. viii. 9 ; x. 1) ; it is rendered " governor." Tir'zah (literally pleasant). A very beautiful city belonging to the tribe of Ephraim (1 Kings xiv. 17). Tish'bite, the. The well-known designation of Elijah. The commentators and lexicographers, with few exceptions, adopt the name "Tishbite" as referring to the place Thisbe in Naphtali, which is found in the LXX. text of Tobit i. 2. Tithes (tenths). The early practice of giving a tenth of income to religious purposes seems to have been by divine institution. Abram gave to Mel- chisedec, the Lord's priest, the tenth of his spoils taken in battle (Gen. xiv. 20). Jacob dedicated to God the tenth of his gain (Gen. xxviii. 22). Many of the Greeks, Romans and other heathen devoted the tenth part of their incomes to the service of their gods. By the Jewish law the tenth of the product of corn, cattle, etc., was assigned to the Levites. - Of what remained to the proprietor another tithe was levied, and in value or kind sent to the service of the tabernacle and temple, and the min- isters thereof at the solemn feasts. On every third year a third tithe was levied for the use of the Le- vites and the fatherless, widows and strangers. The Levites paid to the priests the tithe of what they received from the people (Deut. xiv. 28). The Pharisees, however, tithed their mint, anise, cummin and rue, but neglected weightier things, as mercy, judgment and faith (Deut. xiv. 22-29; Num. xviii. 20). Tit'tle. A minute point attached to some of the characters in the Hebrew alphabet. A small circumstance. Ti'tus. A Gentile, and one of Paul's early converts. Of the time, place or manner of his death we have no certain account. Tradition says he lived to the age of ninety-four years, and was buried in Crete, where he had been left by Paul (Tit. i. 5). The Epistle to Titus is eminently valuable for its elucidations of the nature of various duties. The Epistle seems to have been written from Ephesus, shortly after Paul had visited Crete (ch. i. 6). Tob, the Land of. In which Jephthah took refuge when expelled from home by his half- brother (Judg. xi. 3). No identification of this ancient district with any modern one has yet been attempted. Tobi'ah. "Tobiah the slave, the Ammonite" played a conspicious part in the opposition made to the rebuilding of Jerusalem. Though a slave (Neh. ii. 10, 19), unless this is a title of oppro- brium, and an Ammonite, he found means to ally himself with a priestly family, and his son Johanan married the daughter of Meshullam the son of Berechiah (Neh. vi. 18). To / bit, Book of. A book of the Apocrypha, probably written originally in Greek. The scene of the book is placed in As- syria, whither Tobit, a Jew, had been carried as a captive by Shalmaneser. It is a didactic narrative, and its point lies in the moral lessons which it con- veys, and not in the inci- dents. Togar'mah. A son of Gomer, and brother of Ashkenaz and Biphath (Gen. x. 3). Togarmah, as a geographical term, is connected with Armenia (Ezek. xxvii. 14; xxxviii. 6). To'la. 1. The first-born of Issachar and ancestor of the Tolaites (Gen. xlvi. 13). 2. Judge of Israel after Abimelech (Judg. x. 1, 2). Tola judged Israel for twenty-three years at Shamir in Mount Eph- raim, where he died and was buried. Tombs. [See Bueial.] Tongues, Gift of. Promised by our Lord to his disciples (Mark xvi. 17), and fulfilled on the day of Pentecost, when cloven tongues like fire sat upon the disciples, and " every man heard them speak in his own language" (Acts ii. 1-12). To'paz (Heb. pitddh). The topaz of the ancient Greeks and Bomans is generally allowed to be our chrysolite ; it is so soft as to lose its polish unless worn with care. To'pheth, and once To'phet. Was in the south-east extremity of the " Valley of the Son of Hinnom" (Jer. vii. 31; xix. 2). [See Hinnom.] It seems also to have been part of the king's gar- dens, and watered by Siloam. The name Tophet has been variously translated. The most natural seems that suggested by the occurrence of the word in two consecutive verses, in the one of which it is a tabret, and in the other Tophet (Isa. xxx. 32, 33). The Hebrew words are nearly identical, and Tophet was probably the king's "music-grove" or garden, denoting originally nothing evil or hateful. Cer- tainly there is no proof that it took its name from the drums beaten to drown the cries of the burning victims that passed through the fire to Molech. The pious kings defiled it and threw down its altars and high places, pouring into it all the filth of the city, till it became the "abhorrence" of Jerusalem. Tor'toise (Heb. tsdb). The tsdb occurs only in Lev. xi. 29, as the name of some unclean animal. The Hebrew word may be identified with the kin- dred Arabic dhab, "a large kind of lizard," which appears to be the terrestrial monitor or skink of Egypt (Psammosaurus scincus). This is three or four feet long, and is common to the deserts of Palestine and North Africa. Tow'er. Watch-towers or fortified posts in frontier or exposed situations are mentioned in Scripture, as the tower of Edar, etc. (Gen. xxv. 21, etc.), the tower of Lebanon (2 Sam. viii. 6). Be- sides these, we read of towers built m vineyards (Isa. v. 2; Matt. xxi. 33; Mark xii. 1). Such towers are still in use in Palestine, and are used as lodges for the keepers of the vineyards. Town-clerk. The title ascribed to the magis- trate at Ephesus who appeased the mob in the theatre (Acts xix. 35). The original service of this class of men was to record the law and decrees of the state, and to read them in public. Trance (Acts x. 10). This word occurs twice in the Old Testament (Num. xxiv. 4, 16), and in both instances is supplied by the translators. In the case of Peter there was an interposition of supernatural power. Trees. Scripture mentions the palm, shittah, bay, cedar, chestnut, almond, willow, cypress, pine, ebony, almug or algum, oak, teil, apple, ash, elm, juniper, box, fir, oil, olive, citron, balsam, pome- granate, fig, sycamore, sycamine, poplar, thyine and mulberry. Trees in Palestine generally put forth their foliage in the month of January, when the old leaves of many trees are not fallen off. The first blossoms are those of the almond tree. Trial. 1. The trial of our Lord before Pilate was, in a legal sense, a trial for the offence tesce majestatis.; one which would be punishable with death (Luke xxiii. 2, 38; John xix. 12, 15). 2. The trials of the apostles, of St. Stephen and of St. Paul, before the high-priest, were conducted accord- ing to Jewish rules (Acts iv. ; v. 27 ; vi. 12; xxii. 30; xxiii. 1). 3. The trial, if it may be so called, of St. Paul and Silas at Philippi was held before the duumviri, on the charge of innovation in re- ligion — a crime punishable with banishment or death (Acts xvi. 19, 22). 4. The interrupted trial of St. Paul before the Proconsul Gallio was an attempt made by the Jews to establish a charge of the same kind (Acts xviii. 12-17). 5. The trials of St. Paul at Csesarea (Acts xxiv., xxv., xxvi.) were conducted according to Boman rules of judi- cature. In Acts xix. 38 we read of a judicial as- sembly which held its session at Ephesus. Tribe (Num. i. 4). The posterity of each of the twelve sons of Jacob is called a tribe. Jacob, on his death-bed, adopted Ephraim and Manasseh, the sons of Joseph, as his own children (Gen. xlviii. 5), and thus made two tribes of one. In the distribution of the promised land, however, only twelve shares were made; for the tribe of Levi were to minister in the temple, and to be sup- ported by the contributions of the rest. The twelve tribes continued to be one people until after the death of Solomon, when ten of them revolted and became a separate monarchy under Jeroboam, and were called the kingdom of Israel, leaving the tribes of Benjamin and Judah under the govern- ment of Rehoboam, with the natne of the kingdom of Judah. Trib'ute. The tribute (money) mentioned in Matt. xvii. 24, 25 was the half shekel (= half staler = two drachmae), applied to defray the general expenses, of the temple. This must not be con- founded with the tribute paid to the Boman em- peror (Matt. xxii. 17). BLUE THRUSH OP JUDEA — THE " SPARROW " OF Ps. cii. 7. Trip / olis. The Greek name of a Phoenician city of great commercial importance. What its Phoenician name was is unknown (2 Mace. xiv. 1). The ancient Tripolis was finally destroyed by the Sultan El Mansour in the year 1829. El Myna, which is perhaps on the site of the ancient Tripolis, is a small fishing village. Tro'as. The city from which St. Paul first sailed, in consequence of a divine intimation to carry the Gospel from Asia to Europe (Acts xvi. 8,11). It was first built by Antigonus. Afterward IMPROVED DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE. 67 it was embellished by Lysirnachus, and named Alexandria Troas. Its situation was on the coast of Mysia, opposite the south-east extremity of the island of Tenedos. Under the Romans it was one of the most important towns of the province of Asia. The modern name is Eaki-Stamboul, with considerable ruins. We can still trace the harbour in a basin about four hundred feet long and two hundred broad. Trogyl'lium. A cape which formed a bay about five miles from Samos, where the vessel in which Paul sailed to Macedonia made an anchorage for a night (Acts xx. 15). Trum'pet. [See Coenet.] Trum / pets, Feast of (Num. xxix. 1 ; Lev. xxiii. 24). The feast of the new moon, which fell on the first of Tizri. It was one of the seven days of holy convocation. Instead of the mere blowing of the trumpets of the temple at the time of the offering of the sacrifices, it was " a day of blowing of trumpets." Also (Num. xxix. 1-6), there seems to be no sufficient reason to call in question the common opinion of Jews and Christians that it was the festival of the New Year's Day of the civil year, the first of Tizri, the month which commenced the sabbatical year and the year of jubilee. Tryphe'na and Trypho'sa. Two Christian women at Home, enumerated in the conclusion of St. Paul's letter (Eom. xvi. 12). It is likely they were fellow-deaconesses. Try'phon. A usurper of the Syrian throne. His proper name was Diodotus, and the surname Tryphon was given to him or adopted by him after his accession to power. The events of his life are given in First Maccabees. Tu'bal. Is reckoned with Javan and Meshech among the sons of Japheth (Gen. x. 2; 1 Chron. i. 5). Josephus identifies the descendants of Tubal with the Iberians — that is, the inhabitants of a tract between the Caspian and Euxine Seas, which nearly corresponded to the modern Georgia. Tu'bal-ca'in. The son of Lamech the Cainite by his wife Zillah (Gen. iv. 22). He is called "a furbisher of every cutting instrument of copper and iron." Turpen'tine tree (Ecclus. xxiv. 16). It is the Pixtacia terebinthus, terebinth tree, common in Pal- estine and the East. BALSAM OF 011EAD (AMVRIS OILEADENSIS). Turtle, Turtle-dove (Hcb. tor). The turtle-dove occurs first in Gen. xv. 9. During the early period of Jewish history there is no evidence of any other bird except the pigeon having been domesticated, and up to the time of Solomon it was probably the only poultry known to the Israelites. It is not im- probable that the palm dove ( Turtwr JEguptiacus, Temm.) may in some measure have supplied the sacrifices in the wilderness, for it is found in amaz- ing numbers wherever the palm tree occurs, whether wild or cultivated. The regular migration of the turtle-dove and its return in spring are alluded to in Jer. viii. 7 and Cant. ii. 11, 12. Ty'chicus (Acts xx. 4). A companion of Paul, and evidently a devoted and faithful disciple (Eph. vi. 21, 22; Col. iv. 7, 8). Tyran/nus. A man in whose school or place of audience Paul taught the Gospel for two years, j during his sojourn at Ephesus (see Acts xix. 9). The presumption is that Tyrannus was a Greek, and a teacher of philosophy or rhetoric. SPIKENARD (NARDOSTACHTS JATAMANSl). Tyre. An ancient city, possessing for ages as- tonishing enterprise and wealth (Isa. xxiii. 8). It was founded by the Sidonians about two hundred and forty years before the erection of Solomon's temple. The period of its greatest prosperity seems to have been about b. C. 600, when it was de- scribed by Ezekiel (ch. xxvii.) After a siege of thirteen years by Nebuchadnezzar, B. C. 537, it was overcome. The insular city flourished for two hun- dred years, when Alexander stormed and took it. After many changes it at last fell under the Ro- mans. It was the emporium of commerce and the arts. The chief deities of the place were Hercules and Aslarte. About A. d. 200 it was sacked by Niger, emperor of Rome. Was taken by the Cru- saders, and desolated A. D. 1289. It was seized by the Ottoman Turks a. d. 1516, who are to this day masters of all that country. The predictions of Isaiah and Ezekiel, that this city, for its wicked- ness, should be utterly destroyed, have been most severely fulfilled (Isa. xxxiii.; Ezek. xxvi. 28). For a long time it was utterly desolate, but at length revived a little. In 1837 it was almost destroyed by an earthquake. There is now a considerable village built among the ruins, the population of which is estimated at several thousands. It is now called Shur or Zar, which was also its most ancient name, and from which the whole country was called Syria. u. Ula'i. Mentioned by Daniel (viii. 2, 16). It has been generally identified with the Eulreus, a large stream in the immediate neighbourhood of Susa. The Eulanis has been by many identified with the Choaspes, the modern Kerkhah, an affluent of the Tigris. Unclean Meats. These were things strangled, or dead of themselves, or through beasts or birds of prey; whatever beast did not both part the hoof and chew the cud, and certain other smaller animals rated as "creeping things;" certain classes of birds mentioned in Lev. xi. and Dcut. xiv. — twenty or twenty-one in all; whatever in the waters had not both tins and scales; whatever winged insect had not besides four legs the two hind-legs for leaping; besides things offered in sacrifice to idols, ami all blood or whatever contained it (save perhaps tin' blood of fish, as would appear from that only of beast and bird being forbidden, Lev. vii. 26), and therefore flesh cut from the live animal ; as also all fat — at any rate that disposed in masses among the intestines, and probably wherever discernible and separable among the flesh (Lev. iii. 14-17; vii. 23j. The eating of blood was prohibited even to " the stranger that sojourneth among you" (Lev. xvii. 10, 12, 13, 14). Undergird. The ship in which St. Paul sailed to Italy is said to have been undergirded (Acts xxvii. 17 j ; that is, some turns of a cable were passed round the hull. U'nicorn. A fierce and powerful animal, often mentioned in Scripture. It is generally thought to mean the rhinoceros, which has a strong horn be- tween its forehead and nose, with which it rips up trees into splinters for food. Some have thought that the buffalo was the true unicorn. The pictures which represent the unicorn in the form of a horse, with a horn in its forehead, have generally been thought fictitious, but such an animal exists in Africa. Many sculptures on the ruins of Per- sepolis exhibit it. Pliny describes it as very fierce, resembling a h*rse, and with a horn of three feet projecting from the centre of its forehead. Bar- tema, a Roman traveller, in 1530, saw two of these animals at Mecca, kept as great curiosities, which had been received from Ethiopia. Father Lobo saw unicorns in Abyssinia in 1720. The Hotten- tots informed Dr. Sparman, in 1776, that horses with one horn in their forehead were sometimes seen. Uphar / sin (dividing). AVhy none of the Chal- dean astrologers and learned men could read these words (Dan. v. 7) is not known. Perhaps being all written as one word, they could not rightly di- vide the letters, or possibly only the initial letters of the words might have been written. Peres, which is used for this word in Daniel's interpreta- tion (ch. v. 28), is the singular of Pharsin, the let- ter U, put before the latter word, answering to our word and. Ur. The land of Haran's nativity (Gen. xi. 2S), and the place from which Terah and Abraham started "to go into the land of Canaan" I Gen. xi. 31). It is called in Genesis "Ur of the Chaldeans," while in the Acts St. Stephen places it, by implica- tion, in Mesopotamia (vii. 2, 4). These are all the indications which Scripture furnishes as to its local- ity. It has been identified with the city of Or-fah in the highlands of Mesopotamia. In later ages it was called Edessa, and was celebrated as the capital of Abgarus, or Acbarus, who was said to have re- ceived the letter and portrait of our Saviour. I . opposition to the most ancient traditions, many modern writers have fixed the site of l"r at Mu- glieir, not very far above the head of the Persian Gulf. Among the ruins which are now seen at the spot are the remains of one of the great temples, COMMON SPONGE (SP0NO1A OmOMIIB), of a model similar to that of Babel, dedicated to the moon, to whom the city was sacred. Ur'bane (better written Ur'ban 1 . A Christian disciple, in the long list of those whom St. Paul salutes in writing lo Koine (Kom. w Uri'ah. 1. One of the thirty commanders of David il Chron. \i. 11: 2 Sam. xxiii..".'. 1 Hi a foreigner — a Ilittite. His name, however, ai. manner of speech (2 Bam. xi. 11) indicate that he had adopted the Jewish religion He married Bath-sheba, a woman of extraordinary beauty, the daughter o\ Kliam. In the first war with Amnion he followed Joab to the siege, anil with him re- mained encamped in the open field 1 1/>. 1U. He returned to Jerusalem, at an order from the king, on the pretext o( asking news of the war reailv G8 IMPROVED DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE. in the hope that his return to his wife might cover the shame of his own crime. The king met with an unexpected obstacle in the austere, soldier-like spirit which guided all Uriah's conduct, and which gives us a high notion of the character and disci- pline of David's officers. On the morning of the third day David sent him back to the camp with a letter containing the command to Joab to cause his destruction in the battle. The device of Joab was to observe the part of the wall of Rabbath-am- mon where the greatest force of the besieged was congregated, and thither, as a kind of forlorn hope, to send Uriah. A sally took place. Uriah and the officers with him advanced as far as the gate of the city, and were there shot down by the archers on the wall. Just as Joab had forewarned the messenger, the king broke into a furious passion on WHITE STORK (CICONIA ALBA.) hearing of the loss. The messenger, as instructed by Joab, calmly continued, and ended the story with the words : " Thy servant also, Uriah the Hittite, is dead." In a moment David's anger is appeased. It is one of the touching parts of the story that Uriah falls unconscious of his wife's dis- honour. 2. High priest in the reign of Ahaz (Isa. viii. 2; 2 Kings xvi. 10-16). He probably suc- ceeded Azariah, who was high priest in the reign of Uzziah, and was succeeded by that Azariah who was high priest in the reign of Hezekiah. Hence it is probable that he was son of the former and father of the latter. 3. A priest of the family of Hakkoz, the head of the seventh course of priests (Ezra viii. 33; Neh. iii. 4, 21). U'riel (the fire of God). An angel named only in 2 Esdr. iv. 1, 36 ; v. 20 ; x. 28. Given as the name of— 1. A Kohathite Levite, son of Tahath. 2. Chief of the Kohathites in the reign of David. 3. Uriel of Gibeah was the father of Maachah, or Michaiah, the favourite wife of Eehoboam, and mother of Abijah (2 Chron. xiii. 2). In 2 Chron. xi. 20 she is called " Maachah the daughter of Ab- salom." Eashi gives a long note to the effect that her father's name was Uriel Abishalom. Uri'jah. 1. Urijah the priest in the reign of Ahaz (2 Kings xvi. 10), probably the same as Uriah. 2. The son of Shemaiah of Kirjath-jearim. He prophesied in the days of Jehoiakim, and the king sought to put him to death, but he escaped into Egypt. His retreat was soon discovered ; Elnathan and his men brought him up out of Egypt, and Jehoiakim slew him with the sword, and cast his body forth among the graves of the common people (Jer. xxvi. 20-23). U'rim and Thum'mim. JJrim means "light," and Thummlm, "perfection." We are told that "the Urim and the Thummim" were to be on Aaron's heart when he goes in before the Lord (Ex.xxviii. 15-30). When Joshua is solemnly appointed to succeed the great hero lawgiver, he is bidden to stand before Eleazar, the priest, " who shall ask counsel for him after the judgment of Urim," and this counsel is to determine the move- ment of the host of Israel (Num. xxvii. 21). In the blessings of Moses they appear as the crowning glory of the tribe of Levi: "Thy Thummim and thy Urim are with thy Holy One" (Dent, xxxiii. 8, 9). In what way the Urim and Thummim were consulted is quite uncertain. Josephus and the rabbins supposed that the stones gave out the orac- ular answer by preternatural illumination. But it seems to be far simplest and most in agreement with the different accounts of inquiries made by Urim and Thummim (1 Sam. xiv. 3, 18, 19; xxiii. 2, 4, 9, 11, 12 ; xxviii. 6 ; Judg. xx. 28 ; 2 Sam. v. 23, etc.) to suppose that the answer was given simply by the word of the Lord to the high priest (comp. John xi. 51), when he had inquired of the Lord clothed with the ephod and breastplate. U'sury. Among the Jews meant the customary price paid for the use of money. As the Jews had very little concern in trade, and therefore only borrowed in cases of necessity, and as their system was calculated to establish every man's inheritance to his own family, they were prohibited to take usury from their brethren of Israel, at least if they were poor (Ex. xxii. 25; Lev. xxv. 35-37). They were allowed to lend money upon usury to strangers (Dent, xxiii. 20). Uz. The country in which Job lived (Job i. 1). As far as we can gather we infer that the land of Uz corresponds to the Arabia Deserta of classical geography, at all events to so much of it as lies north of the thirtieth parallel of latitude. Uz'za, the Garden of. The srjot in which Manasseh, king of Judah, and his son Amon, were both buried (2 Kings xxi. 18, 26). It was the gar- den attached to Manasseh's palace (ver. 18). It has been suggested that the garden was so called from being on the spot at which Uzza-died during the removal of the ark from Kirjath-jearim to Je- rusalem. Uz'zah, or Uz'za. One of the sons of Abin- adab, in whose house at Kirjath-jearim the ark rested for twenty years. Uzzah probably was the second, and Ahio the third. They both accom- panied its removal when David first undertook to carry it to Jerusalem. Ahio apparently went before the new cart (1 Chron. xiii. 7) on which it was placed, and Uzzah walked by the side. " At the threshing-floor of Nachon" (2 Sam. vi. 6), or Chidon (1 Chron. xiii. 9), perhaps slipping over the smooth rock, the oxen stumbled. Uzzah caught the ark to prevent its falling. The profa- nation was punished by his instant death, to the great grief of David, who named the place Perez- uzzah (the breaking forth on Uzzah). ButUzzah's fate was not merely the penalty of his own rash- ness. The improper mode of transporting the ark, which ought to have been borne on the shoulders of the Levites, was the primary cause of his unholy COMMON EUROPEAN SWIFT — " SWALLOW" OP SCRIPTURE. deed ; and David distinctly recognized it as a pun- ishment on the people in general, " because we sought him not after the due order." Uz'ziah. 1. King of Judah (b. c. 808-9—756- 7). In some passages his name appears in the lengthened form Azariah, which some attribute to an error of the copyists. After the murder of Amaziah, his son Uzziah was chosen by the people to occupy the vacant throne at the age of sixteen, and for the greater part of his long reign of fifty- two years he lived in the fear of God and showed himself a wise, active and pious ruler. Uzziah waged numerous victorious wars. Pie strengthened the walls of Jerusalem. He was also a great patron of agriculture. He never deserted the worship of the true God, and was much influenced by Zech- ariah, a prophet who is only mentioned in connec- tion with him (2 Chron. xxvi. 5). The end of Uzziah was less prosperous than his beginning. Elated with his splendid career, he determined to burn incense on the altar of God, but was opposed by the high priest Azariah and eighty others. (See Ex. xxx. 7, 8; Num. xvi. 40; xviii. 7.) The king, enraged at their resistance, pressed forward with his censer, and was suddenly smitten with leprosy. Uzziah was buried "with his fathers." 2. A priest of the sons of Harim, who had taken a foreign Hi v /u/ WILD BOAR OF PALESTINE. wife in the days of Ezra (Ezra x. 21). 3. Father of Athaiah, or Uthai (Neh. xi. 4). 4. Father of Jehonathan, one of David's overseers (1 Chron. xxvii. 25). Uz'ziel. Fourth son of Kohath and uncle to Aaron (Ex. vi. 18, 22; Lev. x. 4). His descend- ants, the Uzzielites, were one of the four great families of the Kohathites (Num. iii. 27; 1 Chron. xxvi. 23). V. Vash'ti. The "queen" of Ahasuerus, who, for refusing to show herself to the king's, guests at the royal banquet when sent for by the king, was re- pudiated and deposed (Esth. i.) Attempts have been made to identify her with historical person- ages, but it is probable that she was only one of the inferior wives dignified with the title of queen. Val'ley. Valleys are seldom found in Palestine. Ravines and hollows through which streams flow in winter, while in summer their beds are almost or entirely dry, called wadies by the Arabs, occur much more frequently. Veil. The use of the veil was by no means so general in ancient as in modern times. In ancient times the veil was adopted only in exceptional cases, either as an article of ornamental dress (Cant. iv. 1, 3; vi. 7), or by betrothed maidens in the presence of their future husbands, especially at the time of the wedding (Gen. xxiv. 65; xxix. 25), or lastly by women of loose character for purposes of concealment (Gen. xxxviii. 14): Among the Jews of the New Testament age it appears to have been customary for the women to cover their heads (not necessarily their faces) when engaged in publie worship. Veil of the Taber'nacle. The veil which divided the holy of holies from the holy place in the Jewish tabernacle. It was rent in twain at our Saviour's death, and is typical of the separation be- tween Jews and Gentiles. That separation is now removed by the preaching of the gospel to the Gen- tiles (Heb. x. 20; Eph. ii. 14; Matt, xxvii. 51). Ver'ily (truly). When spoken twice at the be- ginning of a remark it denotes a strong and solemn affirmation. Version, Authorized. 1. Wycliffe (b. 1324; d. 1384). The New Testament was translated by Wycliffe himself. The Old Testament was under- taken by Nicholas de Hereford, but was interrupted, and ends abruptly (following so far the order of the Vulgate) in the middle of Baruch. Many of IMPROVED DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE. G9 the MSS. of this version now extant present a dif- ferent recension of the text, and it is probable that the work of Wycliffe and Hereford was revised by Richard Purvey, circ. A. D. 1388. The version was based entirely on the Vulgate. 2. Tyndal. The work of Wycliffe stands by itself. Whatever power it exercised in preparing the way for the Reforma- tion of the sixteenth century, it had no perceptible influence on later translations. With_ Tyndal we enter on a continuous succession. He is the patri- jssSSSti BLACK MULBERRY (HORDS NIGRA). arch, in no remote ancestry, of the Authorized Version. More than Cranmer or Ridley, he is the true hero of the English Reformation. He pre- pared himself for the work by long years of labour in Greek and Hebrew. In 1525 the whole of the New Testament was printed in 4to. at Cologne, and in small 8vo. at Worms. In England it was re- ceived with denunciations. 3. Coveedalb. A complete translation of the Bible different from Tyndal's, bearing the name of Miles Coverdale, printed probably at Zurich, appeared in 1535. The undertaking itself, and the choice of Coverdale as the translator, were probably due to Cromwell. He was content to make the translation at second hand "out of the Douche (Luther's German Version) and the Latine." 4. Matthew. In the year 1537 a large folio Bible appeared as edited and dedicated to the king by Thomas Matthew. No one of that name appears at all prominently in the religious history of Henry VIII., and this suggests the in- ference that the name was adopted to conceal the real translator. The tradition which connects this Matthew with John Rogers, the proto-martyr of the Marian persecution, is all but undisputed. A copy was ordered by royal proclamation to be set up in every church, the cost being divided between the clergy and parishioners. This was, therefore, the first Authorized Version. What has been said of Tyndal's Version applies, of course, to this. 5. Taverner (1539). The boldness of the pseudo- Matthew had frightened the ecclesiastical world from its propriety. Coverdale's Version was, how- ever, too inaccurate to keep its ground. It was necessary to find another editor, and the printers applied to Richard Taverner. He had a reputation for scholarship, and this is confirmed by the charac- ter of his translation. In most respects this may be described as an expurgated edition of Matthew's. 6. Cranmer. In the same year as Taverner' s, and coming from the same press, appeared an English Bible, in a more stately folio, with a preface con- taining the initials T. C, which imply the arch- bishop's sanction. It was reprinted again and again, and was the Authorized Version of the Eng- lish Church till 1568 — the interval of Mary's reign excepted. 7. Geneva. The exiles who fled to Geneva in the reign of Mary entered on the work of translation with more vigour than ever. The New Testament, translated by Whittingham, was printed in 1557, and the whole Bible in 1560. It was the first English Bible which entirely omitted the Apocrypha. The notes were characteristically Swiss. 8. The Bishops' Bible. Eight bishops, together with some deans and professors, brought out a magnificent folio (1568 and 1572). It was avowedly based on Cranmer's, but of all the Eng- lish versions it had probably the least success. 9. Rheims and Douay. The English Catholic re- fugees who were settled at Rheims undertook a new English version. The New Testament was pub- lished at Rheims in 1582, and professed to be based on " the authentic text of the Vulgate." The work of translation was completed somewhat later by the publication of the Old Testament at Douay in 1609. 10. Authorized Version. The position of the English Church in relation to the versions in use at the commencement of the reign of James was hardly satisfactory. The Bishops' Bible was sanc- tioned by authority. That of Geneva had the strongest hold on the affections of the people. Scholars, Hebrew scholars in particular, found grave fault with both. Among the demands of the Puritan representatives at the Hampton Court Conference in 1604 was one for a new, or at least a revised, translation. The work of organizing and superintending the arrangements for a new transla- tion was one specially congenial to James, and in 1606 the task was accordingly commenced. It was entrusted to fifty-four scholars. The following were the instructions given to the translators: (1) The Bishops' Bible was to be followed, and as little altered as the original will permit. (2) The names of prophets and others were to be retained as nearly as may be as they are vulgarly used. (3) The old ecclesiastical words to be kept. (4) When any word hath divers significations, that to be kept which hath been most commonly used by the most eminent Fathers, being agreeable to the propriety of the place and the analogy of faith. (5) The division of the chapters to be altered either not at all or as little as possible. (6) No marginal notes to be affixed, but only for the explanation of He- brew and Greek words. (7) Such quotations of places to be marginally set down as may serve for fit reference of one Scripture to another. (8 and 9) State plan of translation. Each company of trans- lators is "to take its own books; each person to bring his own corrections. The company to dis- Coverdale's, Matthew's, Whitchurch's (Cranmer s) and Geneva. (15) Authorizes Universities to ap- point three or four overseers of the work. For three years the work went on, the separate compa- nies comparing notes as directed. AY hen the work drew toward its completion it was necessary to place it under the care of a select few. Two from each of the three groups were accordingly selected, and the six met in London to superintend the pub- lication. The final correction, and the task of writing the arguments of the several books, was given to Bilson, Bishorj of Winchester, and Dr. Miles Smith, the latter of whom also wrote the Dedication and Preface. The version thus published did not all at once supersede those already in pos- session. It is not easy to ascertain the impression which the Authorized Version made at the time of its appearance. Selden says it is " the best of all translations, as giving the true Eense of the orig- inal." Vest'ment (2 Kings x. 22). The sacred robes of pagan priests. The vestry was the place where they lay, and were put off and on. A vesture is chiefly an upper robe (Deut. xxii. 12). Vial (1 Sam. x. 1). A flask. The same word is rendered "box" in 2 Kings ix. 1, 3. Golden vials are spoken of. Village. This word is often used to imply un- walled suburbs outside the walled towns. Vil- lages, as found in Arabia, are often mere collec- tions of stone huts. Others are more solidly built, as are most of the modern villages of Palestine, though in some the dwellings are mere mud-huts. There is little in the Old Testament to enable us more precisely to define a village of Palestine, be- yond the fact that it was destitute of walls or ex- ternal defences. Persian villages are spoken of in similar terms (Ezek. xxxviii. 11; Esth. ix. 19). Vine. One of the most prominent productions of Canaan, and flourishing best in the lot of Judah, which contained the mountains of Evgedi, and the valleys of Eshcol and Horek (Gen. xlix. 11). At the present day a single cluster from those vines will often weigh twelve pounds; and, as the whole country is now comparatively neglected and bar- ren, it is probable they once were much larger. Plence the spies, to avoid bruising the fine speci- mens they brought to Moses, hung them on a pole VIEW OF MOTJ.VT TABOR FROM Tilt: SODTH-WKHT. cuss them, and, having finished their work, to send it on to another company, and so on. (10) Pro- vides for differences of opinion between two com- panies by referring them to a general meeting. (11) Gives power, in case of difficulty, to consult any scholars. (12) Invites suggestions from any quarter. (13) Names the directors of (he work: Andrews, Dean of Westminster; Barlow, Dean ot' Chester, and the Regius Professors of Hebrew and Greek at both Universities. (14) Names transla- tions to be followed when the] agree more with the original than the Bishops' Bible: sc. Tyndal's, borne by two men. The grapes of Egypt being small and poor, we can easily imagine the surprise o( Joshua and the other messengers when they found such grapes. Profane authors speak of the excellent wines of Gaza, Sarepta, Libanns, Saron, Ascalon and Tyre. Bochart says a triple pn is gathered from the Bame vine every year. N withstanding the very depressed condition ol naan, it even now export- vast , X, and Simonides of Melos four more, Z, H, *, S2. Writing-materials, etc.— The oldest _ docu- ments which contain the writing of a Semitic race are probably the bricks of Nineveh and Babylon, on which are impressed the cuneiform Assyrian in- scriptions. There is, however, no evidence that they were ever employed by the Hebrews. Wood was used upon some occasions (Num. xvn. 3),_and writing tablets of box-wood are mentioned in 2 Esdr. xiv. 24. The "lead" to which allusion is made in Job xix. 24 is supposed to have been poured when melted into the cavities of the stone SO-CALLED "TOMB OK ZECHARIAH." made by the letters of an inscription, in order to render it durable. It is most probable that the ancient as well as the most common material which the Hebrews used for writing was dressed skin in some form or other. We know that the dressing of skins was practiced by the Hebrews (Ex. xxv. 5; Lev. xiii. 48), and they may have acquired the knowledge of the art from the Egyptians, among whom it had attained great perfection, the leather- cutters constituting one of the principal subdivis- ions of the third caste. Perhaps the Hebrews may have borrowed, among their other acquirements, the use of papyrus from the Egyptians, but of this we have no positive evidence. In the Bible the only allusions to the use of papyrus are in 2 John 12, where chartes (A. V. "paper") occurs, which refers specially to papyrus paper, and 3 Mace, iv, 20, where charteria is found in the same sense. Herodotus, after telling us that the lonians learnt the art of writing from the Phoenicians, adds that they called their books skins, because they made use of sheep-skins and goat-skins when short of paper. Parchment was used for the MSS. of the Pentateuch in the time of Josephus, and the mem- branes of 2 Tim. iv. 13 were skins of parchment. It was one of the provisions in the Talmud that the Law should be written on the skins of clean animals, tame or wild, or even of clean birds. The skins when written upon were formed into rolls (mSgilloth, Ps. xl. 8; comp. Isa. xxxiv. 4; Jer. xxxvi. 14; Ezek. ii. 9; Zech. v. 1). They were rolled upon one or two sticks and fastened with a thread, the ends of which were sealed (Isa. xxix. 11; Dan. xii. 4; Eev. v. 1, etc.) The rolls were generally written on one side only, except in Ezek. ii. 9; Rev. v. 1. They were divided into columns (A. V. "leaves," Jer. xxxvi. 23) ; the upper margin was to be not less than three fingers broad, the lower not less than four, and a space of two fingers' breadth was to be left between every two columns. But besides skins, which were used for the more permanent kinds of writing, tablets of wood cov- ered with wax (Luke i. 63) served for the ordinary purposes of life. Several of these were fastened together and formed volumes. They were written upon with a pointed style (Job xix. 24), sometimes of iron (Ps. xlv. 2; Jer. viii. 8; xvii. 1). For harder materials a graver (Ex. xxxii. 4; Isa. viii. 1) was employed. For parchment or skins a reed was used (3 John 13; 3 Mace. v. 20). The ink (Jer. xxxvi. 18), literally "black," like the Greek /iO,av (2 Cor. iii. 3; 2 John 12; 3 John 13), was to be%f lamp-black dissolved in gall-juice. It was carried in an inkstand, which was suspended at the girdle (Ezek. ix. 2, 3), as is done at the present day in the East. To professional scribes there are al- lusions in Ps. xlv. 1; Ezra vii. 6; 2 Esdr. xiv. 24. X. Xan'thicus [Zan'the-kus] (L. fr. Gr.) One of the Macedonian months ; (so Josephus) Heb. Nisan, Month. Xer'xes. This monarch is not mentioned in Scripture by the name by which he was known to the Greeks. But there can hardly be a doubt that he was the Ahasuerus of the book of Esther. The book of Xerxes is referred to in Dan. xi. 2. Y. Yarn, Linen. "And Solomon had horses brought out of Egypt, and linen yarn : the king's merchants received the linen yarn at a price" (1 Kings x. 28). There is a diversity of opinion as to the meaning of this term. There is very strong reason to doubt the correctness of the rendering in our translation. The Hebrew term here employed is not thus trans- lated in any other place. Some make it a proper name of some district in Egypt. Others, with more probability, suppose it to refer to the horses men- tioned in the same verse, and to denote "strings of horses," an assemblage of those animals collected in Egypt, and carried in bands to the royal studs in Palestine. Year. The highest ordinary division of time. Two years were known to, and apparently used by, the Hebrews: 1. A year of three hundred and sixty days appears to have been in use in Noah's time, or at least in the time of the writer of the narrative of the Flood, for in that narrative the in- terval from the seventeenth day of the second month to the seventeenth day of the seventh of the same year appears to be stated to be a period of one hun- dred and fifty days (Gen. vii. 11, 24; viii. 3, 4; comp. 13), and, as the first, second, seventh and tenth months of one year are mentioned (viii. 13, 14 ; vii. 11 ; viii. 4, 5), the first day of the tenth month of this year being separated from the first day of the first month of the next year by an interval of at least fifty-four days (viii. 5, 6, 10, 12, 13), we can only infer a year of twelve months. A year of three hundred and sixty days is the rudest known. It is formed of twelve spurious lunar months, and was probably the parent of the lunar year of three hundred and fifty-four days, and the vague year of three hundred and sixty-five. The Hebrew year, from the time of the Exodus, was evidently lunar, though in some manner rendered virtually solar, '■ and we may therefore infer that the lunar year is | as old as the date of the Exodus. 2. The year } used by the Hebrews from the time of the Exodus \ ma)' be said to have been then instituted, since a j current month, Abib, on the fourteenth day of which the first passover was kept, was then made ; the first month of the year. The essential charac- teristic of this year can be clearly determined, | though we cannot fix those of any single year. It ! was essentially solar, for the offering of productions I of the earth, first-fruits, harvest produce and in- I gathered fruits, was fixed to certain days of the | year, two of which were in the periods of great j feasts, the third itself a feast reckoned from one of the former days. But it is certain that the months were lunar, each commencing with a new moon. There must therefore have been some method of adjustment. The first point to be decided is how the commencement of each year was fixed. Prob- ably the Hebrews determined their new year's day by the observation of heliacal or other star-risings or settings known to mark the right time of the solar year. It follows, from the determination of the proper new moon of the first month, whether by observation of a stellar phenomenon or of the forwardness of the crops, that the method of inter- calation can only have been that in use after the captivity, the addition of a thirteenth month when- ever the twelfth ended too long before the equinox for the offering of the first-fruits to be made at the time fixed. The later Jews had two commence- ments of the year, whence it is- commonly but inac- curately said that they had two years — the sacred year and the civil. We prefer to speak of the sacred and civil reckonings. The sacred reckoning was that instituted at the Exodus, according to which the first month was Abib : by the civil reck- oning the first month was the seventh. The in- terval between the two commencements was thus exactly half a year. It has been supposed that the institution at the time of the Exodus was a change of commencement, not the introduction of a new year, and that thenceforward the year had two beginnings, respectively at about the vernal and the autumnal equinoxes. The year was divided into — 1. Seasons. Two seasons are mentioned in the Bible, "summer" and "winter." The former properly means the time of cutting fruits, the lat- ter, that of gathering fruits; they are therefore originally rather summer and autumn than sum- mer and winter. But that they signify ordinarily the two grand divisions of the year, the warm and the cold seasons, is evident from their U6e for the whole year in the expression "summer and winter" (Ps. lxxiv. 17; Zech. xiv. 8). 2. Months. [See Month.] 3. Weeks. [See Week.] Yes'terday. Is a term used to denote past time, as to-morrow is to denote time future. Where our translation has "for ever," the original word in several places is to-morrow. What is rendered in Ex. xxi. 29 " time past," is, in Hebrew, yesterday (Heb. xiii. 8; Job viii. 9). Year, Sabbatical. [See Sabbatical Yeab.J Year of Jubilee. [See Jubilee, Year of.] Yoke. It appears that yokes were of two kinds, as two words are used to denote them in Hebrew; one refers to such yokes as were put upon the necks of cattle, and in which they laboured (Num. xix. 2; Deut. xxi. 3). The subjects of Solomon com- plain that he had made his yoke heavy to them (1 Kings xii. 10), and they use the same word, but Jeremiah (xxvii. 2) made him bonds and yokes of another construction and fitted to the human neck, which he expresses by another word : most probably they were such as slaves used to wear to labour ; however, they were the sign of service. We read of yokes of iron (Dent, xxviii. 48; Jer. xxviii. 13). The ceremonies of the Mosaic ritual are called a yoke (Acts xv. 10; Gal. v. 1), as also tyrannical authority ; but Christ says his yoke is easy and his burden is light (Matt. xi. 29). z. Zaan'aim, the Plain of; or, more accurately, "the Oak by Zaan'aim." A tree mentioned as marking the spot near which Heber the Kenitewas encamped when Sisera took refuge in his tent (Judg. iv. 11). Its situation is defined as "near Kedesh," i e. t Kedesh-naphtali, the name of which still lingers on the high ground north of Safed and FAPADE OP THE TOMBS OF THE JUDGES. west of the lake of el Enleh. The Keri, or cor- rection, of Judg. iv. 11, substitutes Zaanannim for Zaanaim, and the same form is found in Josh, xix. 33. Zaan'an. [See Zenan.] Za'avan, or Za'van. A Horite chief, son of Ezer the son of Seir (Gen. xxxvi. 27; 1 Chron. i. 42). Zabade'ans. An Arab tribe who were attacked and spoiled by Jonathan on his way back to Dam- ascus from his fruitless pursuit of the army of Demetrius (1 Mace xii. 31). Their name prob- ably survives in the village Zebddny, standing at IMPROVED DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE. 75 the upper cud of a plain of the same name, which is the very centre of Antilibanus. Za'bud. Son of Nathan (1 Kings iv. 5), is de- scribed as a priest ("principal officer"), and as holding at the court of Solomon the confidential post of " king's friend," which had been occupied by Hushai the Archite during the reign of David (2 Sam. xv. 37; xvi. 16; 1 Chron. xxvii. 33). Zab'ulon. The Greek form of the name Zeb- ulun (Matt. iv. 13, 15; Eev. vii. 8). Zacche'us. A tax-collector near Jericho, who being short in stature climbed up into a sycamore tree, in order to obtain a sight of J esus as he passed through that place (Luke xix. 1-10). Zaccheus was a Jew, as may be inferred from his name, and from the fact that the Saviour speaks of him ex- pressly as " a son of Abraham." The term which designates his office — "the chief among the pub- licans" — is unusual, but describes him, no doubt, as the superintendent of customs or tribute in the district of Jericho, where he lived. The office must have been a lucrative one in such a region, and it is not strange that Zaccheus is mentioned by the Evangelists as a rich man. Zachari'ah. 1. Or properly Zechariah, was son of Jeroboam II., fourteenth king of Israel, and the last of the house of Jehu. There is a difficulty about the date of his reign. Mostchro- nologers assume an interregnum of eleven years be- tween Jeroboam's death and Zachariah's accession, during which the kingdom was suffering from the anarchy of a disputed succession, but this seems unlikely after the reign of a resolute ruler like Jeroboam, aud does not solve the difference be- tween 2 Kings xiv. 17 and xv. 1. We arc reduced to suppose that our present MSS. have here incor- rect numbers, to substitute fifteen for twenty-seven in 2 Kings xv. 1, and to believe that Jeroboam II. reigned fifty-two or fifty-three years. But whether we assume an interregnum or an error in the MSS., we must place Zachariah's accession B. c. 771-772. His reign lasted only six months. He was killed in a conspiracy, of which Shallum was the head, and by which the prophecy in 2 Kings x. 30 was accomplished. 2. The father of Abi, or Abijah, Hezekiah's mother (2 Kings xviii. 2). Zachari'as. 1. Father of John the Baptist (Luke i. 5, etc.) 2. Son of Barachias, who, our Lord says, was slain by the Jews between the altar and the temple (Matt, xxiii. 35; Luke xi. 51). There has been much dispute who this Zacharias was. Many of the Greek Fathers have maintained that the father of John the Baptist is the person to whom our Lord alludes; but there can be little or no doubt that the allusion is to Zechariah, the son of Jehoiada (2 Chron. xxiv. 20, 21). The FACADE OP HEROD S TOMBS, OR TOMBS OF THE KINGS. name of the father of Zacharias is not mentioned by St. Luke; and we may suppose that the name of Barachias crept into the text of St. Matthew from a marginal gloss, a confusion having been made between Zechariah, the son of Jehoiada, and Zacharias, the son of Barachias (Berechiah) the prophet. Za'dok (just). Son of Ahitub, and one of the two chief priests in the time of David, Abiathar being the other. Zadok was of the house of Elea- zar, the son of Aaron (1 Chron. xxiv. 3), and elev- enth in descent from Aaron (1 Chron. xii. 28). He joined David at Hebron after Saul's death ( 1 Chron. xii. 28), and henceforth his fidelity to David was inviolable. When Absalom revolted and David fled from Jerusalem, Zadok and all the Levites bearing the ark accompanied him, and it was only at the king's express command that they returned to Jerusalem and became the medium of commu- nication between the king and Hushai the Archite (2 Sam. xv.-xvii.) When Absalom was dead, Za- dok and Abiathar were the persons who persuaded the elders of Judah to invite David to return (2 Sam. xix. 11). When Adonijah, in David's old age, set up for king, and had persuaded Joab and JSaw^A MARSH TORTOISE OF EUROPE AND PALESTINE. Abiathar the priest to join his party, Zadok was unmoved, and was employed by David to anoint Solomon to be king in his room (1 Kings i.) And for this fidelity he was rewarded by Solomon, who "thrust out Abiathar from being priest unto the Lord," and "put in Zadok the priest" in his room (1 Kings ii. 27, 35). From this time, however, we hear little of him. It is said in general terms, in the enumeration of Solomon's officers of state, that Zadok was the priest (1 Kings iv. 4; 1 Chron. xxix. 22), but no single act of his is mentioned. Zadok and Abiathar were of nearly equal dignity (2 Sam. xv. 35, 36; xix. 11). The duties of the office were divided. Zadok ministered before the tabernacle at Gibeon (1 Chron. xvi. 39) ; Abiathar had the care of the ark at Jerusalem. Not, how- ever, exclusively, as appears from 1 Chron. xv. 11; 2 Sam. xv. 24, 25, 29. Za'ir. A place named in 2 Kings viii. 21 only, in the account of Joram's expedition against the Edomites. The parallel account in Chronicles (2 Chron. xxi. 9) agrees with this, except that the words "to Zair" are omitted. Zal'mon, Mount. A wooded eminence in the immediate neighbourhood of Shechem (Judg. ix. 48). The name of Dalmanutha has been supposed to be a corruption of that of Zalmon. Zal'monah. A desert-station of the Israelites (Num. xxxiii. 41), lies on the east side of Edom. Zal'munna. [See Zebah.] Zam'zummims. The Ammonite name for the people who by others were called Rephaim (Deut. ii. 20, only). They are described as having orig- inally been a powerful and numerous nation of giants. From a slight similarity between the two names, and from the mention of the Emim in con- nection with each, it is conjectured that the Zam- zummim are identical with the Zuzim. Zano'ah. 1. A town of Judah in the Shefelah or plain (Josh. xv. 34; Neh. iii. 13; xi. 30), pos- sibly identical with Zdnu'a. 2. A town of Judah in the highland district (Josh. xv. 56), not im- probably identical with Saniite, about ten miles south of Hebron. Zapb/nath-paane'ah. A name given by Pha- raoh to Joseph (Cien. xli. 45). As the name must have been Egyptian, it has been explained from the Coptic as meaning " the preserver of the age." Za'phon. A place mentioned in the enumera- tion of the allotment of the tribe of Gad (Josh, xiii. 27). Za'red, the Valley of. [See Zered.] Zar'ephath. The residence f( the prophel Eli- jah during the latter part of the drought \ 1 Kings xvii. 9, 10). Beyond stating that it was near to, or dependent on, Zidon, the Bible gives no clue to its position. It is mentioned by Obadiah (ver. 20), but merely as a Canaanite (that is, Phoenician) city. It is presented by the modern village of Sura-fend. In the New Testament, Zarephath ap- pears under the Greek form of Sarepta (Lukeiv. 26). Zar'etan. Zarthan (Josh. iii. 16). Za'reth-sha'har. A place mentioned only in Josh. xiii. 19, in the catalogue of the towns allotted to Keuben. Zar'hites, the. A branch of the tribe of Judah, descended from Zerah, the son of Judah (Num. xxvi. 13, 20; Josh. vii. 17; 1 Chron. xxvii. 11,13). Zart'anah (1 Kings iv. 12j. Zar'than. 1. A place in the circle of Jordan, mentioned in connection with Succoth fl Kings vii. 46). 2. It is also named in the account of the passageof theJordan by the Israelites (Josh. iii. 16), where the Authorized Version has Zaretan. 3. A place with the similar name of Zartanah (1 Kings iv. 12). 4. Further, in Chronicles (2 Chron. iv. 17), Zeredathah is substituted for Zarthan ; and this again is not impossibly identical with the Zererath of the story of Gideon (Judg. vii. 22). All these spots agree in proximity to the Jordan, but beyond this we are absolutely at fault as to their position. Za'van. [See Zaavan.] Ze'bah and Zal'munna. The two "kings" of Midian who commanded the great invasion of Palestine, and who finally fell by the hand of Gideon himself (Judg. viii. 5-21 ; Ps. lxxxiii. 11). Ze'baim. Mentioned in the catalogue of the families of "Solomon's slaves," who returned from the captivity with Zerubbabel (Ezra ii. 57 ; Neh. vii. 59). Zeb'edee. A fisherman of Galilee, the father of the apostles James the Great and John (Matt, iv. 21), and the husband of Salome (Matt, xxvii. 56 ; Mark xv. 40). He probably lived either at Bethsaida or in its immediate neighbourhood. It has been inferred, from the mention of his "hired servants" (Mark i. 20), and from the acquaintance between the apostle John and Annas the high priest (John xviii. 15), that the family of Zebedee were in easy circumstances (comp. xix. 27), although not above manual labour (Matt. iv. 21). He ap- pears only once in the Gospel narrative — namely, in Matt. iv. 21, 22; Mark i. 19, 20— where he is 'seen in his boat with his two sons mending their nets. Ze'boim. 1. Oneof the five cities of the "plain" or circle of Jordan. It is mentioned in Gen. x. 19 ; xiv. 2, 8 ; Deut. xxix. 23 and Hos. xi. 8, in each of which passages it is either coupled with Admah, or placed next it in the lists. Perhaps represented by Talda Sebdan, a name attached to extensive ruins on the high ground between the TERRESTRIAL MONITOR, OR SKINK OF EGTrT. Dead Sea and Kcrak. In Gen. xiv. 2, S the name is riven more correctly in the Authorized Version, Zeboim. 2. The Valley of Zeboim. a ravine or gorge, apparently east of Miehmash, menti only in 1 Sam. xiii. IS. The road running from Miehmash to the east is specified as "the road of the border that looketh to the ravine oi Zeboim toward the wilderness." The wilderness is no doubt the district o\ uncultivated mountain tops and sides which lies between the central distri. Benjamin and the Jordan valley. In that wry district there is a wild gorge, bearing the nan ■Slink ed-DubM, '• ravine of the hyena," the exact equivalent of Gc-hat-tsib<->'im. 76 IMPROVED DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE. Zebu'dah. Wife of Josiah and mother of King Jehoiakim (2 Kings xxiii. 36). Ze'bul. Chief man (A. V. "ruler") of the city of Shechem at the time of the contest between Abimelech and the native Canaanites (Judg. ix. 28, 30, 36, 38, 41). Zeb'ulonite. A member of the tribe of Zebulun (Judg. xii. 11, 12). Zeb'ulon (a habitation). The tenth of the sons of Jacob, according to the order in which their births are enumerated, the sixth and last of Leah (Gen. xxx. 20; xxxv. 23; xlvi. 14; 1 Chron. ii. only Iddo, that Berechiah had died early, and that there was now no intervening link between the grandfather and the grandson. Zechariah, like Jeremiah and Ezekiel before him, was priest as well as prophet. He seems to have entered upon his office while yet young (Zech. ii. 4), and must have been born in Babylon, whence he returned with the first caravan of exiles under Zerubbabel and Jeshua. It was in the eighth month, in the second year of Darius, that he first publicly dis- charged his office. In this he acted in concert with Haggai. Both prophets had the same great object RUINS OP THE CITY OF TYRE, IN PHOENICIA. 1). His birth is recorded in Gen. xxx. 19, 20. Of the individual Zebulon nothing is recorded. The list of Gen. xlvi. ascribes to him three sons, founders of the chief families of the tribe (comp. Num. xxvi. 26) at the time of the migration to Egypt. The head of the tribe at Sinai was Eliab, son of Helon (Num. vii. 24) ; at Shiloh, Elizaphan, son of Par- nach (xxxiv. 25). Its representative among the spies was Gaddiel, son of Sodi (xiii. 10). The tribe is not recorded to have taken part, for evil or good, in any of the events of the wandering or the conquest. Judah, Joseph, Benjamin had acquired the south and the centre of the country. To Zeb- ulun fell one of the fairest of the remaining por- tions. It is perhaps impossible, in the present state of our knowledge, exactly to define its limits ; but the statement of Josephus is probably in the main correct, that it reached on the one side to the Lake of Gennesaret, and on the other to Carmel and the Mediterranean. On the south it was bounded by Issachar, who lay in the great plain or valley of the Kishon ; on the north it had Naphtali and Asher. The fact recognized by Josephus that Zeb- ulun extended to the Mediterranean, though not mentioned or implied, as far as we can discern, in the lists of Joshua and Judges, is alluded to in the Blessing of Jacob (Gen. xlix. 13). Situated so far from the centre of govertiment, Zebulun remains throughout the history, with one exception, in the obscurity which envelops the whole of the north- ern tribes. That exception, however, is a remark- able one. The conduct of the tribe during the struggle with Sisera, when they fought with des- perate valour side by side with their brethren of Naphtali, was such as to draw down the especial praise of Deborah, who singles them out from all the other tribes (Judg. v. 18). A similar reputa- tion is alluded to in the mention of the tribe among those who attended the inauguration of David's reign at Hebron (1 Chron. xii. 33). The same passage, however, shows that they did not neglect the arts of peace (ver. 40). We are nowhere directly told that the people of Zebulun were carried off to As- syria. Zechari'ah. 1. The eleventh in order of the twelve minor prophets. He is called in his proph- ecy the son of Berechiah and the grandson of Iddo, whereas in the book of Ezra (v. 1; vi. 14) he is said to have been the son of Iddo. It is natural to suppose, as the prophet himself mentions his father's name, whereas the book of Ezra mentions before them ; both directed all their energies to the building of the second temple. To their influence we find the rebuilding of the temple in a great measure ascribed. "And the elders of the Jews builded," it is said, " and they prospered through the prophesying of Haggai the prophet, and Zecha- riah the son of Iddo" (Ezra vi. 14). If the latter Jewish accounts may be trusted, Zachariah, as well as Haggai, was a member of the Great Synagogue. The book of Zechariah, in its existing form, con- sists of three principal parts, chaps, i.-viii., ix.-xi., xii.-xiv. 1st. The first of these divisions is allowed by all critics to be the genuine work of Zechariah, the son of Iddo. It consists, first, of a short in- troduction or preface, in which the prophet an- nounces his commission ; then of a series of vis- ions, descriptive of all those hopes and anticipa- tions of which the building of the temple was the pledge and sure foundation ; and finally of a dis- course, delivered two years later, in reply to ques- tions respecting the observance of certain estab- lished fasts. 2d. The remainder of the book con- sists of two sections of about equal length, ix.- xi. and xii.-xiv., each of which has an inscription. 1. In the first section he threatens Damascus and the sea-coast of Palestine with misfortune, but de- clares that Jerusalem shall be protected. The Jews who are still in captivity shall return to their land. 2. The second section, xii.-xiv., is entitled "the burden of the word of Jehovah for Israel." But Israel is here used of the nation at large, not of Is- rael as distinct from Judah. Indeed, the prophecy which follows concerns Judah and Jerusalem. In this the prophet beholds the near approach of troublous times, when Jerusalem should be hard pressed by enemies. But in that day Jehovah shall come to save them, and all nations which gather themselves against Jerusalem shall be destroyed. Many modern critics maintain that the later chap- ters, from the ninth to the fourteenth, were written by some other prophet, who lived before the exile. We have not sufficient space here for an ac- count of the arguments both for and against the genuineness of the later chapters. 2. Son of the high priest Jehoiada, in the reign of Joash, king of Judah (2 Chron. xxiv. 20), and therefore the king's cousin. After the death of Jehoiada, Zechariah probably succeeded to his office, and in attempting to check the reaction in favour of idolatry which immediately followed, he fell a victim to a con- spiracy formed against him by the king, and was stoned in the court of the temple. He is probably the same as the " Zacharias, son of Barachias," who was slain between the temple and the altar (Matt, xxiii. 35). 3. The son of Jeberechiah, who was taken by the prophet Isaiah as one of the " faith- ful witnesses to record," when he wrote concerning Maher-shalal-hash-baz (Isa. viii. 2). He may have been the Levite of the same name who in the reign of Hezekiah assisted in the purification of the temple (2 Chron. .xxix. 13). Another conjec- ture is that he is the same Zechariah, the father of Abijah, the queen of Ahaz. Ze'dad. One of the landmarks on the northern border of the land of Israel, as promised by Moses (Num. xxxiv. 8), and as restored by Ezekiel (xlvii. 15). A place named Sudild exists to the east of the northern extremity of the chain of Antilibanus, about fifty miles east-north-east of Buaibec. This may be identical with Zedad. Zedeki'ah. 1. The last king of Judah and Je- rusalem. He was the son of Josiah by his wife Hamutal, and therefore own brother to Jehoahaz (2 Kings xxiv. 18; comp. xxiii. 31). His original name had been Mattaniah, which was changed to Zedekiah by Nebuchadnezzar when he carried off his nephew Jehoiachim to Babylon, and left him on the throne of Jerusalem. Zedekiah was but twenty-one years old when he was thus placed in charge of an impoverished kingdom (b. c. 597). His history is contained in a short sketch of the events of his reign given in 2 Kings xxiv. 17-xxv. 7, and with some trifling variations in Jer. xxxix. 1-7; lii. 1-11, together with the still shorter sum- mary in 2 Chron. xxxvi. 10, etc.; and also in Jer. xx., xxiv., xxvii., xxviii., xxix., xxxii., xxxiii., xxxiv., xxxvii., xxxviii., and Ezek. xvi. 11-21. From these it is evident that Zedekiah was a man not so much bad at heart as weak in will. It is evident from Jer. xxvii. and xxviii. that the earlier portion of Zedekiah's reign was marked by an agi- tation throughout the whole of Syria against the Babylonian yoke. Jerusalem seems to have taken the lead, since in the fourth year of Zedekiah's reign we find ambassadors from all the neighbour- ing kingdoms — Tyre, Sidon, Edom and Moab — at his court, to consult as to the steps to be taken. This happened either during the king's absence or immediately after his return from Babylon, whither he went on some errand, the nature of which is not named, but which may have been an attempt to blind the eyes of Nebuchadnezzar to his contem- EGYPIIAN TURTLE- OR PALM-DOVE. plated revolt (Jer. Ii. 59). The first act of overt rebellion of which any record survives was the for- mation of an alliance with Egypt, of itself equiv- alent to a declaration of enmity with Babylon. As a natural consequence it brought on Jerusalem an immediate invasion of the Chaldeans. The men- tion of this event in the Bible, though sure, is ex- tremely slight, and occurs only in Jer. xxxvii. 5- 11; xxxiv. 21 and Ezek. xvii. 15-20; but Josephus (x. 7, \ 3) relates it more fully, and gives the date IMPROVED DICTIONARY OP THE BIBLE. 77 of its occurrence, namely the eighth year of Zede- kiah. It appears that Nebuchadnezzar, being made aware of Zedekiah's defection, either by the non- payment of the tribute or by other means, at once sent an army to ravage Judea. This was done, and the whole country reduced, except Jerusalem and two strong places in the western plain, Lachish and Azekah, which still- held out (Jer. xxxiv. 7). In the mean time, Pharaoh had moved to the assist- ance of his ally. On hearing of his approach the Chaldeans at once raised the siege and advanced to meet him. The nobles seized the moment of re- spite to reassert their power over the king. How long the Babylonians were absent from Jerusalem we are not told. All we certainly know is that on the tenth day of the tenth month of Zedekiah's ninth year the Chaldeans were again before the walls (Jer. lii. 4). From this time forward the siege progressed slowly but surely to its consumma- tion. Zedekiah again interfered to preserve the life of Jeremiah from the vengeance of the princes (xxxviii. 7-13), and then occurred the interview between the king and the prophet which affords so good a clue to the condition of abject dependence into which a long course of opposition had brought the weak-minded monarch. While the king was hesitating the end was rapidly coming nearer. The eity was indeed reduced to the last extremity. The bread had for long been consumed (Jer. xxxviii. 9), and all the terrible expedients had been tried to which the wretched inhabitants of a hesieged town are forced to resort in such cases. At last, after sixteen dreadful months, the catastrophe arrived. The wretched remnants of the army quitted the city in the dead of night; and as the Chaldean army entered the city at one end, the king and his wives fled from it by the opposite gate. They took the road toward the Jordan, but were overtaken near Jericho, and carried to Nebuchadnezzar, who was then at Riblah, at the upper end of the valley of Lebanon. Nebuchadnezzar, with a refinement of cruelty characteristic of those cruel times, ordered the sons of Zedekiah to be killed before him, and lastly his own eyes to be thrust out (is. c. 5S6). He was then loaded with brazen fetters, and at a later period taken to Babylon, where he died. 2. Son of Chenaa- nah, a prophet at the court of Ahab, head, or, if not head, virtual leader, of the college. He appears but once, viz. : as spokes- man when the prophets _ ^~ are consulted by Ahab on the result of his pro- posed expedition to Ra- moth-gilead (1 Kings xxii.; 2 Chron. xviii.) 3. The son of Maaseiah, a false prophet in Ba- bylon (Jer. xxix. 21, 22). 4. The son of Ha- naniah, one of the princes of Judah in the time of Jeremiah (Jer. xxxvi. 12). Zeeb. [See Oreb.] Ze'lah. A city in the allotment of Ben- jamin (Josh, xviii. 28), contained the family tomb of Kish,the father of Saul (2 Sam. xxi. 14). ZePek. An Am- monite, one of David's guard (2 Sam. xxiii. 37 ; 1 Chron. xi. 39). Zelo'phehad. Son of Hepher, son of Gil- ead, son of Machir, son of Manasseh (Josh. xvii. 3). He was appar- ently the second son of his father, Hepher (1 Chron. vii. 15). Zelophehad came out of Egypt with Moses, but died in the wilderness, as did the whole of that generation (Num. xiv. 35; xxvii. 3). On his death without male heirs, his live daughters, just after the second numbering in (lie wilderness, came before Moses and Eleazar to claim the inher- itance of their father in the tribe of Manasseh. The claim was admitted by divine direction (Num. xxvi. 33; xxvii. 1-11). Zelo'tes, or Zea / lots. A sect often mentioned hi Jewish history. Lamy is of opinion that the just men sent to entangle Christ in his conversation were of this class (Luke xx. 20). Gill says that they were a set of men who (in imitation of Phine- has, who slew Zimri and Cozbi in the act of un- cleanness) would immediately kill any person whom they found committing adultery, idolatry, blas- phemy or theft. He quotes various Jewish authors who regarded their conduct as highly laudable. Their conduct, however, cannot be justified. The name was probably given to Simon from the cir- cumstance of his having been one of these persons. He is called also Qanaanite, probably for the same reason; the word Kana, in Hebrew, having the same meaning as Zclotes (Luke vi. 15; Acts i. 13). ZePzah. A place named once only (1 Sam. x. 2) as on the boundary of Benjamin, close to Ra- chel's sepulchre. Zemara'im. A town in the allotment of Ben- jamin (Josh, xviii. 22), perhaps identical with Mount Zemaraim, which was "in Mount Ephraim ;" that is to say, within the general district of the highlands of that great tribe (2 Chron. xiii. 4). ZenParite, the. One of the Hamite tribes who in the genealogical table of Gen. x. (ver. 18) and 1 Chron. i. (ver. 16) are presented as "sons of Canaan." Nothing is certainly known of this an- cient tribe. The old interpreters place them at Emessa, the modern Hums. Ze'nan. A town in the allotment of Judah, situated in the district of the Shefelah (Josh. xv. 37). It is probably identical with Zaanan (Mic. i. 11). Ze'nas. A believer, and, as may be inferred from the context, a preacher, of the Gospel, who is mentioned in Tit. iii. 13 in connection with Apollos. He is further described as " the lawyer." It is impossible to determine whether Zenas was a Roman jurisconsult or a Jewish doctor. Zephani'ah. 1. The ninth in order of the twelve minor prophets. His pedigree is traced to his fourth ancestor, Hezekiah (i. 1), supposed to be the celebrated king of that name. In chap. i. the utter desolation of Judea is predicted as a judgment for idolatry and neglect of the Lord, the luxury of the princes, and the violence and deceit of their dependants (3-9). The prosperity, Se- this book are the unity and harmony of the com- position, the grace, energy, and dignity of its style, and the rapid and effective alternations of threats and promises. The general tone of the last portion is Messianic, but without any specific reference to the person of our Lord. The date of the book is given in the inscription, viz. : the reign of Josiah, from 642 to Gil B.C. It is most probable, more- over, that the prophecy was delivered before the eighteenth vear of Josiah. 2. The son of Maaseiah RUINS OP TEMPLE AT JIUGHEIR (" OR OF THE CHALVEKS ?") eurity and insolence of the people is contrasted with the horrors of the day of wrath (10-18). Oh. it. contains a call to repentance | 1 3), with predic- tion of the ruin of the cities of the Philistines, and the restoration of the house of Judah after the vis- itation (4-7). Other enemies of Judah, Moab and Amnion, an- threatened with perpetual destruction (8-15). In chap. iii. the prophet addresses Jeru- salem, which he reproves sharply lor vice ami dis- obedience (1-7 i. lie then concludes with a series of promises (8-20). The chief characteristics of ASSYRIAN KING PUTTING OUT THE EVES OF CAPTIVES. (Jer. xxi. 1), and sagan or second priest in the reign of Zedekiah. He succeeded Jehoiada (Jer. xxix. 25, 26), and was probably a ruler of the temple, whose office it was among others to punish pretenders to the gift of prophecy. In this capa- city he was appealed to by Sliemaiah the Nehela- mite to punish Jeremiah (Jer. xxix. 29). Twice was he sent from Zedekiah to inquire of Jeremiah the issue of the siege of the city by the Chaldeans (Jer. xxi. 1), and to implore him to intercede fiw the people (Jer. xxxvii. 3). On the capture of Jerusalem he was taken and slain at Riblah (Jer. lii. 24, 27; 2 Kings xxv. 18, 21). 3. Father of Josiah II. (Zech. vi. 10), and of Hen, according to the reading of the received text of Zech. vi. 14. Ze'phath. [See Hobmah.] Zeph'athah, the Valley of. The spot in which Asa joined battle with Zerah the Ethiopian (2 Chron. xiv. 10, only). Ze'pho. Son of Eliphaz, son of Esau (Gen. xxxvi. 11), and one of the "dukes" or phylarchs of the Edomites (ver. 15). In 1 Chron. i. 36 lie is called Zephi. Zer. A fortified town in the allotment of Naph- tali (Josh. xix. 35, only i, probably in the in ighbour- hood of the south-west side of the Lake of I nesaret. Ze'rah. A son of Reuel, son of Esau (Gen. xxxvi. 13; 1 Chron. i. 37), and one of the "dukes" or phylarchs of the Edomites (Gen. xxxvi. 171. Ze'rah. 1. Less properly, Zarah, twin son, with his elder brother Pharez, of Judah and Tamar (Gen. xxxviii. 30; 1 Chron. ii. 6: Matt i. 3). His descendants were called Zarhites, Ezrahites and [zrahites (Num. xxvi. 20 j 1 Kings iv.-31; 1 Chron. xxvii. S, 11). 2. Son of Simeon (1 (broil. IT. 24), called Zohar in Gen. xhi. L0. .">. The Ethiopian or Cushite, an invader of Judah, defeated by Asa about b.c. Oil. [See Asa..] Zerah is probably the Hebrew name of I'sarkcn 1.. second king of the Egyptian twenty-second dynasty: or perhaps more probably Fsarken II.. his second successor. Ze'red i Lent. ii. 13, 14), or Zar 'ed | Num. xxi. 121. A brook or valley running into the D Sea near its south-east corner, which Dr. RobinSOIl with some probability suggests as identical wiili the Wady d-Ahsy. it lay between Moab Edom, and is the limit o( the proper term of the Israelites' wandering (Dent. ii. 1 1). Zcr'cda. The native place o\ Jeroboam d Kings xi. 26). Zeredah lias I , identical with Zeredathah and Zarthan or Z.ir- tanah. But the two last were in the valley oi the 78 IMPROVED DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE. Jordan, while Zeredah was, according to the re- peated statement of the LXX., on Mount Ephraim. Zere'dathah (2 Chron. iv. 17). [See Zab- THAN.] Zer'erath (Judg. vii. 22). [See Zaethan.] Zerub'babel (born at Babel, i. e., Babylon). The head of the tribe of Judah at the time of the re- turn from the Babylonish captivity, in the first year of Cyrus. He was appointed by the Persian king to the office of governor of Judea. On arriving at Jerusalem, ZerubbabePs great work, which he set about immediately, was the rebuilding of the WELL AND BUCKET AT JAFFA. temple. After much opposition [see Nehemiah] and many hindrances and delays, the temple was at length finished, in the sixth year of Darius, and was dedicated with much pomp and rejoicing. [See Temple.] The only other works of Zerub- babel which we learn from Scripture are the resto- ration of the courses of priests and Levites, and of the provision for their maintenance, according to the institution of David (Ezra vi. 18; Neh. xii. 47); the registering the returned captives according to their genealogies (Neh. vii. 5) ; and the keeping of a passover in the seventh year of Darius, with which last event ends all that we know of the life of Zerubbabel. His apocryphal history is told in 1 Esdr. iii.-vii. The exact parentage of Zerub- babel is a little obscure, from his being always called the son of Shealtiel (Ezra iii. 2, 8; v. 2, etc.; Hag. i. 1, 12, 14, etc.), and appearing as such in the genealogies of Christ (Matt. i. 12; Luke iii. 27), whereas in 1 Chron. iii. 19 he is represented as the son of Pedaiah, Shealtiel's or Salathiel's brother, and consequently as Salathiel's nephew. It is of more moment to remark that, while St. Matthew deduces his line from Jechonias and Sol- omon, St. Luke deduces it through Neri and Na- than. Zerubbabel was the legal successor and heir of Jeconiah's royal estate, the grandson of Neri, and the lineal descendant of Nathan, the son of David. In the New Testament the name appears in the Greek form of Zorobabel. Zeru'iah. The mother of the three leading heroes of David's army — Abishai, Joab and Asahel — known as the " sons of Zeruiah." She and Abigail are specified in 1 Chron. ii. 13-17 as "sisters of the sons of Jesse" (v. 16). The expression is in itself enough to raise a suspicion that she was not a daughter of Jesse, a suspicion which is corroborated by the statement of 2 Sam. xvii. 25, that Abigail was the daughter of Nahash. [See Nahash.] Of Zeruiah' s husband there is no mention in the Bible. Zi'ba. _ A person who plays a prominent part, though with no credit to himself, in one of the episodes of David's history (2 Sam. ix. 2-12; xvi. 1-4; xix. 17, 29). [See Mephibosheth.] Zib'eon. Father of Anah, whose daughter, Aholibamah, was Esau's wife (Gen. xxxvi. 2). Although called a Hivite, he is probably the same as Zibeon, the son of Seir the Horite (ver. 20 24 29; 1 Chron. i. 38,40). Zid'dim. A fortified town in the allotment of Naphtali (Josh. xix. 35). Zi'don (fr. Heb. Tsidon, fishing or fishery, Ges.), or Si'don (Gr. and Lat., fr. Heb. Gen. x. 19, 15; Josh. xi. 8; xix. 28; Judg. i. 31 ; xviii. 28; 1 Chron. i. 13; Isa. xxiii. 2, 4, 12; Jer. xxv. 22; xxvii. 3; Ezek. xxviii. 21, 22; Joel iii. 4 [iv. 4]; Zech. ix. 2; 2 Esdr. i. 11; Jud. ii. 28; 1 Mace. v. 15; Matt. xi. 21, 22; xv. 21; Mark iii. 8, vii. 24, 31; Luke iv. 26; vi. 17; x. 13, 14; Acts xii. 20; xxvii. 3), An ancient and wealthy city of Phoenicia, on the eastern coast of the Mediterranean Sea, in latitude 30° 34' 05" north, less than twenty English miles north of Tyre. Its modern name is Saida. It is situated in the narrow plain between Lebanon and the sea. From a biblical point of view, this city is inferior in interest to its neighbour Tyre, with which its name is so often associated. Justin says that the inhabitants of Sidon, when their city had been reduced by the king of Ascalon, founded Tyre the year before the capture of Troy. But Justin is a weak authority for any disputed historical fact (so Mr. Twisleton, original author of this article), and in contradiction of his statement it lias been insisted on that the relation between a colony and the mother-city among the Phoenicians was sacred, and that as the Tyrians never acknowledged this relation toward Zidon, the supposed connection be- tween Tyre and Zidon is morally impossible. There is otherwise nothing improbable in Zido- nians having founded Tyre, as the Tyrians are called Zidonians, but the Zidonians are never called Tyrians. And this circumstance tends to show that in early times Zidon was the more influential of the two cities. This is shadowed forth by the state- ment that Zidon was the first-born of Canaan (Gen. x. 15; 1 Chron. i. 13), and is implied in the name of "great Zidon," or "the metropolis Zidon" (Josh. xi. 8 [margin "Zidon-rabbah"] ; xix. 28). It is confirmed, likewise, by the use of " Sidonians" as = Phoenicians or Canaanites (xiii. 6; Judg. xviii. 7); and by the reason assigned for there being none to deliver the people of Laish from massacre, that " they were far from the Zidonians," though the Tyrians were much nearer and of sub- stantially the same religion (xviii. 28). From the time of Solomon to the invasion of Nebuchadnezzar, Zidon is not often directly mentioned in the Bible, and it appears to have been subordinate to Tyre. When the people called "Zidonians" is mentioned, it sometimes seems that the Phoeni- cians of the plain of Zidon are meant (1 Kings v. 6; xi. 1, 5, 33; xvi. 31; 2 Kings xxiii. 13). And this seems to be equally true of " merchants of Zi- don," "Zidon," and " daughter of Zi- don," in Isa. xxiii. There is no doubt, however, that Zi- don itself, the city properly so called, was threatened by Joel (iii. 4) and Jeremiah (xxvii. 3). Still, all that is known respect- ing it during the epoch is very scanty, amounting to scarcely more than that one of its sources of gain was trade in slaves [see Sebvant], the Zidonians sel- ling inhabitants of Palestine; that the city was governed by kings (Jer. xxvii. 3; xxv. 22); that, previous to Neb uchadnezzar's invasion, it had furnished mariners to Tyre (Ezek. xxvii. 8) ; that at one period it was subject, in some sense, to Tyre ; and that when Shalmaneser, king of Assyria, invaded Phoenicia, Zidon seized the op- portunity to revolt. During the Persian domina- tion, Zidon seems to have attained its highest pros- perity; and it is recorded that toward the close of that period it far excelled all other Phoenician cities in wealth and importance. Very probably the long siege of Tyre by Nebuchadnezzar had tended to enrich Zidon at the expense of Tyre. In the expedition of Xerxes against Greece, the Sido- donians were a pre-eminently important element of his naval power. But while the Persians in the time of Artaxerxes Ochus were making prepara- EAR OF EGYPTIAN WHEAT. tions in Phoenicia to put down the revolt in Egypt, some Persian satraps and generals behaved oppres- sively and insolently to Sidonians in the Sidonian division of Tripolis. On this the Sidonian people projected a revolt ; and having first concerted ar- rangements with other Phoenician cities, and made a treaty with the Egyptian king, they seized and put to death the insolent Persians, expelled the satraps from Phoenicia, strengthened their defences, equipped a fleet of one thousand triremes, and pre- WOLF OF PALESTINE. pared for a desperate resistance. But their king, Tennes, betrayed into the power of the Persian king one hundred of the most distinguished citizens of Sidon, who were all shot to death with javelins. Five hundred other citizens, who went out to the king with ensigns of supplication, shared the same fate; the Persian troops were treacherously ad- mitted within the gates and occupied the city walls. The Sidonians, before the arrival of Ochus, had burnt their vessels to prevent any one's leaving the town ; and when they saw themselves sur- rounded by the Persian troops, they shut them- selves up with their families and set fire, each man to his own house (b. c. 351). Forty thousand per- sons are said to have perished in the flames ; Ten- nes was put to death by Ochus, and the privilege of searching the ruins was sold for money. After this dismal tragedy, Sidon gradually recovered from the blow. The battle of Issus was fought b. c. 333, and then the inhabitants of the restored city, from hatred of Darius and the Persians, opened their gates to Alexander the Great of their own accord. The Sidonian fleet in joining Alexander was an essential element of his success against Tyre. From this time Sidon, dependent on the fortunes of war in the contests between the successors of Alexander, ceases to play any important political part in his- tory. It became, however, again a flourishing town. Strabo, in his account of Phosnicia, says of Tyre and Sidon, "Both were illustrious and splendid formerly, and now, but which should be called the capital of Phoenicia is a matter of dispute between the inhabitants." According to Strabo, it was on the mainland, on a fine, naturally-formed harbour ; its inhabitants cultivated arithmetic and astronomy, i and had the best opportunities for acquiring a knowledge of these and of all other branches of philosophy. Strabo mentions distinguished philos- ophers, natives of Sidon, as Boethus, with whom he studied the philosophy of Aristotle, and his brother Diodotus. The names of both these are Greek, and probably in Strabo's time Greek was the language of the educated class at least, both in Tyre and Sidon. A few years after Strabo wrote Sidon was visited by Christ. It is about fifty miles from Nazareth, and is the most northern city men- tioned in connection with his journeys. Pliny notes the manufacture of glass here. In later ages Sidon has shared generally the fortunes of Tyre, except that it was several times taken and retaken during the Crusades, and suffered, accordingly, more than Tyre previous to its being abandoned to the Mohammedans in 1291. Since that time it never seems to have fallen quite so low as Tyre. Through Fakhr ed-Din, emir of the Druzes, 1594-1634, and the establishment at Sidon of French commercial houses, it had a revival of trade m the seventeenth and part of the eighteenth century, and became the principal city on the Syrian coast for commerce be- tween the East and the West. This was terminated in 1791 by oppression and. violence. The town still IMPROVED DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE. 79 shows signs of former wealth. Its ancient harbour was filled up with stones and earth by Fakhr ed- Din, so that only small boats can now enter it. The trade between Syria and Europe now mainly passes through Beirut. At the base of the mountains east of Sidon axe numerous sepulchres in the rock, and there are likewise sepulchral caves in the adjoining plain. In January, 1855, a sarcophagus of black syenite was discovered in one of these caves, its lid hewn in the form of a mummy with the face bare, upon the lid a perfect Phoenician inscription in twenty-two lines, and on the head of the sarcopha- gus another almost as long. This sarcophagus is now in the Louvre in Paris. [See Zidonians.] Zif (1 Kings vi. 37). [See Month.] Zik'lag. Is the first mentioned in the catalogue of the towns of Judah in Josh, xv., and occurs in the same connection among the places which were allotted out of the territory of Judah to Simeon (xix. 5). We next encounter it in the possession of the Philistines (1 Sam. xxvii. 6), when it was, at David's request, bestowed upon him by Achish, king of Gath. He resided there for a year and four months (ibid. 7 ; 1 Sam. xxxi. 14, 26; 1 Chron. jcii. 1, 20). It was there he received the news of Saul's death (2 Sam. i. 1; iv. 10). He then relin- quished it for Hebron (ii. 1). Ziklag is finally mentioned as being reinhabited by the people of Judah after their return from the captivity (Neh. xi. 28). The situation of the town is difficult to de- termine, and we only know for certain that it was in the south country. Zil'lah. [See Lamech.] Zil'pah. A Syrian given by Laban to his daugh- ter Leah as an attendant (Gen. xxix. 24), and by Leah to Jacob as a concubine. She was the mother of Gad and Asher (Gen. xxx. 9-13; xxxv. 26; xxxvii. 2; xlvi. 18). Zim'ran. The eldest son of Keturah (Gen. xxv. 2; 1 Chron. i. 32). His descendants are not mentioned, nor is any hint given that he was the founder of a tribe. Zim'ri. 1. The son of Salu, a Simeonite chief- tain, slain by Phinehas with the Midianitish prin- ?'"',^ WEEPINQ WILLOW, OR " WILLOW OF BABYLON." cess Cozbi (Num. xxv. 14). 2. Fifth sovereign of the separate kingdom of Israel, of which he oc- cupied the throne for the brief period of seven days in the year b. c. 930 or 929. Originally in command of half the chariots in the royal army, he gained the crown by the murder of King Elah, son of Baasha. But the army which at that time was besieging the Philistine town of Gibbet lion, when they heard of Elah's murder, proclaimed their general Omri king. He immediately marched against Tirzah, and took the city. Zimri retreated into the innermost part of the late king's palace, set it on fire and perished in the ruins (1 Kings xvi. 9-20). Zin. A part of the Arabian desert on the south- ern frontier of Palestine (Num. xiii. 21, 22; xxxiv. 3), adjoining the territory of Judah (Josh. xv. i. 3), and on the west of Idumea, wherein Kadesh lay (Num. xx. 1; xxvii. 14; xxxiii. 36). But Kadesh was in the wilderness of Paran (xiii. 26), which extended to the Elanitic Gulf; consequently Zin was a part (the northern part) of Paran, the dis- trict stretching from the Ghor south-westward in high masses of rock, but sinking down toward Jebel el-Helal. It must be distinguished from the wilderness of Sin. Mr. Wilton considers Zin the eastern portion of Wudy Mwrreh. Zi'on, or Si'on. 1. Part of the range of moun- tains in the north of Canaan, called Anti-Libunus (Deut. iv. 58). 2. Part of the site of Jerusalem, but which of the several hills on which it stood was so called is not now absolutely certain, the whole city having early taken that name, and the temple itself especially (Ps. lxv. 1; lxxxiv. 7.) That which is now called Mount Zion by the in- habitants of Jerusalem lies south of the city, and outside of the present walls. Part of it is occupied as a burial-place for Christians, and part by a con- vent of Armenians, but the principal portion is arable land laid out in field.?. See the prophecy (Mic. iii. 12; Jer. xxvi. 18). The worshippers at the temple, if not the whole inhabitants of Jeru- salem, are called Zion (Ps. xcvii. 8). It is thought that the temple stood on Mount Moriah, where Abraham offered his son (1 Kings viii. 1 ; Ps. xlviii. 2). The Church is called Zion (Ps. cii. 13 ; Isa. ii. 3; Heb. xii. 22). The name is applied to heaven (Rev. xiv. 1). Zi'or. A town in the mountain district of Ju- dah (Josh. xv. 54). It belongs to the same group with Hebron. Ziph. The name of two towns in Judah: 1. In the south, named between Ithnan and Telem (Josh. xv. 24). It does not appear again in the history, nor has any trace of it been met with. 2. In the highland district, named between Carmel and Jutta (Josh. xv. 55). The place is immortalized by its connection with David (1 Sam. xxiii. 14, 15, 24; xxvi. 2). These passages show that at that time it had near it a wilderness (i. e., a waste pas- ture-ground) and a wood. The latter has disap- peared, but the former remains. The name of Zif is found about three miles south of Hebron, attached to a rounded hill of some one hundred feet in height, which is called Tell- Zif. In the Authorized Version its inhabitants are called in one passage the Ziphims (Ps. liv.), but more usually the Ziphites (1 Sam. xxiii. 19; xxvi. 1). Ziph'ron. A point in the north boundary of the Promised Land, as specified by Moses (Num. xxxiv. 9). Zip'por. Father of Balak, king of Moab (Num. xxii. 2, 4, 10, 16; xxiii. 18; Josh. xxiv. 9; Judg. xi. 25). Zip'porah. Daughter of Reuel or Jethro, the priest of Midian, wife of Moses, and mother of his two sons, Gershom and Eliezer (Ex. ii. 21; iv. 25; xviii. 2; comp. 6). The only incident recorded in her life is that of the circumcision of Gershom (iv. 24-26). Ziz, the Cliff of. The pass by which the horde of Moabites, Ammonites and Mehunim made their way up from the shores of the Dead Sea to the wilderness of Judah near Tekoa (2 Chron. xx. 16, only; comp. 20). It was the pass of Ain Jidi/ — the very same route which is taken by the Arabs in their marauding expeditions at the present day. Zo'an (Heb. Tsffan; Gr. and L. Tanis; both from Egyptian — low region, Ges., Fii. ; but sec be- low). An ancient city of Lower Egypt, near the eastern border. Its Shemitic name (so Mr. R. S. Poole, original author of this article) indicates a place of departure from a country. The Egyptian name Ha-awar, or Pa-awar (= Avaris), means the abode (or house) of going out (or departure). Zoan, or Tanis, is situate in north latitude 31°, east long- itude 31° 55', on the east bank of the canal which was formerly the Tanitic branch of the Nile. An- ciently a rich plain — then known as the " Fields," or "Plain," or "Marshes," or "Pasture-lands," and watered by four of the seven branches of the Nile, but now almost covered by the great lake Menzeleh — extended due east as far as Pelusium [see Sin], about thirty miles distant, gradually narrowing toward the east. Tanis, while Egypt was ruled by native kings, was the chief town of this territory, and an important post toward the eastern frontier. It is said to have been rebuilt, strongly walled, and garrisoned with two hundred and forty thousand men, by Salatis, the first of the Shepherd kings. Manetho explicitly states Avaris to have been older than ANCIENT WRITING MATERIALS. the time of the Shepherds, but there are reasons for questioning his accuracy in this matter. The name is more likely to be of foreign than of Egyp- tian origin, for Zoan distinctly indicates the place of departure of a migratory people, whereas Avaris has the simple signification abode of departure. A remarkable passage in Num. xiii. 22 — "Now He- bron was built seven years before Zoan in Egvpt " — seems to determine the question. Hebron" was already built in Abraham's time, and the Shep- herd invasion may be dated about the same period. Whether some older village or city were succeeded by Avaris matters little : its history begins in the reign of Salatis. What the Fgyptian records tell us of this city may be briefly stated. Apepee, probably Apophis of the fifteenth dynasty, a Shep- herd king who reigned shortly before the eighteenth dynasty, built a temple lure to Set, the Egyptian Baal, and worshipped no other god. According to Manetho, the Shepherds, after five hundred and eleven years of rule, were expelled from all Egvpt and shut up in Avaris, whence thev were allowed to depart by capitulation about B. c. 1500. Barn- eses II. embellished the great temple of Tanis, and was followed by his son Menptah. Mr. Poole believes that the Pharaoh of Joseph as well as the oppressors were Shepherds, the former ruling at Memphis and Zoan, the latter probably at Zoan only. Zoan is mentioned in connection" with the plagues in such a manner as to leave no doubt that it is the city spoken of in the narrative in Exodus as that where Pharaoh dwelt (Ps. Ixxviii. 42, 43). After the fall of the empire the first dynasty is the twenty-first, called by Manetho that of Tanites. Its history is obscure. The twenty-third dynasty is called Tanite, and its last king is probably Sethos, the contemporary of Tirhakah, mentioned by Herodotus. At this time Tanis (.nee more ap- pears in sacred history as a place to which came ambassadors of Hoshea, or Ahaz. or possibly of Hezekiah (Isa. xxx. 4). As mentioned with the frontier town Taphanhes, Tanis is not necessarily the capital. But the same prophet perhaps more distinctly points to a Tanite line — "the princes of Zoan" (XIX. 13). The doom of Zoan is foretold by Ezekiel, "I will set tire in Zoan" ixxx. II . whore il occurs among the cities to be taken by Nebuchadnezzar. The "field o\' /.can." now the plain of .Shi, lias become a barren waste; and one of the principal abodes o( the Pharaohs is now the habitation of fishermen, the resort of wild beasts, and infested with reptiles and malignant fevers. It is remarkable for the height and extent of its mounds, which are upward of a mile from north to south, and nearly three-quarters of a mile from east to west. The area in which the sacred enclo- sure of the temple stood is about one thousand five hundred feet by one thousand two hundred and fifty, surrounded by mounds of fallen boo The temple was adorned by Barneses 11. with numerous obelisks and most ol its BCOlptoreB. It 80 IMPROVES DICTIONARY Otf THE BIBLE. is very ruinous, but its remains prove its former grandeur. Zo'ar. One of the most ancient cities of the land of Canaan. Its original name was Bela (Gen. xiv. 2, 8). It was in intimate connection with the cities of the " plain of Jordan"— Sodom, Gomorrah, Admah and Zeboim (see also xiii. 10 ; but_ not x. 19). In the general destruction of the cities of the plain, Zoar was spared to afford shelter to Lot (xix. 22, 23, 30). It is men- tioned in the account of the death of Moses as one of the landmarks which bounded his *sss3 view from Pisgah(Deut.xxxiv. ^^ 3), and it appears to have been known in the time both of '"/.■ . Isaiah (xv. 5) and Jeremiah .--jg§{ (xlviii. 34). These are all the notices of Zoar contained in the Bible. It was situated in the same district with the four cities already mentioned, viz. : in the " plain " or " circle" ^S jjlj " of the Jordan," and the nar- rative of Gen. xix. evidently implies that it was very near to Sodom (ver. 15, 23, 27). The definite position of Sodom -S^HHl is, and probably will always -3iH be, a mystery, but there can be little doubt that the plain of the Jordan was at the north side of the Dead Sea, and that the cities of the plain must therefore have been situated there, instead of at the south- ern end of the lake, as it is generally taken for granted they were. [See Sodom.] Zo'ba, or Zo'bah. The name of a portion of Syria, which formed a separate king- dom in the time of the Jewish monarchs — Saul, David and Solomon. It probably was eastward of Ccele-Syria, and extended thence north-east and east, toward, if not even to, the Euphrates. We first hear of Zobah in the time of Saul, when we find it mentioned as a separate country, governed apparently by a number of kings, who owned no common head or chief (1 Sam. xiv. 47). Some forty years later than this we find Zobah under a single ruler, Hadadezer, son of Behob. He had wars with Toi, king of Ha- math (2 Sam. viii. 10), and held various petty Syrian princes as vassals under his yoke (2 Sam. x. 19). David (2 Sam. viii. 3) attacked Hadadezer in the early part of his reign, defeated his army, and took from him a thousand chariots, seven hun- dred (seven thousand, 1 Chron. xviii. 4) horsemen and twenty thousand footmen. Hadadezer's allies, the Syrians of Damascus, were defeated in a great battle. The wealth of Zobah is very apparent in the narrative of this campaign. It is not clear whether the Syrians of Zobah submitted and be- came tributary on this occasion, or whether, although defeated, they were able to maintain their independ- ence. At any rate, a few years later they were again in arms against David. The war was pro- voked by the Ammonites, who hired the services of the Svrians of Zobah. The allies were defeated MODERN CITY OF SAIDA — ZTBflN OR SIDOIF. in a great battle by Joab, who engaged the Syrians in person (2 Sam. x. 9). Hadadezer, upon this, made a last' effort (1 Chron. xix. 16). A battle was fought near He! am, where the Syrians of Zobah and their new allies were defeated with great slaughter. Zobah, however, though subdued, con- tinued to cause trouble to the Jewish kings. A man of Zobah, Rezon, son of Eliadah, made him- self master of Damascus, where he proved a fierce adversary to Israel all through the reign of Sol- omon (1 Kings xi. 23-25). Solomon also was, it would seem, engaged in a war with Zobah itself (2 Chron. viii. 3). This is the last that we hear of Zobah in Scripture. The name, however, is found at a later date in the inscriptions of Assyria, where the kingdom of Zobah seems to intervene between Hamath and Damascus. Zo'har. 1. Father of Ephron the Hittite (Gen. xxiii. 8; xxv. 9). 2, One of the sons of Simeon (Gen. xlvi. 10; Ex. vi. 15); called Zerah in 1 Chron. iv. 24. ZoheLeth, the Stone. This , was "by En Bogel" (1 Kings t^gg- i. 9) ; and therefore, if En Bo- gel he the modern Um-ed-Dc- raj, this stone, "where Adoni- jah slew sheep and oxen," was in all likelihood not far from the well of the Virgin. Zo'phar. One of the three friends of Job (Job ii. 11 ; xi. 1 ; xx. 1; xlii. 9). Zo'phim, the Field of. A spot on or near the top of Pis- fJpTs^ gah, from which Balaam had his second view of the encamp- ment of Israel (Num. xxiii. 14). The position of the field of Zophim is not defined. May it not be the same place which later in the history is men- tioned as Mizpah-moab? Zo'rah. At own in the al- lotment of the tribe of Dan (Josh. xix. 41). It is pre- viously mentioned (xv. 33), in the catalogue of Judah, among the places in the district of the Shefelah (A. V. Zoreah). It was the residence of Manoah and the native place of Sam- son. It is mentioned among the places fortified by Beho- boam (2 Chron. xi. 10). It is perhaps identical with the modern village of Sura'h. Zo'reah. [See Zoeah.] Zorob'abel. [See Zertjb- BABEL.] Zu'ar. Father of Netha- neel, the chief of the tribe of Issachar at the time of the Exodus (Num. i. 8 ; ii. 5 ; vii. 18,23; x. 15). Zuph, the Land of. A dis- trict at which Saul and his servant arrived after passing through those of Shalisha, of Shalim and of the Benjamites (1 Sam. ix. 5, only). It may perhaps be identified with Soba, a well-known place about seven miles due west of Jerusalem. Zurishadda'i. Father of Shelumiel, the chief of the tribe of Simeon at the time of the Exodus (Num. i. 6 ; ii. 12 ; vii. 36, 41 ; x. 19). THE END. THE FIRST BOOK OF MOSES, CALLED GENESIS. Year before the common Year of Christ, 4004. — ■ Cycle of the Moon, 0007.- •Julian Period, 0710. Indiction, 0005. — — Cycle of the Sun, 0010.- - Creation from Tisri, 0001. -Dominical Letter, B. CHAPTER I. 14 Of the sun, moon, and stars. 29 Also the appointment of food. created the heaven and ! The creation of heaven and earth 26 Of man in the image of God. IN the "beginning 6 God the earth. 2 And the earth was without form, and void ; and darkness was upon the face of the deep : r and the Spirit of God moved upon the face of the waters. 3 II rf And God said, "Let there be light : and there was light. 4 And God saw the light, that it was good : and God divided f the light from the. darkness. 5 And God callecf the light •'Day, and the dark- ness he called Night : f and the evening and the morning were the first day. 6 IT And God said, "Let there be a f firmament in the midst of the waters : and let it divide the waters from the waters. 7 And God made the firmament, ''and divided the waters which were under the firmament from the wa- ters which were 'above the firmament : and it was so. 8 And God called the firmament Heaven : and the evening and the morning were the second day. 9 H And God said, ''Let the waters under the heaven be gathered together unto one place, and let the dry land appear : and it was so. 10 And God called the dry land Earth ; and the gathering together of the waters called he Seas : and God saw that it was good. 11 And God said, Let the earth 'bring forth f grass, the herb yielding seed, and the fruit-tree yielding "'fruit after his kind, whose seed is in itself, upon the earth : and it was so. 12 And the earth brought forth grass, and herb yielding seed after his kind, and the tree yielding fruit, whose seed ivas in itself, after his kind : and God saw that it was good. 13 And the evening and the morning were the third day. 14 If And God said, Let there be "lights in the firmament of the heaven, to divide fthe day from the night ; and let them be for signs, and "for sea- sons, and for days, and years. 15 And let them be for lights in the firmament of the heaven to give light upon the earth : and it was so. 16 And God ''made two great lights ; the greater light f to rule the day, and ''the lesser light to rule the night . he made 'the stars also. 17 And God set them in the firmament of the heaven to give light upon the earth, Before Before CHRIST CHRIST 4001. 4004. "John 1.1, « Jer. 31.35. 2. Heb. 1. 10. » Ps. S. 3. & 33. 6. & 89. 11, 12. & 102. 25. & 136. 5. & || Or, creep- 146. 6. ing. Isa. 44. 24. file!), sold. t Heb. let Jer. 10. 12. & 51. 15. fowl fly. Zedi. 12.1. t Heb. face Acts 14. 15. of the fir- & 17. 24. mament of Col.l. 16,17. heaven. Heb. 11. 3. " ch. 6. 20. Rev. 4. 11. A- 7. 14. & 8. & 10. 6. 19. « Ps. 33. 6. Ps. 104. 26. Isa. 40. 13, » ch. 8. 17. 14. <* Ps. 33. 9. « 2 Cor. 4. 6. t Heb. be- tween the light and between the darkness. /Ps.74.16. & 104. 20. f Heb. and the evening was, and the morn- ing was. »Job37.1S. Ps. 136.5. Jer. 10. 12. &. 51. 15. f Heb. ex- pansion. *Prov.8.28. iPs.148. 4. *ch. 5. 1. * Job 20. & 9. 6. 10. & 3S. S Ps. 100. 3. Ps. 33. 7.& Eccl. 7. 29. 95. 5. &104. Acts 17.20, 9. & 136. 6. 28, 211. Prov. 8. 29. 1 Cor. 11. 7. Jer. 5. 22. Eph.4.24. 2 Pet. 3. 5. Col. 3. 10. I Heb. 6. 7. Jam. 3. 9. f Heb. ten- y ch. 9. 2. der grass. Ps. S. 6. '" Luke 6. "lCor.U.7. 44. " ch. 5. 2. Mid. 2. 15. Mutt. 19.4. Mark 10.6. »ch.9.1,7. Lev. 26. 1). Ps.127.8.4 128.8,4. f-Heb. cre>]>eth. " Dent. l. 19. Ps. 74.10. A jHeb. seed- 130.7. inn si i ii. f Heb. be- ar | n t/W dayandbt- 'eh. 0.3. tweeil the Job 86. 31. night. Ps. 101.14, « 1>8.74. 17. ! 186. .v 104. 1'.'. 25. A 146. 7. 1' I's. 136. 7, A, tsl 1.17. S, 0. A US. •'I's. 145.1.., ■\ 5. 16. S 117.'.'. ;■ Heb. for Fol>88.41. . r ; Heb • the day. ■i i's. s. 3. /Ps.104.24. '' Job oS. 7. 1 Tim. 4. 4. B 18 And to "rule over the day, and over the night, and to divide the light from the darkness : and God saw that it was good. 19 And the evening and the morning were the fourth day. 20 IT And God said, Let the waters bring forth abundantly the || moving creature that hath f life, and f fowl that may fly above the earth in the f open firmament of heaven. 21 And "God created great whales, and every living creature that moveth, which the waters brought forth abundantly after their kind, and every winged fowl after his kind : and God saw that it was good. 22 And God blessed them, saying, ,r Be fruitful, and multiply, and fill the waters in the seas, and let fowl multiply in the earth. 23 And the evening and the morning were the fifth day. 24 IT And God said, Let the earth bring forth the living creature after his kind, cattle, and creeping thing, and beast of the earth after his kind : and it was so. 25 And God made the beast of the earth after his kind, and cattle after their kind, and every thing that creepeth upon the earth after his kind : and God saw that it was good. 26 IT And God said/Let us make man in our ima b after our likeness : and "let them have dominion over the fish of the sea, and oyer the fowl of the air, and over the cattle, and oyer all the earth, and over every creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth. 27 So God created man in his own image, "in the image of God created he him ; "male and female created he them. 28 And God blessed them, and God said unto them, ''Be fruitful, ami multiply, and replenish the earth, and subdue it: and have dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air. and over every living thing that f moveth upon the earth. 29 IT Ana ( lod said, Behold, 1 have given you every herb j bearing seed, which /.-upon the face of all the earth, ami every tree, in the which is the fruit of a tree yielding seed; to you it shall he for meat. 30 And to every beasl of the earth, ami to every fowl of the air, and to every thing that creepeth upon the earth, wherein there is t life, fhavt given every green herb for meat : and it was bo. 31 Ami (iod saw every thing that he had made: and behold, if was very good. And tin- evening and the morning were the sixth day. 8 The garden of Eden. CHAP. II. J The first sabbath. The manner of the creation. 19, 20 The naming of the creatures. 21 The making of woman, and institution of marriage. rjHHUS the heavens and the earth were finished, JL and "all the host of them. 2 6 And on the seventh day God ended his work which he had made ; and he rested on the seventh day from all his work which he had made. 3 And God 'blessed the seventh day, and sancti- fied it : because that in it he had rested from all his work which God f created and made. 4 IT ''These are the generations of the heavens and of the earth when they were created, in the day that the Lord God made the earth and the heavens, 5 And every "plant of the field before it was in the earth, and every herb of the field before it grew : for the Lord God had not 'caused it to rain upon the earth, and there was not a man "to till the ground. G But || there went up a mist from the earth, and watered the whole face of the ground. 7 And the Lord God formed man f of the Must of the ground, and 'breathed into his ''nostrils the breath of life ; and 'man became a living soul. 8 If And the Lord God planted '"a garden "east- ward in "Eden ; and there ; 'he put the man whom he had formed. 9 And out of the ground made the Lord God to grow 'every tree that is pleasant to the sight, and good for food ; r the tree of life also in the midst of the garden, 'and the tree of knowledge of good and evil. 10 ir And a river went out of Eden to water the garden : and from thence it was parted, and became into four heads. 11 The name of the first -is Pison : that is it which compasseth "the whole land of Havilah, where there is gold ; 12 And the gold of that land is good : '"there is bdellium and the onyx-stone. 13 And the name of the second river is Gihon : the same is it that compasseth the whole land of | Ethiopia. 14 And the name of the third river is 'Hiddekel : that is it which goeth || toward the east of Assyria. And the fourth river is Euphrates. _ 15 % And the Lord God took || the man, and "put him into the garden of Eden, to dress it, and to keep it. 16 And the Lord God commanded the man, saying, Of every tree of the garden f thou may est freely eat : 17 *But of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, "thou shalt not eat of it : for in the day that thou eatest thereof 6 f thou shalt surely die. 18 IT And the Lord God said, It is not good that the man should be alone : T will make him an help f meet for him. 19 "And out of the ground the Lord God formed every beast of the field, and every fowl of the air, and ''brought them unto || Adam to see what he would call them ; and whatsoever Adam called every living creature, that was the name thereof. 20 And Adam f gave names to all cattle, and to the fowl of the air, and to every beast of the field : but for Adam there was not found an help meet for him 21 If And the Lord God caused a 'deep sleep to fall upon Adam, and he slept ; and he took one of his ribs, and closed up the flesh instead thereof: 22 And the rib, which the Lord God had taken from man, f made he a woman, and 'brought her unto the man. 10 GENESIS. Before Before CHRIST CH HIST 400-1. 4004. 'ch. 29.14. Juilg. 9. 2. 2 Sam. 5. 1. « Ps. 33. 6. Si 19. 13. Bpli. 5. 30. 'Ex. 20. 11. filch. Isha. & 31. 17. " 1 Cor. 11. Deut.5.14 ^. Ueb. 4. 4. I- Heb. Ish. ' ch. 31. 15. = Neh.9.14. Ps. 45. 10. Isa. 08.13. Matt. 19. 5. Mark 10.7. 1 Cor. 6. 16. t Heb. Epli. 5.3.16. created to '" ch. 3. 7, make. 10, 11. d oh. 1.1. "Ex. 32. 25. Ps. 'JO. 1, 2. Isa. 47. 3. « Rev. 12. 9. A 20. 2. «cli. 1.12. * Matt. 10. Ps. 104. 14. 16. 2 Cor. 11. 3 filch Yea, because, &c. /Job3S.26, 27, 28. 17 ch. 3. 23. | Or, a mist ' ch. 2. 17. which went up from, i£c. fllOi.dust of the ■* ver. 13. ground. 2 Cor. 11. 3. >> ch. 3. 19, 1 Tim. 2. 14. I'd". 103. 14. Eccl. 12. 7. c ver. 7. Isa. 04. 8. Acts 26. 18. lCor.lS.47. ' .lob 33. 4. Acta 17. 25. f Heb. a *ch. 7.22. desire. Isa. 2. 22. /lTim.2.14. ' 1 Cor. 15. ffvor. 12, 17. 45. h ver. 5. <"ch.13.10. » ch. 2. 25. Isa. 51. 3. || Or, thi?igs Kzek.28.13 to gird Joel 2. 3. about. » ch. 3. 24. * Job 33. 1. »cb. 4. 10. f Heb. 2 Kings 19. wind. 12. 'Job 31. 33. Ezck.27.23 Jer. 23. 24. P VCT. 15. Amos 9. 3, iEzek.31.8. •» ch. 2. 25. r ch. 3. 22. Ex. 3. 6. Prov. 3. 18. 1 John 3.20. & 11. 30. »ch. 2.18. Rev. 2.7. Job 31. 33. & 22. 2, 14. Prov. 28.13. • ver. 17. ver. 4. "ch.25.18. 2 Cor. 11. 3. "Num. 11. 1 Tim. 2. 14. 7. p Ex. 21. 29, 32. j-IIeb.Cus/i 1 1sa. 65. 25. Mic. 7. 17. *Dan.l0.4. r Matt. 3. 7. i! Or, cast- & 13. 38. ward toAs- & 23. 33. syria. John 8. 44. Acts 13. 10. || Or. Adam. 1 John 3. 8. y ver. 8. « Ps. 132.11. Isa. 7. 14. Mic. 5. 3. Matt. 1. 23, 25. Luke 1. 31, t Hob. eat- 34, 35. ing thou Gal. 4. 4. shalt eat. « Rom. 16. x ver. 9. 20. <»ch. 3.1,3, Col. 2. 15. 11,17. Heb. 2. 14. 'ch.3.3,19. 1 John 5. 5. Rom. 6. 23. Rev. 12. 7, 1 Cor.15.56. 17. Jam. 1.15. " Ps. 18. 6. Uohn5.16. Isa. 13. S. f Heb. dy- k 21. 3. ing thou John 16. 21. shalt dip. I Tim. 2. 15. ° ch. 3. 12. «• ch. 4. 7. 1 Cor. 11. 9. 1 Tim. 2.13. |l Or, sub- f Heb. as oi' fore him. ject to thy husbatld. ' ch. 1. 20, • 10or.11. 24. 3. & 14. 34. / Ps. 8. 6. Eph. 5. 22, Seech.6.20. 23, 24. || Or, the 1 Tim. 2. 11, man. 12. filch. Tit. 2. 5. called. 1 Pet. 3.1, 5, a ch.15.12. 6. 1 Sam. 20. v 1 Sam. 15. 12. 23. z ver. 6. » ch. 2. 17. » Eccl. 1. 2, t Heb. 3. budded. Isa. 24. 5, 6. i' Prov. 18. Rom. 8.20. 22. « Job 5. 7. Heb. 13. 4. Eccl. 2. 23. Marts miserable fall. 23 And Adam said, This is now 'bone of my bones, and flesh of my flesh : she shall be called f Woman, because she was ''taken out of f man. 24 'Therefore shall a man leave his father and his mother, and shall cleave unto his wife : and they shall be one flesh. 25 "And they were both naked, the man and his wife, and were not "ashamed. CHAP. III. 1 The serpent deceiveth Eve. G Man's shameful fall. 15 The punishment of mankind. 22 Their casting out of paradise. "1VTOW "the serpent was ''more subtile than any beast -131 of the field which the Lord God had made : and he said unto the woman, f Yea, hath God said, Ye shall not eat of every tree of the garden ? 2 And the woman said unto the serpent, We may eat of the fruit of the trees of the garden : 3 'But of the fruit of the tree which is in the midst of the garden, God hath said, Ye shall not eat of it, neither shall ye touch it, lest ye die. 4 'And the serpent said unto the woman, Ye shall not surely die : 5 For God doth know, that in the day ye eat thereof, then 'your eyes shall be opened ; and ye shall be as gods, knowing good and evil. 6 IT And when the woman saw that the tree was good for food, and that it was f pleasant to the eyes, and a tree to be desired to make one wise ; she took of the fruit thereof, 7 and did eat ; and gave also unto her husband with her, w and he did eat. 7 And ''the eyes of them both were opened, 'and they knew that they loere naked : and they sewed fig-leaves together, and made themselves II aprous. 8 And they heard 'the voice of the Lord God walking in the garden in the + cool of the day : and Adam and his wife 'hid themselves from the presence of the Lord God amongst the trees of the garden. 9 IT And the Lord God called unto Adam, and said unto him, Where art thou ? 10 And he said, I heard thy voice in the garden : '"and 1 was afraid, because I was naked ; and I hid myself. 11 And he said, Who told thee that thou wast naked ? Hast thou eaten of the tree whereof I com- manded thee, that thou shouldest not eat ? 12 And the man said, "The woman whom thou gavest to be with me, she gave me of the tree, and I did eat. 13 And the Lord God said unto the woman, What is this that thou hast done ? And the woman sa id, "The serpent beguiled me, and I did eat. 14 M And the Lord God said ''unto the serpent, Because thou hast done this, thou art cursed above all cattle, and above every beast of the field : upon thy belly shalt thou go, and ? dust shalt thou eat all the days of thy life : 15 And I will put enmity between thee and the woman, and between 'thy seed and "her seed : 'it shall bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise his heel. 16 Unto the woman he said, I will greatly mul- tiply thy sorrow and thy conception ; "in sorrow thou shalt bring forth children : K and thy desire shall be II to thy husband, and he shall "'rule over thee. 17 And unto Adam he said, ^Because thou hast hearkened unto the voice of thy wife/and hast eaten of the tree "of which I commanded thee, saying, Thou shalt not eat of it : *cursed is the ground for thy sake ; "in sorrow shalt thou eat of it all the days of thy life; Cain slayeth Abel. CHAP. IV, V. Adam's genealogy unto Noah. 18 d Thorns also and thistles shall it tbring forth to thee ; and 'thou shalt eat the herb of the field : 19 ■''In the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat bread, till thou return unto the ground ; for out of it wast thou ta- ken: ff for dust thou ar^,and''unto dustshaltthou return. 20 And Adam called his wife's name ■[ || Eve, be- cause she was the mother of all living. 21 Unto Adam also and to his wife did the Loed God make coats of skins, and clothed them. 22 IT And the Loed God said, \Behold, the man is become as one of us, to know good and evil : and now, lest he put forth his hand, ''"and take also of the tree of life, and eat, and live for ever : 23 Therefore the Lord God sent him forth from the garden of Eden, 'to till the ground from whence he was taken. 24 So he drove out the man : and he placed m at the east of the garden of Eden "Cherubims, and a flaming sword which turned every way, to keep the way of the tree of life. CHAP. IV. 1 The birth, trade, and religion of Cain and Abel. 8 The murder of Abel. 11 The curse of Cain. ND Adam knew Eve his wife ; and she con- ceived, and bare || Cain, and said, I have gotten a man from the Loed. 2And she again bare his brother! AbehandAbelwas f a keeper of sheep, but Cain was "a tiller of the ground. 3 And fin process of time it came to pass, that Cain brought ''of the fruit of the ground an offering unto the Loed. 4 And Abel, he also brought of c the firstlings of his t flock, and of the fat thereof. And the Loed had ''respect unto Abel, and to his offering : 5 But unto Cain, and to his offering, he had not respect : and Cain was very wroth, e and his coun tenance fell. 6 And the Loed said unto Cain, Why art thou wroth ? and why is thy countenance fallen ? 7 If thou doest well, shalt thou not || be accepted? if thou doest not well, sin lieth at the door : II unto thee shall be his desire, and thou shalt over him. And Cain talked with Abel his brother : and it came to pass when they were in the field, that Cain rose up against Abel his brother, and 'slew him. 9 M And the Loed said unto Cain, y Where is Abel thy brother ? And he said, ''I know not : Am I my brother's keeper ? 10 And he said, What hast thou done? the voice of thy brother's f blood 'crieth unto me from the ground 11 And now art thou cursed from the earth, which hath opened her mouth to receive thy bro- ther's blood from thy hand. 12 When thou tillest the ground, it shall not henceforth yield unto thee her strength : A fugitive and a vagabond shalt thou be in the earth. 13 And Cain said unto the Loed, || My punish- ment is greater than I can bear. 14 'Behold, thou hast driven me out this day from the face of the earth ; and 'from thy face shall I be hid ; and I shall be a fugitive and a vagabond in the earth ; and it shall come to pass, '"that every one that findeth me shall slay me. 15 And the Lord said unto him, Therefore who- soever slayeth Cain, vengeance shall be taken on him "seven-fold. And the Loed "set a mark upon Cain, lest any finding him should kill him. and and rule 8 Before | liefore CHKISTl C III! I ST 4004. abont3875. ;'2Kingsl3. •Mob 31.40. ■fHoli.cause 2.1. 4 24. 20. in hud. Jer. 23. 39. ' Ps.104.14. & 62. 3. /Heel. 1.13. about3S75. 2 Then. 3. t lleb. 10. Chanoclc. o ch. 2. 7. i l's. 49. 11. ftjob 21.2G. & 34. 15. l's. 104. 29. t lleb. Eccl. 3.20. Lemtck. & 12. 7. Rom. 5. 12. Heb. 9.27. f lleb. Chavah. || That is, living. » ver. 5. Like Is.19. 12.&47.12, 13. Jer. 22. 23. 'Rom .4.11, * cli. 2. 9. 12. I ch. 4. 2. f Ileb. & 9. 20. whetter. m eh. 2. 8. |l Or, / "Ps.104.4. xonidd slay Ileb. 1, 7. a man in my wound, &c. || Or, in my hurt. • ver. 15. t ch. 5. 3. t Ileb. Shelh. || That is, 4003. appointed, or, put. || That is, 3874. gotten, or, * ch. 5. 6. acquired. f Heb. f lleb. Enosh. Btibel. || Or, to call f Heb. themselves a feeder. Oy the name «ch. 3.23. oftliehORO. & 9. 20. 3709. ■flleb.atlhe w 1 Kiugs end of days IS. 24. I' Num. 18. Ps. 116.17. 12. Joel 2. 32. 'Num. 18. Zeph. 3.9. 17. 1 Cor. 1. 2. Prov. 3. 9. f Heb. sheep, or, (/oats. '< ch. 1. 26. Bph. 4. 24. Col. 3. 10. II Or, ' ch. 1. 27. have the ex- cellency. lleb. 11.4. |! Or, subject 3874. unto thee. ch. 3. 16. about3875. * ch. 4. 25. « 1 Chrou. 1. 1, &c. /Mat.23.35 /ch.1.28. Uolni3.12. Juclell. el's. 0. 12. AJohuS.44. cell. 3. 19. lleli. 9. 27. 3769. A Ch. 4. 26. filch. hbinds. 'IIeb.12.24. Rev. 6. 10. 3G79. i neo. Kenan. [| Or. Mine iniquity is greater than that it may bo firrgiven. 3600. Job L5. tQr. 20-24. MaUlol. 1 Ps. 51.11. "i ch 9. 6. Num. SS. 19,21,27. » Pa. 79. 12. 3544. oJBzek.9.4, tll.li. 0. Jtrtd. 1G IT And Cain p went out from the presence of the Loed, and dwelt in the land of Nod, on the east of Eden. 17 And Cain knew his wife, and she conceived, and bare f Enoch : and he builded a city, 7 and called the name of the city after the name of his son, Enoch . 18 And unto Enoch was born Irad : and Irad begat Mehujael : and Mehujael begat Methusael, and Methusael begat fLamech. 19 IT And Lamech took unto him two wives : the name of the one was Adah, and the name of the other Zillah. 20 And Adah bare Jabal : he was the father of such as dwell in tents, and of such as have cattle. 21 And his brother's name was Jubal: he was the r father of all such as handle the harp and organ. 22 And Zillah, she also bare Tubal-cain, an -[in- structor of every artificer in brass and iron : and the sister of Tubal-cain was Naamah. 23 And Lamech said unto his wives, Adah and Zillah, Hear my voice, ye wives of Lamech, hearken unto my speech: for ||I have slain a man to my wounding, and a young man || to my hurt. 24 'If Cain shall be avenged seven-fold, truly Lamech seventy and seven-fold. 25 IT And Adam knew his wife again, and she bare a son, and 'called his name f|| Seth : For God, said she, hath appointed me another seed instead of Abel, whom Cain slew. 26 And to Seth, "to him also there was born a son ; and he called his name t Enos : then began men H'to call upon the name of the Loed. CHAP. V. 1 Tlie genealogy, age, and death of the patriarchs from Adam unto Xoah. 24 The godliness and translation of Enoch. THIS is the "book of the generations of Adam : In the day that God created man, in 'the like- ness of God made he him : 2 c Male and female created he them ; and blessed them, and called their name Adam, in the day when they were created. 3 And Adam lived an hundred and thirty years, and begat a son in his own likeness, after his image; and J called his name Seth : 4 Amd the days of Adam after he had begotten Seth were eight hundred years : 'and he begat sons and daughters : 5 And all the days that Adam lived were nine hundred and thirty years : and he died. G And Seth lived an hundred and live years, and ''begat Enos : 7 And Seth lived alter he begat Enos eight hun- dred and seven years, and begat sons and daughters: 8 And all the days of Seth were nine hundred and twelve years; and lie died. 9 IT AndEnos lived ninety years, and begat tCainan: 10 And Enos lived after he begat Cainaneighthun- dred and fifteen years,and begat sons and daughti 11 Ami all the days of Enos were nine hundred and five 1 years ; and he died. 12 11 And Cainan lived seventy years, and 1 fMahalaleel: 13AndCainanlivedafterhebegatMahalaleel< hundred and forty years,and begat sons and daughters: 14 And all the days of Cainan were nine hum and ten years : and he died. If) If And Mahalaleel lived sixty and live yi and begat Id ami : ll Man's wickedness causeth the flood. 16 And Mahalaleel lived after he begat Jared eight hundred and thirty years, and begat sons and (\ 311 O* M rPT*^ * 17 And all the days of Mahalaleel were eight hundred ninety and five years ; and he died. 18 IF And Jared lived an hundred sixty and two years, and lie begat 'Enoch: 19 And Jared lived after he begat Enoch eight hundred years, and begat sons and daughters : 20 And all the clays of Jared were nine hundred sixty and two years; and he died. 21 IT And Enoch lived sixty and five years, and begat f Methuselah : 22 And Enoch '-walked with God after he begat Methuselah three hundred years, and begat sons and daughters : 23 And all the days of Enoch were three hundred sixty and five years : 24 And 'Enoch walked with God, and he was not: for God took him. 25 And Methuselah lived an hundred eighty and seven years, and begat f Lamech : 26 And Methuselah lived after he begat Lamech seven hundred eighty and two years, and begat sons and daughters : 27 And all the days of Methuselah were nine hun- dred sixty and nine years ; and he died. 28 IF And Lamech lived an hundred eighty and two years, and begat a son ' 29 And he called his namefll Noah, saying, This same shall comfort us concerning our Avork and toil of our hands, because of the ground "'which the Lord hath cursed. 30 And Lamech lived after he begat Noah five hundred ninety and five years, and begat sons and daughters : 31 And all the days of Lamech were seven hun- dred seventy and seven years; and he died. 32 IF And Noah was five hundred years old : and Noah begat "Shem, Ham, "and Japheth. CHAP. VI. 1 The wickedness of the world, which provoked God's wrath, and caused the 14 The order and form of the ark. GENESIS, AND it came to pass, "when men began to multiply on the face of the earth, and daughters were born unto them, 2 That the sons of God saw the daughters of men that they were fair ; and they ''took them wives of all which they chose. 3 And the Lord said, c My Spirit shall not always strive with man, ''for that he also is flesh : yet his days shall be an hundred and twenty years. 4 There were giants in the earth in those days ; and also after that, when the sons of God came in unto the daughters of men, and they bare children to them : the same became mighty men, which toere of old, men of renown. 5 IF And God saw that the wickedness of man was great in the earth, and that || every 'imagination of the thoughts of his heart was only evil f continually. 6 And y it repented the Lord that he had made man on the earth, and it ''grieved him at his heart. 7 And the Lord said, I will destroy man whom I have created from the face of the earth ; fboth man and beast, and the creeping thing, and the fowls of the air; for it repenteth me that I have made them. 8 But Noah ''found grace in the eves of the Lord. 9 IF These are the generations of Noah : ^Noah was 12 Before "Before C1IIUSI C1IU1ST 3544. 244S. II Or, upright. * ch. 5. 22. ' ch. 5. 32. »'-Ps.i04 6. Jer. 3. 23. ■ch.6.13,17. i ch. 1. 22. ver. 4. Job 22. 16. Mutt.24.39. Lnkel7'.27. 2 Pet. 3. C. < ch. 2. 7. j- lleb. the breath of the spirit fHcb. of life. families. * Lev. ch. 11. ' Lev. 1. 9. Kzek.20.41 2 Cor. 2.15. «1 Pet. 3.20. Kph. 5. 2. f lleb.asn- vourofrest. 2 Put. 2. 5. &. 3. 0. <»ch. 8. 3. i»ch.3.17. & ch. S. 4, & 6. 17. compared \Or, though. with ver. "ch. 6. 5. 11. of this Job 14. 4. chap. & 15. 14. Ps. 51. 5. Jer. 17.9. M:itt.l5.19. Rom. 1.21. & 3. 23. • ch. 9. 11, 15. "ch.19.29. pIsb.54. 8. Kx 2. 24. f lleb. .-Is 1 Sara.1.19. yet till the days of the '•Kx.l k.21. > ii ;■/.'(. I Jer. 33. 20, 25. • ch. 7.11. 4Job36.S7. -■•Ii. 1. 28. Ver. 7. 19. ell. HI. 32. ch. 1 28. | Heb. in [Jos i. IV going and • Bout. 12. returning. 15. A 11. •eh. 7. 24. lots 10. 12, 13. -'eh 1. 29. • Bum. 14. 1 1. ■: '. til,.],. LCor.10.23, were in go- - ingjtnd de- Col. 2. 16. creasing. .ITim. 4.3.1. 6 If And it came to pass at the end of forty days that Noah opened 'the window of the ark which he had made: 7 And he sent forth a raven,which went forthfto and fro, until the waters were dried up from off the earth. 8 Also he sent forth a dove from him, to see if the waters were abated from off the face of the ground. 9 But the dove found no rest for the sole of her foot, and she returned unto him into the ark ; for the waters were on the face of the whole earth. Then he put forth his hand, and took her, and f pulled her in unto him into the ark. 10 And he stayed yet other seven days ; and again he sent forth the dove out of the ark. 11 And the dove came in to him in the evening, and lo, in her mouth was an olive-leaf, pluckt oil*. So Noah knew that the waters were abated from off the earth. 12 And he stayed yet other seven days, and sent forth the dove ; which returned not again unto him any more. 13 If And it came to pass in the six hundredth and first year, in the first month, the first day of the month, the waters were dried up from off the earth : and Noah removed the covering of the ark, and looked, and behold, the face of the ground was dry. 14 And in the second month, on the seventh and twentieth day of the month, was the earth dried. 15 If And God spake unto Noah, saying, 16 Go forth of the ark, "thou, and thy wife, and thy sons, and thy sons' wives with thee. 17 Bring forth with thee ''every living thing that is with thee, of all flesh, both of fowl, and of cattle, and of every creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth; that they may breed abundantly in the earth, and ^e fruitful, and multiply upon the earth. 18 And Noah went forth, and his sons, and his wife, and his sons' wives with him: 19 Every beast, every creeping thing, and every fowl, and whatsoever creepeth upon the earth, after their f kinds, went forth out of the ark. 20 If And Noah builded an altar unto the Lokp, and took of ''every clean beast, and of every clean fowl, and offered burnt-offerings on the altar. 21 And the Loitn smelled 'at sweet savour; ami the Lokd said in his heart, I will not again "curse the ground any more for man's sake; || for the "imagination of man's heart is evil from his youth: "neither will I again smite any more every thing living, as I have done. 22 p f While the earth remaineth, seed-time and harvest, and cold and heal, and summer and win I and ''day and night, shall not cease. CHAP. IX. 1 God blesseth Noah. -I Blood and murder an . S God's nant, 13 signified by the rainbow. \< Noah repUnisheth the world, $ drunken, and mocked n, 29 anddietk. AND God blessed Noah and his sous, and E unto them, "Be fruitful, and multiply, and re- plenish the earth. '2 And the tear of you. and the dread ot' you. shall be upon every beast of the earth, and upon every fowl of the air, upon all that moveth upon the earth. and upon all (he fishes of the Bea; into your hand are they delivered. ;! livery moving thing that liveili shall be meat for you; even as the green herb have 1 given you 'all things. i .> God's covenant with Noah. 4 7 But flesh with the life thereof, which is the blood thereof, shall ye not eat. 5 And surely your blood of your lives will I re- quire: tf at the hand of every beast will I require it, and 7, at the hand of man ; at the hand of every 'man's brother will I require the life of man. 6 "Whoso sheddeth man's blood, by man shall his blood be shed: 'for in the image of God made he man. 7 And you, "'be ye fruitful, and multiply ; bring- forth abundantly in the earth, and multiply therein. 8 IF And God spake unto Noah, and to his sons with him, saying, 9 And I, "behold, I establish "my covenant with you, and with your seed after you; 10 p And with every living creature that is with you, of the fowl, of the cattle, and of every beast of the earth with you, from all that go out of the ark, to every beast of the earth. 11 And T will establish my covenant with you; neither shall all flesh be cut off any more by the waters of a flood; neither shall there any more be a flood to destroy the earth. 12 And God said, 'This is the token of the covenant which I make between me and you, and every living creature that is with you, for perpetual generations. 13 I do set s my bow in the cloud, and it shall be for a token of a covenant between me and the earth. 14 And it shall come to pass, when I bring a cloud over the earth, that the bow shall be seen in the cloud: 15 And "I will remember my covenant, which is between me and you, and every living creature of all flesh; and the waters shall no more become a flood to destroy all flesh. 16 And the dow shall be in the cloud; and I will look upon it, that I may remember "the everlasting covenant between God and every living creature of all flesh that is upon the earth. 17 And God said unto Noah, This is the token of the covenant which I have established between me and all flesh that is upon the earth. 18 II And the sons of Noah that went forth of the ark, were Shem, and Ham, and Japheth : x and Ham is the father of f Canaan. 19 '-These are the three sons of Noah: 'and of them was the whole earth overspread. 20 And Noah began to be °a husbandman, and he planted a vineyard : 21 And he drank of the wine, ''and was drunken ; and he was uncovered within his tent. 22 And Ham, the father of Canaan, saw the na- kedness of his father, and told his two brethren without. 23 "And Shem and Japheth took a garment, and laid it upon both their shoulders, and went back- ward, and covered the nakedness of their father: and their faces were backward, and they saw not their father's nakedness. 24 And Noah awoke from his wine, and knew what his younger son had done unto him. 25 And he said, J Cursed be Canaan : "a servant of servants shall he be unto his brethren. 26 And he said, •''Blessed be the Loed God of Shem ; and Canaan shall be || his servant. 27 God shall || enlarge Japheth/and he shall dwell in the tents of Shem ; and Canaan shall be his servant. 28 IT And Noah lived after the flood three hundred and fifty years. 29 And all the days of Noah were nine hundred and fifty years: and he died. 14 GENESIS. Beforo Before 1 CHRIST CHRIST 2348. 1998. /Lev.17.10, 11, 14. & "ch. 9.1,7, 19, 26. 19. Deut.12.23. 1 Sam. 14. 34. ' 1 Chron. Acts 15. 20, 1. 5, &o. 29. a Ex.21. 28. » ch. 4.9,10. Ps. 9. 12. ■Acts17.2C. * Ex. 21. 12, 14. Lev. 2 1. 17. Matt.26.52. Rev. 13. 10. || Or, as 'ch. 1. 27. some read «ver.l.!9. it, lioda- & ch. 1. 28. nim. » ch. 6. 18. «Ps.72. 10. » Isii. 54. 9. Jcr.2 10.4 P Ps. 145. 9. 25. 22. Zepb. 2. 11. <* 1 Chron. 1. 8, &c. J Isa. 54. 9. ;ibout2218. --ch. 17.11. «Jcr.l6.1G. Hie. 7. 2. /ch. 6. 11. • Rev. 4. 3. ?Mic. 5. 6. |Gr. Babylon. 1 Or, lie went out into As- syria. "Ex. 28.12. 1 Or, the Lev. 20. 42, streets of 45. the city. Ezek.lG.G0 * 1 Chron. "ch.17.13, 1.12. 19. fHeb. Tzidon. 2347. * ch. 10. 6. fHeb. Chenaan. V ch. 5. 32. * 1 Chron. 1.19. || That is, || Or, ser- division. vant to then. II Or, ]>crsiladi'. »Eph.2.13. 14. & 3. 8. 1998. The generations of Noah and his sons. CHAP. X. 1 The generations of Noah. 8 Nimrod the first monarch. TVTOW these are the generations of the sons of -1M Noah; Shem, Ham, and Japheth: "and unto them were sons born after the flood. 2 The sons of Japheth ; Gomer, and Magog, and Madai, and Javan, and Tubal, and Meshech, and Tiras. 3 And the sons of Gomer; Ashkenaz, andBiphath, and Togarmah. 4 And the sons of Javan ; Elishah, and Tarshish, Kittim, and IIDodanim. 5 By these were "the isles of the Gentiles divided in their lands ; every one after his tongue, after their families, in their nations. 6 IF 'And the sons of Ham; Cush, and Mizraim, and Phut, and Canaan. 7 And the sons of Cush; Seba, and Havilah, and Sabtah, and Baamah, and Sabtecha: and the sons of Baamah; Sheba, and Dedan. 8 And Cush begat Nimrod: he began to be a mighty one in the earth. 9 He was a mighty c hunter -^before the Loed: wherefore it is said, Even as Nimrod the mighty hunter before the Loed. 10 5 And the beginning of his kingdom was fBabel^ and Erech, and Accad, and Calnen, in the land ol Shinar. 11 Out of that land II went forth Asshur,andbuilded Nineveh, and lithe city Behoboth, and Calah, 12 And Besen between Nineveh and Calah: the same is a great city. 13 And Mizraim begat Ludim, and Anamim, and Lehabim, and Naphtuhim, 14 And Pathrusim, and Casluhim, (''out of whom came Philistim,) and Caphtorim. 15 IT And Canaan begat t Sidon his first-born, and Heth, 16 And the Jebusite, and the Amorite, and the Girgasite, 17 And the Hivite, and the Arkite, and the Sinite, 18 And the Arvaclite, and the Zemarite, and the Hamathite : and afterward were the families of the Canaanites spread abroad. 19 'And the border of the Canaanites was from Sidon, as thou comest to Gerar, unto fGaza; as thou oest unto Sodom and Gomorrah, and Admah, and ieboim, even unto Lasha. 20 These are the sons of Ham, after their fami- lies, after their tongues, in their countries, and in their nations. 21 IF Unto Shem also, the father of all the chil- dren of Eber, the brother of Japheth the elder, even to him were children born. 22 The ''children of Shem; Elam, and Asshur, and fArphaxad, and Lud, and Aram. 23 And the children of Aram; Uz, and Hul, and Gether, and Mash. 24 And Arphaxad begat fSalah; and Salah begat Eber. 25 '"And unto Eber were born two sons: the name of one was II Peleg, for in his days was the earth divided; and his brother's name was Joktan. 26 And Joktan begat Almodad, and Sheleph, and Hazarmaveth, and Jerah, 27 And Hadoram, and Uzal, and Diklah, 28 And Obal, and Abimael, and Sheba, 29 And Ophir, and Havilah, and Jobab: all these were the sons of Joktan. T.'te building of Babel. CHAP 30 And their dwelling was from Mesha, as thou goest unto Sephar, a mount of the east. 31 These are the sons of Shem, after their families, after their tongues, in their lands, after their nations. 32 "These are the families of the sons of Noah, after their generations, in their nations : "and by these were the nations divided in the earth after the flood. 1 One language in the world. CHAP. XL 3 The building of Babel, tongues. 5 The confusion of AND the whole earth was of one f language, and of one f speech. 2 And it came to pass, as they journeyed || from the east, that they found a plain in the land of Shi- nar ; and they dwelt there. 3 And f they said one to another, Go to, let us make brick, and f burn them thoroughly. And they had brick for stone, and slime had they for mortar. 4 And they said, Go to, let us build us a city, and a tower, "whose top may reach unto heaven ; and let us make us a name, lest we be scattered abroad upon the face of the whole earth. 5 6 And the Lord came down to see the city and the tower, which the children of men builded. 6 And the Lord said, Behold, the people is one, and they have all ''one language ; and this they begin to do : and now nothing will be restrained from them, which they have 'imagined to do. 7 Go to, 4et us go down, and there confound their language, that they may mot understand one another's speech. 8 So *the Lord scattered them abroad from thence *upon the face of all the earth : and they left off to build the city. 9 Therefore is the name of it called || Babel, 7( be- cause the Lord did there confound the language of all the earth : and from thence did the Lord scatter them abroad upon the face of all the earth. 10 IF These are the generations of Shem : Shem was an hundred years old, and begat Arphaxad two years after the flood: 11 And Shem lived after he begat Arphaxad five hundred years, and begat sons and daughters. 12 And Arphaxad lived five and thirty years, m and begat Salah : 13 And Arphaxad lived after he begat Salah four hundred and threey ears,and begat sons and daughters. 14 And Salah lived thirty years, and begat Eber : 15 And Salah lived after he begat Eber four hun- dred and three years, and begat sons and daughters. 16 "And Eber lived four and thirty years, and begat "Peleg : 17 And Eber lived after he begat Peleg four hun- dred and thirty years, and begat sons and daughters. 18 And Peleg lived thirty years, and begat Rcu : 19 And Peleg lived after he begat Reu two hun- dred and nine years, and begat sons and daughters. 20 And Beu lived two ana thirty years, and begat ^Serug : 21 And Reu lived after he begat Serug two hun- dred and seven years, and begat sons and daughters. 22 And Serug lived thirty years, and begat Nahor: 23 And Serug lived after he begat Nahor two hundred years, and begat sons and daughters. 24 And Nahor lived nine and twenty years, and begat "Terah: 25 And Nahor lived after he begat Terah an hun- dred and nineteen years,and bcgatsons and daughters. XII. God oallelh Abram, t Heb. lip. j Heb. words. about 2247. || Or, east- xoard, as ch. 13. 11. 2 Sam. 6. 2. with 1 Cliron. 13.6. f Heb. a man said to his neigh- bour. + Heb. burn them to a burn- ing. "Deut.1.28. *ch.l8. 21. « ch. 9. 19. Acts 17. 26, d ver. 1. • Ps. 2, 1. /ch. 1. 26. Ps. 2. 4. Acts 2. 4, 6,6. cch. 42. 23 Deut.28.49 Jer. 5. 15. 1 Cor. 14. 2, 11. * Luke 1. 51. • ch. 10. 25, 32. || That is, confusion. * 1 Cor. 14, 23. 'ch.10. 22. 1 Chron. 1. 17. 2346. 2311. 'See Luke 3.36. 2281. 2247. n 1 Chron. 1. 19. » Called, Luke 3. 35, 1'liuUc. 2217. 21S5. pLuke3.35, Sarucli. 2155. 2126. iLuko3.31, Thara. •ch.17.15. & 20. 12. ' ch. 22. 20. "ch.16.1,2. 418.11,12. » ch. 12. 1. * Neh. 9. 7, Acts 7. 4. fch.10.19. about 1923, 1921. « ch. 15. 7. Neh. 9. 7. Isa. 41. 2. Acts 7. 3. Heb. 11. 8. »ch. 17. 0. &18. 18. Dent. 26. 5 lKings3.S <= ch. 24. 35 <* ch. 2S. 4. Gal. 3. 14. « ch. 27. 29 Ex. 23. 22. Num. 24. 9 / ch. 18. IS & 22. 18. & 26. 4. Ps. 72. 17. Acts 3. 25. Gal. 3. 8. 1921. Jch.14.14, Ach.11.31, < Heb. 11. 9, * Deut. 11. 30. Judg. 7. 1. 'ch. 10. IS, 19. & 13. 7. ch. 17. 1, "ch.13.15. & 17. 8. Ps. 105. 9, 11. ° ch. 13. 4. P ch. 13. 4. f Ut-h.in going and journeying 1(M. IIS. 3. Ch. 21',. 1. Ps .105.18. ' ch. 43. 1. u vor. 14. ch. 20. 7. ch.20 11. A to. :. «oh.20.6,13. Seech.26.7. 26 And Terah lived seventy years, and r begat Abram, Nahor, and Haran. 27 II Now these are the generations of Terah: Terah begat Abram, Nahor, and Haran : and Haran begat Lot. 28 And Haran died before his father Terah in the land of his nativity, in Ur of the Chaldees. 29 And Abram and Nahor took them wives: the name of Abram's wife was "Sarai; and the name of Nahor's wife 'Milcah, the daughter of Haran, the father of Milcah, and the father of Iscah. 30 But "Sarai was barren ; she had no child. 31 And Terah "took Abram his son, and Lot the son of Haran his son's son, and Sarai his daughter- in-law, his son Abram's wife; and they went forth with them from x Ur of the Chaldees, to go into ^the land of Canaan; and they came unto Haran, and dwelt there. 32 And the days of Terah were two hundred and five years: and Terah died in Haran. CHAP. XII. 1 God calleth Abrarn, and blesseth him vrith a promise of Christ. 6 ITe journcyeth through Canaan. 10 lie is driven by a famine into Egypt. 1VTOW the "Lord had said unto Abram, Get thee -LM out of thy country, and from thy kindred, ami from thy father's house, unto a land that I will shew thee : 2 *And I will make of thee a great nation, ''and I will bless thee, and make thy name great; ''and thou shalt be a blessing : 3 e And I will bless them that bless thee, and curse him that curseth thee: 7 and in thee shall all familie ; of the earth be blessed. 4 So Abram departed, as the Lord had spoken unto him, and Lot went with him : and Abram was seventy and five years old when he departed out of Haran. 5 And Abram took Sarai his wife, and Lot his brother's son, and all their substance that they had gathered, and s the souls that they had gotten 'in Haran ; and they went forth to go into the land of Canaan ; and into the land of Canaan they came. 6 IF And Abram 'passed through the land unto the place of Sichem, ''Unto the plain of Moreh. 'And the Canaanite was then in the land. 7 "And the Lord appeared unto Abram, and said, "Unto thy seed will I give this land: and there builded he an "altar unto the Loud, who appeared unto him. 8 And he removed from thence unto a mountain on the east of Beth-el, and pitched his tout, homing Beth-el on the west, and Hai on the east: and there he builded an altar unto the Loud, and M callcd upon the name of the Lord. 9 Ami Abram journeyed, f -going on still toward the sou tli. 10 IF And there was r a famine in the land: ami s Abram went down into Egypt to soiourn there; lor the famine was 'grievous in the land. 11 And it came to pass, when he was come n to enter into Egypt, that he said unto Sara; his wife, Behold now, 1 know that thou <,:/7 a lair woman look upon : 3 2 Therefore it shall come to pass, when the Egyp- tians shall see thee, that they shall say, This h bisi and they will kill me, but they will si 13 r Say, 1 pray thee, thou art m; that it may he well with me for tin sake ; am! my soul .-hall live because of thee. 1.') Ahram and Lot returned from Egypt. J 4 IF And it came to pass, that when Abram was come into Egypt, the Egyptians ^beheld the woman that she was very fair. 15 The princes also of Pharaoh saw her, and com- mended her before Pharaoh : and the woman was 'taken into Pharaoh's house. 16 And he "entreated Abram well for her sake: and he had sheep, and oxen, and he-asses, and men-ser- vants, and maid-servants, and she-asses, and camels. 17 And the Lord ''plagued Pharaoh and his house with great plagues because of Sarai, Abram's wife. 18 And Pharaoh called Abram, and said, c What is this that thou hast done unto me ? why didst thou not tell me that she ivas thy wife ? 19 Why saidst thou, She is my sister ? so I might have taken her to me to wife : now therefore behold thy wife, take her, and go thy way. 20 ''And Pharaoh commanded his men concerning him : and they sent him away, and his wife, and all that he had. CHAP. XIII. 1 Abram and Lot return out of Egypt. 14 God reneweth the promise to Abram. 18 He removeth to Hebron, and there buildeth an altar. his GENESIS. Before CHRIST about 1920. Before CHRIST about 1917. V ch. 39. 7. Matt. 5.28. ch. 20. 2. ■ch.20.14. ich.20.18 1 Cbrou.16. 21. Ps. 105. 14. Heb. 13.4. • ch. 20. 9. k 26. 10. <'Prov.21.1 AND Abram went up out of Egypt, he, and wife, and all that he had, and Lot with him, "into the south. 2 'And Abram was very rich in cattle, in silver, and in gold. 3 And he Avent on his journeys 'from the south even to Beth-el, unto the place where his tent had been at the beginning, between Beth-el and Hai ; 4 Unto the ''place of the altar, which he had made there at the first : and there Abram 'called on the name of the Lord. 5 IT And Lot also, which went with Abram, had flocks, and herds, and tents. 6 And y the land was not able to bear them, that they might dwell together : for their substance was great, so that they could not dwell together. 7 And there was ff a strife between the herdmen of Abram's cattle and the herdmen of Lot's cattle: *and the Canaanite and the Perizzite dwelled then in the land. 8 And Abram said unto Lot, *Let there be no strife, I pray thee, between me and thee, and between my herdmen and thy herdmen ; for we be f brethren. 9 k Is not the whole land before thee ? Separate thyself, I pray thee, from me : 'if thou wilt take the left hand, then I will go to the right ; or if thou depart to the right hand, then I will go to the left. 10 And Lot lifted up his eyes, and beheld all '"the plain of Jordan, that it was well Avatered every where, before the Lord "destroyed Sodom and Go- morrah, "even as the garden of the Lord, like the land of Egypt, as thou comest unto iJ Zoar. 11 Then Lot chose him all the plain of Jordan ; and Lot journeyed east : and they separated them- selves the one from the other. 12 Abram dwelled in the land of Canaan, and Lot ^dwelled in the cities of the plain, and "pitched his tent toward Sodom. 13 But the men of Sodom "were wicked, and 'sin- ners before the Lord exceedingly. 14 IT And the Lord said unto Abram, after that Lot "was separated from him, Lift up now thine eyes, and look from the place where thou art, '"northward, and southward, and eastward, and westward : 16 about 1918 «■ ch. 12. 9. »ch.24.35. Pd. 112. 3. Prov.10.22. «ch.l2.8,9 <*ch. 12.7,8 •Ps. 116.17 /ch. 36. 7. »ch.26.20 1 el.. 12. 6. 1 Cor. 6. 7 f Hob. men brethren : See ch. 11. 27, 31. Ex. 2. 13. Ps. 133. 1. Acts 7. 26. *ch.20.15. & 31. 10. 1 Rom. 12. IS. Heb. 12.14. Jam. 3. 17. "■ch. 19.17 Deut. 34. 3. Ps. 107.34. »ch.l9.24, 25. ° ch. 2. 10. Isa. 51. 3. P ch. 14. 2, 8. & 19. 22, aboutl917 9ch.19.29 <•ch.14.12 A 19. 1. 2 Pet. 2.7,8. •ch.18.20. Ezck.l 6.49. 2 Pet. 2.7,8 t ch. 6. 11. u rer. 11. ■"ch.28.14 ch. 12. 7. & 15. 18. & 17. 8. k 24. 7. & 2B. 4. Num.34.12. Deut. 34. 4. Acts 7. 5. y 2 Chron. 20.7. Pa. 37. 22. 29. k 112. 2. * ch. 15. 5. k 22. 17. k 26. 4. & 28. 14. & 32. 12. Ex. 32. 13. Num .23.10. Deut. 1.10. 1 Kings 4. 20. lChron.27. 23. Isa. 48. 19. Jer. 33. 22. Kom. 4. 16, 17, 18. Heb. 11. 12. ch. 14. 13. f lleb. plains. »ch.35.27. k 37. 14. ch.10.10. & 11. 2. » Isa. 11.11. Dout. 29. 23. <*ch.l9.22. aboutl913. Deut.3.17. Num.34.12. Josh. 3. 1U. Ps. 107. 34. / ch. 9. 26. 0ch.15.2O. Deut. 3. 11. "Josh.12.4. k 13. 12. Deut.2.20. * Deut. 2. 10, 11. Or, the plain of Kir rialhaim. ' Deut. 2. 12, 22. i| Or, the plain of Par an , ch. 21. 21. Num. 12. 16. & 13. 3. "> 2 Chron. 20.2. ch. 11. 3. ch. 19. 17, 30. Pver.16,21. i ch. 12. 5. ch.13.12. ch. 13. 18. ( ver. 24. » ch. 13. 8. || Or, led forth. || Or, in- structed. » ch. 15. 3. £17.12,27. Keel. 2. 7. *Deut.34.1. Judg. 18. 29. ylsa.41.2,3. ver. 11,12. « Judg. 11. 34. 1 Sam.18.6. ' Heb. 7.1. • 2 Sam. 18. 18. The battle of the kings. 15 For all the land which thou seest, x to thee will I give it, and ''to thy seed for ever. 16 And T will make thy seed as the dust ot the earth : so that if a man can number the dust of the earth, then shall thy seed also be numbered. 17 Arise, walk through the land in the length of it, and in the breadth of it ; for I will give it unto thee. 18 Then Abram removed his tent, and came and "dwelt in the f plain of Mamre, 'which is in Hebron, and built there an altar unto the Lord. CHAP. XIV. 1 The battle of (lie, kings. 12 Lot is taken prisoner. 18 Ifelchizcdek blesselh Ahram. 2Q Abram giveth him tithe. AND it came to pass, in the days of Amraphel king "of Shinar, Arioch king of Ellasar, Chedor- laomer king of fc Elam, and Tidal king of nations ; 2 That these made war with Bera king of Sodom, and with Birsha king of Gomorrah, Shinab king of 'Admah, and Shemeber king of Zeboiim, and the king of Bela, which is ''Zoar. 3 All these were joined together in the vale of Siddim, 'which is the salt sea. 4 Twelve years •'they served Chedorlaomer, and in the thirteenth year they rebelled. 5 And in the fourteenth year came Chedorlaomer, and the kings that were with him, and smote "the Rephaims A in Ashteroth Karnaim, and 'the Zuzims in Ham, 'and the Emims in UShaveh Kiriathaim, 6 And the Horites in their mount Seir, unto IIEl-paran, which is by the wilderness. 7 And they returned, and came to En-mishpat, which is Kadesh, and smote all the country of the Amalekites, and also the Amorites, that dwelt '"in Hazezon-tamar. 8 And there went out the king of Sodom, and the king of Gomorrah, and the king of Admah, and the king of Zeboiim, and the king of Bela, (the same is Zoar ;) and they joined battle with them in the vale of Siddim ; 9 With Chedorlaomer the king of Elam, and with Tidal king of nations, and Amraphel king of Shinar, and Arioch king of Ellasar ; four kings with five. 10 And the vale of Siddim was full of "slime-pits ; and the kings of Sodom and Gomorrah fled, and fell there : and they that remained fled "to the mountain. 11 And they took ^all the goods of Sodom and Go- morrah, and all their victuals, and went their way. 12 And they took Lot, Abram's 'brother's son, 'who dwelt in Sodom, and his goods, and departed. 13 H And there came one that had escaped, and told Abram the Hebrew ; for "he dwelt in the plain of Mamre the Amorite, brother of Eshcol, and brother of Aner : 'and these were confederate with Abram. 14 And when Abram heard that "his brother was taken captive, he Harmed his || trained servants, "born in his own house, three hundred and eighteen, and pursued them "rmto Dan. 15 And he divided himself against them, he and his servants, by night, and y smote them, and pursued them unto Hobah, which is on the left hand of Da- mascus. 16 And he brought back "all the goods, and also brought again his brother Lot, and his goods, and the women also, and the people. 17 IT And the king of Sodom "went out to meet him, '(after his return from the slaughter of Chedor- laomer, and of the kings that were with him,) at the valley of Shaveh, which is the 'king's dale. God's promise to Abram. CHAP. XV, XVI. Hagar fleeth from Sarai 18 And rf Melchizedek king of Salem brought forth bread and wine : and he was 'the priest of y the most high God. 19 And he blessed him, and said, Blessed be Abram of the most high God/'possessor of heaven and earth : 20 And ''blessed be the most high God, which hath delivered thine enemies into thy hand. And he gave him tithes 'of all. 21 And the king of Sodom said unto Abram, Give me the fpersons, and take the goods to thyself. 22 And Abram said to the king of Sodom, I ''have lifted up my hand unto the Lord, the most high God, 'the possessor of heaven and earth, 23 That "T will not take from a thread even to a shoe-latchet, and that I will not take any thing that is thine, lest thou shouldest say, I have made Abram rich: 24 Save only that which the young men have eaten, and the portion of the men "which went with me,Aner, Eshcol, and Mamre ; let them take their portion. CHAP. XV. 1 God encourageth Abram, 4 promiseth him a son, and a multiplying of his seed. 6 Abram is justified by faith. 7 Canaan is promised, and con- firmed by a vision. AFTER these things the word of the Lord came unto Abram "in a vision, saying, Tear not, Abram : I am thy 'shield, and thy exceeding d great reward. 2 And Abram said, Lord God, what wilt thou give me. 'seeing I go childless, and the steward of my house is this Eliezer of Damascus ? 3 And Abram said, Behold, to me thou hast given no seed : and lo, •'one born in my house is mine heir. 4 And behold, the word of the Lord came unto him, saying, This shall not be thine heir ; but he that "shall come forth out of thine own bowels shall be thine heir. 5 And he brought him forth abroad, and said, Look now toward heaven, and tell the 'stars, if thou be able to number them : and he said unto him, ''So shall thy seed be. 6 And he 'believed in the Lord ; and he "counted it to him for righteousness. 7 And he said unto him, I am the Lord that "brought thee out of "Ur of the Chaldees, p to give thee this land to inherit it. 8 And he said, Lord God, 'whereby shall I know that I shall inherit it ? 9 And he said unto him, Take me a heifer of three years old, and a she-goat of three years old, and a ram of three years old, and a turtle-dove, and a young pigeon. 10 And he took unto him all these, and r divided them in the midst, and laid each piece one against another : but 'the birds divided he not. 11 And when the fowls came down upon the car- cases, Abram drove them away. 12 And when the sun was going down, 'a deep sleep fell upon Abram ; and lo, a horror of great darkness fell upon him. 13 And he said unto Abram, Know of a surety "that thy seed shall be a stranger in a land that ts not theirs, and shall serve them ; and "they shall afflict them four hundred years ; 14 And also that nation whom they shall serve, "will I judge : and afterward ^shall they come out with great substance. 15 And "thou shalt go "to thy fathers in peace ; 'thou shalt be buried in a good old age. 2 6 Before CHRIST about!913 d Ileb. 7.1 'Fa. 1 K). 4. Ileb. 5. 6. / Mic. 6. 6 Acts 16.17. Kuth 3.10 2 Sam. 2. 5, a ver. 22. Miitt.11.25, *ch. 24.27. i Ueb. 7. 4, fHeb. souls. * Ex. 6. 8. Dan. 12. 7. Kev. 10.5,6. ' ver. 19. cb. 21. 33. "'SoEstber 9. Id, 16. • ver. 13. "Dan.10.1. Acts 10.10, 11. ' cb. 26. 24. Dan.10. 12. Luke 1.13, 30. "Ps.3.3. 4 5. 12. 4 84. 11. & 91. 4. 4 119. 114. <*Pb.16. 5. & 58.11. Prov 11.18. « Acts 7. 6. /cb. 14.14 9 2 Sam. 7. 12.416.11. 2Chron.32. 21. l> Ps. 147. 4. • Jer. 33.22. *ch.22.17. Ex. 32. 13. Deut. 1. 10. 4 10. 22. lChron.27. 23. Rom. 4. 18. Ueb. 11.12. See ch. 13. 16. I Rom. 4. 3, 9,22. Gal. 3. 6. Jam. 2. 23. "•Ps.106.31. »oh.l2.1. ■> cb. 11. 28, 31. P Ps.105.42, 44. Rom. 4.13. « See ch.24. 13, 14. Juds?.6.17, 37. 1 Sam.14.9, 10. 2 Kings 20. 8. Luke 1. 18. ••Jer.34.lS, 19. •Lev. 1.17. 'Gen. 2. 21. Job 4. 13. " Ex.12.40 Ps. 105. 23. Acts 7.6. "■Ex. 1.11. Ps. 105. 25. * Ex. 6. R. Doul. 6. 22 v Ex. 12.36. Ps 105. 37 ■ Job 5. 26. ■■Aits 13.30 tck.26.tl, Before CHRIST about 191 3. <■ Ex 12.40. d \ Kings 21.26. « Dan. 8.23. Matt. 23.32 lTbes.2.16. t Ueb. o hi top of fire. /Jer.34.18, 19. ech. 24.7. *ch.l2. 7. & 13. 15. 4 26.4. Ex.23. 31. Num.34. 3. Deut. 1. 7. 4 11. 24. 4 34.4. Josh. 1. 4. 1 Kings 4. 21. 2 Cbron. 9. 26. Neb. 9. 8. Ps. 105.11. Isa.27.12. "ch. 15.2,3. »ch. 21.9. Gal. 4. 24. ■icli.30.3. cb. 20. 18. 4 30. 2. 1 Sam. 1. 5, 6. / So ch. 30. 3,8. Ileb. be uitded by her. ?ch. 3.17. 1911. " ch. 12. 5. i 2 Sam. 6. 16. Prov.30.21, 23. *ch.31.53. 1 Sam. 24. 12. iPrnT.15.1. 1 Pet. 3. 7. "•Job 2. 6. Ps. 106. 41, 42. Jer. 38. 5. t Ueb. that which is good in thin? eyes. t Ileb. af- flicted lier. » Ex. 2. 15. cb. 25. 18. r Ex. 15.22. 1 Tit. 2.9. 1 Pet. 2. 18. 'ch. 17.20. 4 21.18. 4 25. 12. •cb. 17. 19. Matt. 1.21. Luke 1.13, 31. || That is, GikI shall hear. ' cb. 21. 20. ch.25.18. ch. 31.42. ch. 24. 02. 426. 11. That is, the well of him that. Uvetlt and so-lh »i«'. •Num. 13. 26. a Gal. 4.22. *vur. 11. 1910. 16 But 'in the fourth generation they shall come hither again : for the iniquity ,7 of the Amorites 'in not yet full. 17 And it came to pass, that when the sun went down, and it was dark, behold a smoking furnace, and fa burning lamp that •'passed between those pieces. 18 In that same day the Lord 3 made a covenant with Abram, saying, ''Unto thy seed have I given this land, from the river of Egypt unto the great river, the river Euphrates : 19 The Kenites, and the Kenizzites, and the Kadmonites, 20 And the Hittites, and the Perizzites, and the Rephaims, 21 And the Amorites, and the Canaanites, and the Girgashites, and the Jebusites. CHAP. XVI. 1 Sarai being barren giveth Hagar to Abram. 15 Ishmael is born. 1VTO W Sarai, Abram's wife, "bare him no children : -LN and she had an handmaid, 6 an Egyptian, whose name was 'Hagar. 2 ''And Sarai said unto Abram, Behold now, the Lord 'hath restrained me from bearing: I pray 'thee go in unto my maid ; it may be that 1 may f obtain children by her. And Abram ^hearkened to the voice of Sarai. 3 And Sarai, Abram's wife, took Hagar her maid the Egyptian, after Abram ''had dwelt ten years in the land of Canaan, and gave her to her husband Abram to be his wife. 4 II And he went in unto Hagar, and she con- ceived : and when she saw that she had conceived, her mistress was 'despised in her eyes. 5 And Sarai said unto Abram, My wrong be upon thee : I have given my maid into thy bosom ; and when she saw that she had conceived, I was despised in her eyes: ''the Lord judge between me and thee. 6 'But Abram said unto Sarai, '"Behold, thy maid is in thy hand ; do to her t as it jdeaseth thee. And when Sarai f dealt hardly with her, "she fled from her face. 7 II And the angel of the Lord found her by a fountain of water in the wilderness, "by the fountain in the way to J 'Shur. 8 And he said, Hagar, Sarai's maid, whence earnest thou ? and whither wilt thou go ? And she said, I flee from the face of my mistress Sarai. 9 And the angel of the Lord said unto her, Return to thy mistress, and 'submit thyself under her hands. 10 And the angel of the Lord said unto her, T will multiply thy seed exceedingly, that it shall not be numbered for multitude. 11 And the angel of the Lord said unto her, Be- hold, thou artvrith child, and shalt bear a son, and shalt call his name Hlshmael; because the LORD hath heard thy affliction. 12 And he will be a wild man ; his hand will be against every man, and every man's hand against him; "and heshalf dwell in the presenceofaU his brethren. 13 And she called the name of the LoBD that spake unto her, Thou Lxod seest me: for she said. Have I also here looked after him thai seeth me? 14 Wherefore the well was called IIBeer-iahai- roi ; behold, it is 'between Kadesh ami In-red. 15 II And "Hagar bare Abram a son : ami Abram called his son's name, which Hagar bare, 'Ishmael. lb' And Abram was fourscore and six years old, when Hagar bare Ishmael to Abram. 17 Circumcision is instituted. CHAP. XVII. I God rencweth the covenant. 16 Circumcision is instituted. 10 Isaac is promised. 23 Abraham and Ishmael are circumcised. AND when Abram was ninety years old and nine, the Lord "appeared to Abram, and said unto him, b I am the Almighty God ; c walk before me, and be thou II ''perfect. 2 And I will make my covenant between me and thee, and 'will multiply thee exceedingly. 3 And Abram ■'fell on his face : and God talked with him, saying, 4 As for me, behold, my covenant is with thee, and thou shalt be "a father of fmany nations. 5 Neither shall thy name any more be called Abram ; but ''thy name shall be || Abraham : 'for a father of many nations have I made thee. _ 6 And I will make thee exceeding fruitful, and I will make ''nations of thee ; and 'kings shall come out of thee. 7 And I will ""establish my covenant between me and thee, and thy seed after thee, in their generations, for an everlasting covenant ; "to be a God unto thee, and to °thy seed after thee. 8 And P I will give unto thee, and to thy seed after thee, the land fwherein thou art a stranger, all the land of Canaan, for an everlasting possession ; and T will be their God. 9 IF And God said unto Abraham, Thou shalt keep my covenant therefore, thou, and thy seed after thee, in their generations. 10 This is my covenant, which ye shall keep, between me and you, and thy seed after thee ; 'Every man-child among you shall be circumcised. 11 And ye shall circumcise the flesh of your foreskin ; and it shall be 'a token of the covenant betwixt me and you. 12 And f he that is eight days old "shall be cir- cumcised among you, every man-child in your gene- rations, he that is born in the house, or bought with money of any stranger, which is not of thy seed. 13 He that is born in thy house, and he that is bought with thy money, must needs be circumcised : and my covenant shall be in your flesh for an ever- lasting covenant. 14 And the uncircumcised man-child, whose flesh of his foreskin is not circumcised, that soul "shall be cut off from his people ; he hath broken my covenant. 15 TI And God said unto Abraham, As for Sarai thy wife, thou shalt not call her name Sarai, but II Sarah shall her name be. 16 And I will bless her, 'and give thee a son also of her : yea, I will bless her, and f she shall be a mother y of nations ; kings of people shall be of her. 17 Then Abraham fell upon his face,*and laughed, and said in his heart, Shall a child be born unto him that is an hundred years old? and shall Sarah, that is ninety years old, bear ? 18 A.nd Abraham said unto God, O that Ishmael might live before thee ! 19 And God said, "Sarah thy wife shall bear thee a son indeed ; and thou shalt call his name Isaac : and I will establish my covenant with him for an everlasting covenant, and with his seed after him. 20 And as for Ishmael, I have heard thee : Behold, 1 have blessed him, and will make him fruitful, and v will multiply him exceedingly : twelve princes shall he beget, d and I will make him a great nation. 18 Before C II K 1ST 1910. «ch.l2.1. » ch. 28. 3. & 35. 11. Ex. 6. 3. Deut. 10.17 • ch. 5. 22. & 48. 15. 1 Kings 2. 4. & 8.25. 2 Kings 20. 3. II Or, upright,or, niic>r*>. Deut.8.2. 23. & 13. 3. Josh.22.22. Lukel6.15. 1 See Judg. 2Cur.ll.ll. 19. 24. « eta. 19. 1. J ver. 1. •Hob.10.3S2. /Num. 16. "See ch. 22. 18. 5. 2 Sum. 24. 17. fjer. 5. 1. "2 Pet. 2. 7,8. » Ex. 2. 14. /■Job 8.20. Isa.3.10,11. 'Job 8.3. & 34.17. Ps. 58.11. & 94. 2. p See Rom. 3. 6. 2 Kings 6. * Jer. 5. 1. 18. Ezek22.30. Acts 13. 11. 'Lukel8.1. » ch. 3. 19. Job 4. 19. Eccl.12.7. 1 Cor. 15. (cli. 7. 1. 47, 48. 2Pet. 2.7,9. 2 Cor. 5. 1. 'ch. 18.20. • 1 Cliron. 21. 15. > Matt.1.18. "Num. 16. 21,45. 'Ex. 9. 21. Luke 1 7.2S. 4 24.11. i Num. 16. 24, 26. Rev. 18. 4. t lleb. are f;,„,l. || Or. pun- ishment. » JucV. 6. 39. « Luke 18. 13. Rom. 9. 15, • Jam. 5.16. 16. "•Ps. 31.22. c 1 Kings 19. 3. ■' ver. 26. Matt. 24. 16,17,18. Luke 9. 62. Phil. 3. 13, 1!. •ActslO.14. • ch.18.22. »ch. 18.1, Ac. The Sodomites stricken Hind. 2 And he said, Behold now, my lords, "turn in, I pray you, into your servant's house, and tarn 7 all night, and d wasn your feet, and ye shall rise up early, and go on your ways. And they said, e Xay; but we will abide in the street all night. 3 And he pressed upon them greatly ; and they turned in unto him, and entered into his house; •'and he made them a feast, and did bake unleavened bread, and they did eat. _ 4 IF But before they lay down, the men of the city, even the men of Sodom, compassed the house round, both old and young, all the people from every quarter : 5 ? And they called unto Lot, and said unto him, Where are the men which came in to thee this night? ''bring them out unto us, that we 'may know them. 6 And 'Lot went out at the door unto them, and shut the door after him, 7 And said, I pray you, brethren, do not so wickedly. 8 'Behold now, I have two daughters which have not known man; let me, I pray you, bring them out unto you, and do ye to them as is good m your eyes : only unto these men do nothing ; "'for there- fore came they under the shadow of my roof. 9 And they said, Stand back. And they said again, This one fellow "came in to sojourn, "and he will needs be a judge: now will we deal worse with thee than with them. And they pressed sore upon the man, even Lot, and came near to break the door. 10 But the men put forth their hand, and pulled Lot into the house to them, and shut to the door. 11 And they smote the men 'that were at the door of the house with blindness, both small and great; so that they wearied themselves to find the door. 12 IF And the men said unto Lot, Hast thou here any besides? son-in-law, and thy sons, and thy daughters, and whatsoever thou hast in the city, bring them out of this place : 13 For we will destroy this place, because the r cry of them is waxen great before the face of the Lord; and 'the Lord hath sent us to destroy it. 14 And Lot went out, and spake unto his sorts- in-law, 'which married his daughters, and said, "Up, get you out of this place; for the Lord will destroy this city : -"but he seemed as one that mocked unto his sons-in-law. 15 IF And when the morning arose, then the angels hastened Lot, saying, "Arise, take thy wife, and thy two daughters which fare here, lest thou be consumed in the || iniquity of the city. 16 And while he lingered, the men laid hold upon his hand, and upon the hand of his wife, and upon the hand of his two daughters; "the Lord being merciful unto him; 'and they brought him forth, and set him without the city. 17 IF And it came to pass, when they had brought them forth abroad, that lie said, "Escape for thv life; 'look not behind thee, neither stay thou iu all the plain: escape to the mountain, lest thou be consumed. 18 And Lot said unto them, ( Mi. not so, my Lord : 19 Behold now, thy servant hath found grace in thy sight, and thou hast magnified thy mercy, which thou hast showed unto me in saving my lire: and 1 cannot escape to the mountain, Test some evil take me, and 1 die: 20 Behold now, this city is near to flee unto, and it is a little one: Oh, let me escape thither! (is it not a little one?) and my soul shall live. 19 Beforo CH HI ST 1898. /.Iob42.8.9. Ps. 145. 19. t Ileb. thy fact, a Seech .32. 25, 26. Ex. 32. 10. Deut 9.14. Mark 6. 5. * ch. 13.10. & 14. 2. „ That is, Utile.. ver. 20. t Ileb. ynnc forth. Deut. 29. 23. Isa. 13.19. Jer. 20. 16. & 50. 40. Ezelc. 16. 49, 50. Hos.11.8. Amos 4. 11. Zeph. 2.9. Lukel7.29, 2 Pet. 2. 6. Juile 7. *ch. 14. 3. Ps. 107.34, 'Luko 17. 32. "■ch.lS.22 "llev.18.9 •ch.8.1.4 18. 23. v ver. 17,19 «ch.l6.2,4 ch. 38. 8, 9 Deut. 25. 5 "Mark 12. 19. 1897. Deut. 2. 9 'Deut.2.19. Reforo CIIIUST :LhuUtl898. t Ileb. ar rial to an hus- hand ch. 18. 23. ver. 18. * 2 Kings 20.3. 2 Cor. 1.12. Or, sim- plicity, or, sincerity. 'ch. 31. 7. 35. 5. Ex. 34. 24. 1 Sum. 25. 26,34. ch. 39. 9. Lev. 6. 2. e. 51. 4. 1 Sam.7.5. 2 Kings 5. II. Job 42. 8. Jam. 5. 14, 15. Uolin516. ch. 2. 17. v Num.16. 32,33. 5rh.20. 1(1. Ex 32. 21. Josh. 7.25, ' ch. 34. 7. •ch.42. 18, Pa. 36. 1. Prov. 16. 6, (ch. 12. 12 & 26. 7. "Seech.ll, 29. * ch. 12. 1, 9, 11, &c. Ileb. 11. 8. I>ch.l2.13. ■ ch. 12. 16. « ch. 13. 9. f Ileb. as is giiod in thine eyes. & ver. 5. c ch. 26. 11. •< ch. 24. 65. "Job 42. 9, 10. /ch. 12.17. Sodom and Gomorrah destroyed. GENESIS. 21 And he said unto him, See,-T have accepted fthee concerning this thing also, that I will not overthrow this city, for the which thou hast spoken. 22 Haste thee, escape thither; for "I cannot do anything till thou be come thither: therefore ''the name of the city was called || Zoar. 23 IT The sun was f risen upon the earth when Lot entered into Zoar. 24 Then 'the Lord rained upon Sodom and upon Gomorrah brimstone and fire from the Lord out of heaven ; 25 And he overthrew those cities, and all the plain, and all the inhabitants of the cities, and 'that which grew upon the ground. 26 ITBut his wife looked back from behind him, and she became 'a pillar of salt. 27 IT And Abraham gat up early in the morning to the place where '"he stood before the Lord : 28 And he looked toward Sodom and Gomorrah, and toward all the land of the plain, and beheld, and lo, "the smoke of the country went up as the smoke of a furnace. 29 IT And it came to pass, when God destroyed the cities of the plain, that God "remembered Abra- ham, and sent Lot out of the midst of the overthrow, when he overthrew the cities in the which Lot dwelt. 30 IF And Lot went up out of Zoar, and ''dwelt in the mountain, and his two daughters with him; for he feared to dwell in Zoar: and he dwelt in a cave, he, and his two daughters. 31 And the first-born said unto the younger, Our father is old, and there is not a man in the earth ''to come in unto us after the manner of all the earth : 32 Come, let us make our father drink wine, and we will lie with him, that we r may preserve seed of our father. 33 And they made their father drink wine that night: and the first-born went in, and lay with her father; and he perceived not when she lay down, nor when she arose. 34 And it came to pass on the morrow, that the first-born said unto the younger, Behold, I lay yester- night with my father : let us make him drink wine this night also; and go thou in, and lie with him, that we may preserve seed of our father. _ 35 And they made their father drink wine that night also: and the younger arose, and lay with him; and he perceived not when she lay down, nor when she arose. 36 Thus were both the daughters of Lot with child by their father. 37 And the first-born bare a son, and called his name Moab : "the same is the father of the Moab- ites unto this day. 38 And the younger she also bare a son, and called his name Ben-ammi: 'the same is the father of the children of Ammon unto this day. CHAP. XX. 1 Abraham sojourneth at Oerar. 2 He denieth his wife, and loseth her. AJSID Abraham journeyed from "thence toward the south country, and dwelled between 4 Ka- desh and Shur, and "sojourned in Gerar. 2 And Abraham said of Sarah his wife, d She is my sister: and Abimelech king of Gerar sent and 'took Sarah. < 3 But ■'God came to Abimelech s in a dream by oight, and said to him, ''Behold, thou art but a dead 20 aboutl898. «ch. 18. 1. 'ch.16.7,14. * ch. 26. 6. * oh. 12. 13, WssKmm wP k - ■ IF M A & A BB , Hagar and Ishmael cast forth. 7 And she said, Who would have said unto Abra- ham, that Sarah should have given children suck ? Tor I have borne him a son in his old age. 8 And the child grew, and was weaned: and Abraham made a great feast the same day that Isaac was weaned. 9 IT And Sarah saw the son of Hagar m the Egyp- tian, "which she had borne unto Abraham, "mocking. 10 Wherefore she said unto Abraham, ''Cast out this bond- woman, and her son : for the son of this bond-woman shall not be heir with my son, even with Isaac. 11 And the thing was very grievous in Abraham's sight, ''because of his son. 12 1 And God said unto Abraham, Let it not be grievous in thy sight, because of the lad, and be- cause of thy bond-woman ; in all that Sarah hath said unto thee, hearken unto her voice : for r in Isaac shall thy seed be called. 13 And also of the son of the bond-woman will I make "a nation, because he is thy seed. 14 And Abraham rose up early in the morning, and took bread, and a bottle of water, and gave it unto Hagar, (putting it on her shoulder) and the child, and 'sent her away : and she departed, and wandered in the wilderness of Beer-sheba. 15 And the water was spent in the bottle, and she cast the child under one of the shrubs. 16 And she went, and sat her down over against him, a good way off, as it were a bow-shot : for she said, Let me not see the death of the child. And she sat over against Aim, and lifted up her voice, and wept. 17 And "God heard the voice of the lad : and the angel of God called to Hagar out of heaven, and said unto her, What aileth thee, Hagar ? Fear not ; for God hath heard the voice of the lad where he is. 18 Arise, lift up the lad, and hold him in thine hand : for '"I will make him a great nation. 19 And x God opened her eyes, and she saw a well of water : and she went, and filled the bottle with water, and gave the lad drink. 20 And God y was with the lad ; and he grew, and dwelt in the wilderness, z and became an archer. 21 And he dwelt in the wilderness of Paran : and his mother "took him a wife out of the land of Egypt. 22 IF And it came to pass at that time, that 6 Abimelech and Phichol the chief captain of his host spake unto Abraham, saying, c God is with thee in all that thou doest: 23 Now therefore d swear unto me here by God, t that thou wilt not deal falsely with me, nor with my son, nor with my son's son : but according to the kind- ness that I have done unto thee, thou shalt do unto me, and to the land wherein thou hast sojourned. 24 And Abraham said, I will swear. 25 And Abraham reproved Abimelech because of a well of water, which Abimelech's servants "had violently taken away. 26 And Abimelech said, I wot not who hath done this thing: neither didst thou tell me, neither yet heard I of it, but to-day. 27 And Abraham took sheep and oxen, and gave them unto Abimelech : and both of them -iiiade a covenant. 28 And Abraham set seven ewe-lambs of the flock by themselves. 29 And Abimelech said unto Abraham, s What mean these seven ewe-lambs, which thou hast set by themselves? CHAP. XXII. Abraham tempted to offer Isaac. Before Before CHRIST CI1 KIST aboutl897. 'ch. 18.11, about 1-9-'. ''ch. 31.48, 52. •• ch. 26. 33. || '1 bat is, The. will of the. oath. aboutlSOl. "•ch. 16. 1. "ch.lG. 15. ° Gal. 4. 22. about 1892. || Or, tree. P Gal. 4. 30. See ch. 25. * ch. 4. 26. 6.&i,6. 6,7. ' Deut. 33. 27. Isa. 40. 28. Rom.16.26. i ch. 17. IS. lTim.1.17. "■Rom.0.7.8 Ueb. 11.18. 1872. Jos. Ant. « 1 Cor. 10. 13. • ver. 18. Ueb. 11.17. ch. 16. 10. Jam. 1. 12. & 17. 20. TL'et. 1.7. t Ueb. Behnld me. Mleb.11.17. • 2 Chron. 'John 8.35. 3.1. » Ex. 3. 7. ch. 13. 2. ver. 19. ver. 35. Ps. 112.3. Prov.10.22. • ch. 15. 2. « ch. 17. 8. •* ver. 10. lCliron.29. ch.39.4,5,6. 15. Ps.105. 12. "ch. 47.29. lCliron.29. 24. Ileb. 11. 9, 13. Lam. 5. 6. <* Acts 7. 5. /ch. 14. 22. Dent. 6.13. Josh. 2. 12. t Ileb. a prince of God. « ch. 13. 2. fell. 26. 3ft. & 27. 46. & 28. 2. Ex. 34. IS. & 14. 14. Dent. 7. 3. & 24. 35. ft ch. 28. 2. • ch. 12. 1. *ch. 12.1,7. 'ch.12.7. & 13. 15. & 15. 18. & 17. 8. Ex. 32. 13. t Heb. full Deut. 1. 8. money. & 34. 4. Acts 7. 5. »Ex.23.20, 23. & 33. 2. Ileb. 1. 14. » Josh. 2. tHeb. ears. 17, 20. /ch. 34.20, 24. liuth 4. 4. e See » ver. 2. 2 Sam. 24. || Or, and. 21-24. Pch.27.43. t Hob. that women which draw water go forth. ? Ex. 2. 16. 1 Sam.9.11. r ver. 27. ch. 26. 24. & 28. 13. &. 32. 9. £x. 3; 6,16. Abraham purchaseth Machpelah. 14 And Ephron answered Abraham, saying unto him, 15 My lord, hearken unto me : the land is worth four hundred 'shekels of silver; what z>that betwixt me and thee? bury therefore thy dead. 16 And Abraham hearkened unto Ephron, and Abraham 'weighed to Ephron the silver which he had named in the audience of the sons of Heth, four hundred shekels of silver, current money with the merchant. 17 IF And 'the field of Ephron, which was in Machpelah, which was before Mamre, the field and the cave which was therein, and all the trees that were in the field, that were in all the borders round about, were made sure 18 Unto Abraham for a possession in the pre- sence of the children of Heth, before all that went in at the gate of his city. 19 And after this, Abraham buried Sarah his wife in the cave of the field of Machpelah, before Mamre : the same is Hebron in the land of Canaan. 20 And the field, and the cave that is therein 'were made sure unto Abraham for a possession of a burying-place, by the sons of Heth. CHAP. XXIV. 1 Abraham sweareth his servant; 12 his prayer; 14 his sign. Rebchah meeteth him, 18 and fulfdlelh his sign. 34 The servant shewelh his mes- sage. 50 Laban and Bethuel approve it. 58 Rebekah consenteth to go. AND Abraham "was old and f "well stricken in age : and the Lord liad blessed Abraham in all things. 2 And Abraham said c unto his eldest servant of his house, that ''ruled over all that he had, 'Put, I pray thee, thy hand under my thigh : 3 And I will make thee ^wear by the Lord, the God of heaven, and the God of the earth, that *thou shalt not take a wife unto my son of the daughters of the Canaanites among whom I dwell : 4 ''But thou shalt go 'unto my country, and to my kindred, and take a wife unto my son Isaac. 5 And the servant said unto him, Peradventure the woman will not be willing to follow me unto this land : must I needs bring thy son again unto the land from whence thou earnest? 6 And Abraham said unto him, Beware thou, that thou bring not my son thither again. 7 H The Loed God of heaven, which 'took me from my father's house, and from the land of my kindred, and which spake unto me, and that sware unto me, saying, 'Unto thy seed will I give this land : "'he shall send his angel before thee, and thou shalt take a wife unto my son from thence. 8 And if the woman will not be willing to follow thee, then "thou shalt be clear from this mine oath ; only bring not my son thither again. 9 And the servant put his hand under the thigh of Abraham his master, and sware to him concern- ing that matter. 10 IT And the servant took ten camels, of the camels of his master, and departed ; °|| (for all the goods of his master were in his hand;) and he arose, and went to Mesopotamia, unto ^the city of Nahor. 11 And he made his camels to kneel down with- out the city by a well of water, at the time of the evening, even the time f 'that women go out to draw water : 12 And he said, r O Loed, God of my master Abraham's servant journey eth: CHAP. XXIV. Tie is entertained by Laban. Abraham, I pray thee, "send me good speed this day, and shew kindness unto my master Abraham. 13 Behold, T stand here by the well of water ; and "the daughters of the men of the city come out to draw water : 14 And let it come to pass, that the damsel to whom I shall say, Let down thy pitcher, I pray thee, that I may drink ; and she shall say, Drink, and I will give thy camels drink also : let the same be she that thou hast appointed for thy servant Isaac ; and '"thereby shall I know that thou hast shewed kindness unto my master. 15 IT And it came to pass, before he had done speak- ing, that behold, Re be kali came out, who was born to Bethuel, son of 'Milcah, the wife of JNTahor, Abra- ham's brother, with her pitcher upon her shoulder. 16 And the damsel '-'was f very fair to look upon, a virgin ; neither had any man known her : and she went down to the well, and filled her pitcher, and came up. 17 And the servant ran to meet her, and said, Let me, I pray thee, drink a little water of thy pitcher. 18 "And she said, Drink, my lord : and she hasted, and let down her pitcher upon her hand, and gave him drink. 19 And when she had done giving him drink, she said, I will draw water for thy camels also, until they have done drinking. 20 And she hasted, and emptied her pitcher into the trough, and ran again unto the well to draw water, and drew for all his camels. 21 And the man, wondering at her, held his peace, to wit whether °the Loed had made his jour- ney prosperous, or not. 22 And it came to pass, as the camels had done drinking, that the man took a golden b \\ ear-ring, of half a shekel weight, and two bracelets for her hands of ten shekels weight of gold, 23 And said, Whose daughter art thou ? tell me, I pray thee : is there room in thy father's house for us to lodge in? 24 And she said unto him, T am the daughter of Bethuel the son of Milcah, which she bare unto Nahor. 25 She said, moreover, unto him, We have both straw and provender enough, and room to lodge in. 26 And the man rf bowed down his head, and worshipped the Lord. 27 And he said, "Blessed be the Loed God of my master Abraham, who hath not left destitute my master of / his mercy and his truth : I being in the way, the Loed 4ed me to the house of my master's brethren. 28 And the damsel ran, and told them of her mother's house these things. 29 H And Rebekah had a brother, and his name was ''Laban : and Laban ran out unto the man, unto the well. 30 And it came to pass, when he saw the ear-ring, and bracelets upon his sister's hands, and when he heard the words of Rebekah his sister, saying, Thus spake the man unto me ; that he came unto the man, and behold, he stood by the camels at the well. 31 And he said, Come in, 'thou blessed of the Lord, wherefore standest thou without ? for I have prepared the house, and room for the camels. 32 IT And the man came into the house : and he ungirded his camels, and ''gave straw and provender Before C II R I S T 1857. •Noli. 1.11 Ps. 37. 5. < ver. +3. « cli. 29. 9. Ex. 2. 16. "'Soe .Tii'lir. 6. 17, 37. 1 Sara. 6. 7. & 14. 8. & 20. 7. 'cli.ll. 29. & 22. 23. V ch. 26. 7. ■flleb.gond tif counte- nance. 1 Pet. 3. 8. £4.9. -ver. 12,56. » Ex.32.2,3. Isa. 3. 19, 20, 21. Ezek. 16. 11, 12. 1 Pet. 3. 3. |j Or, jewel for t/0 forehead. ch. 22. 23. <* ver. 52. Ex. 4. 31. •Ex. 18. 10. ltutli 4. 14. 1 Sam. 25. 32, 39. 2 Sam. 18. 28. Luke 1. 6S. / ch. 32. 10. Ps. 9S. 3. i ver. 4S. » ch. 29. 5. ' ch. 26. 29 .liuhr.17.2 Ruth 8. 10. Ps. 115. 15, Before CH K1ST 1*57. 'Job 23. 12. John 4.34. Kph. 6. 5, 6,7. m ver. 1. ch. 13. 2. »ch. 21.2. »ch.21. 10. & 25. 5. i ver. 4. • ver. 7. < ch. 17. 1. ver. 12. * ver. 13. yver.l5,*c. 1 Sam. 1. 13. Ez.ek. 16. 11,12. » ver. 26. ch. 22. 23. -ich.47. 29. Josh. 2. 14. •Ps. 118.23, Matt.21.42. Markl2.ll. /ch. 31.24, 3 ch. 20. 15 *ch.43.24. Juu S .10,21.!| * ver. 20. for the camels, and water to wash his feet, and the men's feet that were with him. 33 And there Avas set meat before him to eat : but he said, T will not eat until I have told mine errand. And he said, Speak on. 34 And he said, I am Abraham's servant. 35 And the Loed '"hath blessed my master greatly, and he is become great: and he hath given him flocks, and herds, and silver, and gold, and men- servants, and maid-servants, and camels, and asses. 36 And Sarah, my master's wife, "bare a son to my master when she was old : and "unto him hath he given all that he hath. 37 And my master 7> made me swear, saying, Thou shalt not take a wife to my son of the daugh- ters of the Canaanites, in whose land I dwell : 38 9 But thou shalt go unto my father's house, and to my kindred, and take a wife unto my son. 39 r And I said unto my master, Peradventure the woman will not follow me. 40 'And he said unto me, The Loed, 'before whom I walk, will send his angel with thee, and prosper thy way ; and thou shalt take a wife for my son of my kindred, and of my father's house. 41 "Then shalt thou be clear from this mine oath, when thou comest to my kindred ; and if they give not thee one, thou shalt be clear from my oath. 42 And I came this day unto the well, and said, "O Loed God of my master Abraham, if now thou do prosper my way which I go : 43 ""Behold, I stand by the well of water ; and it shall come to pass, that when the virgin cometh forth to draw water, and I say to her, Give me, I pray thee, a little water of thy pitcher to drink ; 44 And she say to me, Both drink thou, and I will also draw for thy camels : let the same be the woman whom the Loed hath appointed out for my master's son. 45 y And before I had done 'speaking in mine heart, behold, Rebekah came forth with her pitcher on her shoulder; and she went down unto the well, and drew water : and I said unto her, Let me drink, I pray thee. 46 And she made haste, and let down her pitcher from her shoulder, and said, Drink, and I will give thy camels drink also : so I drank, and she made the camels drink also. 47 And I asked her, and said, Whose daughter art thou ? And she said, The daughter of Bethuel, Nahor's son, whom Milcah bare unto him : and I "put the ear-ring upon her face, and the bracelets upon her hands. 48 *And I bowed down my head, and worshipped the Loed, and blessed the Loed God of my master Abraham, which had led me in the right way to take 'my master's brother's daughter unto his son. 49 And now if ye will ''deal kindly and truly with my master, tell me : and if not, tell me ; that I may turn to the right hand, or to the left. 50 Then Laban and Bethuel answered, and said, "The thing proceedeth from the Loed : we cannot ■'speak unto thee bad or good. 51 Behold, Rebekah 'is before thee, take her, and go, and let her be thy master's son's wife, as the Lord hath spoken. 52 And it came to pass, that, when Abraham's servant heard their words, he ''worshipped the Lord, bowing himself to the earth. Of Abraham's servant and Rebehah. 53 And the servant brought forth f 'jewels of sil- ver, and jewels of gold, and raiment, and gave them to Rebekah. He gave also to her brother and to her mother '"'precious things. 54 And they did eat and drink, he and the men that were with him, and tarried all night .; and they rose up in the morning, and he said, 'Send me away unto my master. 55 And her brother and her mother said, Let the damsel abide with us || a few days, at the least ten ; after that she shall go. 56 And he said unto them, Hinder me not, seeing the Lord hath prospered my way : send me away, that I may go to my master. 57 And they said, We will call the damsel, and inquire at her mouth. 58 And they called Rebekah, and said unto her, Wilt thou go with this man ? And she said, I will g°- 59 And they sent away Rebekah their sister, and "her nurse, and Abraham's servant, and his men. 60 And they blessed Rebekah, and said unto her, Thou art our sister ; be thou "the mother of thousands of millions, and "let thy seed possess the gate of those which hate them. 61 IF And Rebekah arose, and her damsels, and they rode upon the camels, and followed the man : and the servant took Rebekah, and went his way. 62 And Isaac came from the way of the ''well Lahai-roi ; for he dwelt in the south country. 63 And Isaac went out || 'to meditate in the field at the even-tide : and he lifted up his eyes, and saw, and behold, the camels were coming. 64 And Rebekah lifted up her eyes, and when she saw Isaac, r she lighted off the camel. 65 For she had said unto the servant, What man is this that walketh in the field to meet us ? And the servant had said, It is my master : therefore she took a vail and covered herself. 66 And the servant told Isaac all things that he had done. 67 And Isaac brought her into his mother Sarah's tent, and took Rebekah, and she became his wife ; and he loved her : and Isaac s was comforted after his mother's death. CHAP. XXV. 2 The sons of Abraham by Keturah. 7 H'm age, and death. 12 The gene- rations of Ishmael. 21 Isaac prayeth for Rebekah, being barren. 24 The birth of Esau, and Jacob. 29 Esau selleth his birthright. THEN again Abraham took a wife, and her name was Keturah. 2 And "she bare him Zimran, and Jokshan, and Medan, and Midian, and Ishbak, and Shuah. 3 And Jokshan begat Sheba, and Dedan. And the sons of Dedan were Asshurim, and Letushim, and Leummim. 4 And the sons of Midian ; Ephah, and Epher, and Hanoch, and Abidah, and Eldaah. All these were the children of Keturah. 5 TT And ''Abraham gave all that he had unto Isaac. 6 But unto the sons of the concubines which Abraham had, Abraham gave gifts, and "sent them away from Isaac his son (while he yet lived) east- ward, unto ''the east country. 7 And these are the days of the years of Abraham's life which he lived, an hundred threescore and fif- teen years. Before CHRIST 1857. t Heb. vessels. i Ex. 3. 22 St 11. 2. & 12. 35. * 2 Chron. 21. 3. Ezra 1. 6. ' ver. 56, & 59. | Or, a full !/eur, of,fen months. Judg.14. 8 • ch. 35. S, 'ch. 17.16. ch.22.17. Pch.16.14. & 25. 11. II Or, to pray. 1 Josh. 1.8 Ps. 1. 2. & 77. 12. & 119.15. & 143. 5. r Josh. 15. 18. Before CHRIST 1822. GENESIS. Abraham's death. Jacob and Esau's birth. 8 Then Abraham gave up the ghost, and 'died in a good old age, an old man, and full of years ; and / was gathered to his people. 9 And 9 his sons Isaac and Ishmael buried him in the cave of Machpelah, in the field of Ephron the son of Zohar the Hittite, which is before Mamre ; 10 The field which Abraham purchased of the sons of Heth : 'there was Abraham buried, and Sarah his wife. 11 IF And it came to pass after the death of Abra- ham, that God blessed his son Isaac : and Isaac dwelt by the ''well Lahai-roi. 12 IF Now these are the generations of Ishmael, Abraham's son, 'whom Hagar the Egyptian, Sarah's handmaid, bare unto Abraham. 13 And "'these are the names of the sons of Ish- mael, by their names, according to their generations : the first-born of Ishmael, Nebajoth; and Kedar, and Adbeel, and Mibsam, 14 And Mishma, and Dumah, and Massa, 15 II Hadar, and Tenia, Jetur, Naphish, and Ke- demah : 16 These are the sons of Ishmael, and these are their names, by their towns, and by their castles : "twelve princes according to their nations. 17 And these are the years of the life of Ishmael : an hundred and thirty and seven years : and he "gave up the ghost and died, and was gathered unto his people. 18 p And they dwelt from Havilah unto Shur, that is before Egypt, as thou goest toward Assyria : and he f died 'in the presence of all his brethren. 19 IF And these are the generations of Isaac, Abraham's son : 'Abraham begat Isaac : 20 And Isaac was forty years old when he took Rebekah to wife, "the daughter of Bethuel the Sy- rian of Padan-aram, 'the sister to Laban the Sy- rian. 21 And Isaac entreated the Lord for his wife, because she was barren : "and the Lord was entreat- ed of him, and "Rebekah his wife conceived. 22 And the children struggled together within her : and she said, If it be so, why am I thus ? 'And she went to inquire of the Lord. 23 And the Lord said unto her, y Two nations are in thy womb, and two manner of people shall be separated from thy bowels : and Hhe one people shall be stronger than the other people ; and "the elder shall serve the younger. 24 IF And when her days to be delivered were fulfilled, behold, there were twins in her womb. 25 And the first came out red, *all over like an hairy garment : and they called his name Esau. 26 And after that came his brother out, and c his hand took hold on Esau's heel ; and d his name was called Jacob : and Isaac was threescore years old when she bare them. 27 And the boys grew : and Esau was 'a cunning hunter, a man of the field ; and Jacob was ■'a plain man, ^dwelling in tents. 28 And Isaac loved Esau, because the did "eat of his venison : 'but Rebekah loved Jacob. 29 IF And Jacob sod pottage : and Esau came from the field, and he was faint. 30 And Esau said to Jacob, Feed me, I pray thee, fwith that same red. pottage; for I am faint : there- fore was his name called || Edom. _ 31 And Jacob said, Sell me this day thy birth- right. •ch.38.12. aboutl853. ' 1 Chron. 1.32. ' ch. 24. 36. • ch. 21. 14. rfJudg.6.3. 1822. ch.15.15. & 49. 29. /ch.35.29. & 49. 3:(. a ch.35.29. & 50. 13. »ch. 23.16. ' ch. 49. 31. cli.16.14. &. 24. 62. I ch. 16. 15. about 1800. "i 1 Chron. 1.29. II Or, Hixilad. 1 Chron. 1. 30. »ch. 17.20. 1773. ver. 8. P 1 Sam. 15.7. t Heb. fell. Ps. 78. 64. « ch. 16. 12. ' Matt. 1.2. 1857. •ch.22.23. t ch. 24. 29. 1838. <• 1 Chron. 5.20. 2 Chron. 33. 13. Ezra 8. 23. •» Rom. 9. 10. * 1 Sam. 9. 9. & 10. 22. Kch.17.16. & 24. 60. • 2 Sam. 8. 14. <■ ch. 27. 29. Mai. 1.3. Rom. 9. 12. 'ch.27.11, 16,23. Hos.12.3. <*ch. 27.36. 1837. ch. 27. 3, 5. /Job 1.1, 8. & 2, 3. Ps. 37. 37. 'IIeb.11.9. flleb. venison was m his mouth . *ch.27.19, 25, 31. ch. 27. 6. t Heb. with that red, with that red pottage. That is, red. Isaac sojourneth at Gerar. CHAP. XXVI, XXVII. Abimelech's covenant with him. 32 And Esau said, Behold, I am f at the point to die : and what profit shall this birthright do to me? 33 And Jacob said, Swear to me this day ; and he sware unto him: and 'he sold his birthright unto Jacob. 34 Then Jacob gave Esau bread and pottage of lentiles ; and 'he did eat and drink, and rose up, and went his way : thus Esau despised his birthright. CHAP. XXVI. 1 Isaac because of famine goeth to Gerar, 26 Abimelech's covenant with him at Beer-sheba. AND there was a famine in the land, besides "the first famine that was in the days of Abraham. And Isaac went unto 6 Abimelech king of the Phili- stines unto Gerar. 2 And the Lord appeared unto him, and said, Go not down into Egypt: dwell in the land which shall tell thee of. 3 ^Sojourn in this land, and T will be with thee, md / will bless thee : for unto thee, and unto thy seed 'I will give all these countries, and I will perform ''the oath which I sware unto Abraham thy father; 4 And T will make thy seed to multiply as the stars of heaven, and will give unto thy seed all these countries : ''and in thy seed shall all the nations of the earth be blessed: 5 'Because that Abraham obeyed my voice, and kept my charge, my commandments, my statutes, and my laws. 6 IF And Isaac dwelt in Gerar: 7 And the men of the place asked him of his wife ; and "'he said, She is my sister : for "he feared to say, She is my wife ; lest, said he, the men of the place should kill me for Bebekah; because she "was fair to look upon. 8 And it came to pass when he had been there a long time, that Abimelech king of the Philistines looked out at a window, and saw, and behold, Isaac was sporting with Rebekah his wife. 9 And Abimelech called Isaac, and said, Behold, of a surety she is thy wife : and how saidst thou, She is my sister? And Isaac said unto him, Because I said, Lest I die for her. 10 And Abimelech said, What is this thou hast done unto us? one of the people might lightly have lien with thy wife, and ''thou snouldest have brought guiltiness upon us. 11 And Abimelech charged all his people, saying, He that 'toucheth this man or his wife shall surely be put to death. 12 Then Isaac sowed in that land, and f received in the same year r an hundred-fold: and the Lord 'blessed him: 13 And the man 'waxed great, and f went forward, and grew until he became very great. 14 For he had possession of flocks, and possession of herds, and great store of || servants : and the Philistines "envied him. 15 For all the wells "which his father's servants had digged in the days of Abraham his father, the Philistines had stopped them, and filled them with earth. 16 And Abimelech said unto Isaac, Go from us: for *thou art much mightier than we. 17 IF And Isaac departed thence, and pitched his tent in the valley of Gerar, and dwelt there. 18 And Isaac digged again the wells of water which they had digged in the days of Abraham his I?eforo CHRIST abontl805. fHeb. goinqtodie* * Ileb. 12. 16. 'Eccl. 8.15. Isa. 22. 13. lCor.15.32. about 1804 «ch.l2.10 » ch. 20. 2. ch. 12. 1. <* ch. 20. 1. Ps. 39. 12. Heb. 11. 9. ' ch. 28. 15. /ch. 12. 1. s ch. 13. 15. & 15. 18. »ch.22.16. Ps. 105. 9. • ch. 15. 5. & 22. 17. * ch. 12. 3. k 22. 18. I ch. 22. 16. 18. "•ch.12.13. & 20. 2, 13 " Prov. 29. 25. • ch. 24. 16 p ch. 20. 9 «Ps. 105.15 t Hob. found. 'Mat. 13.8 Mark 4. 8. » ver. 3. ch. 24.1, 35. Job 42. 12. tch. 24.35. Ps. 112. 3. Prov.10.22 t Heb. wentgoing. II Or, husbandry «ch.37.11. Keel. 4. 4. »ch. 21.30 Kx. 1. 9. Before CHRIST abont!804. vch.21.31. fHeb. living. ch. 21. 25. j| That la, Contention. That ia, Hatred. || That is, Room. ch. 17. 6. & 28. 3. &41.52. Ex. 1. 7. &ch. 17. 7. & 24. 12. & 28. 13. Ex. 3. 6. Acts 7. 32. ch. 15. 1. ■* ver. 3, 4. ch. 12. 7. &13. 18. /Ps.116.17. 9 ch. 21. 22. * Judg. 11. 7. « ver. 16. fHeb. Seeing we saw. * ch. 21. 22, 23. t Heb. If thou shalt, die. ' ch. 24. 31. Ps. 115. 15. »ch.21.31 || That is, an oath. • ch. 21. 31. || That is, the well of the oath. 1796. p ch. 36. 2. 1 ch.27.46. & 28. 1, 8. t Heb. bit- terness of spirit. nboutl760. « ch. 4S. 10. 1 Sum. 3. 2. »ProT.27.1. Jam. 4. 14. ch.25.27 28. father; for the Philistines had stopped them after the death of Abraham : y and he called their names after the names by which his father had called them. 19 And Isaac's servants digged in the valley, and found there a well of t springing water. 20 And the herdmen of Gerar *did strive with Isaac's herdmen, saying, The water is ours : and he called the name of the well || Esek ; because they strove with him. 21 And they digged another well, and strove for that also: and he called the name of it HSitnah. 22 And he removed from thence, and digged another well ; and for that they strove not : and he called the name of it HBehoboth; and he said, For now the Lord hath made room for us, and we shall "be fruitful in the land. 23 And he went up from thence to Beer-sheba. 24 And the Lord appeared unto him the same night, and said, b I am the God of Abraham thy father : c fear not, for d I am with thee, and will bless thee, and multiply thy seed for my servant Abraham's sake. 25 And he e builded an altar there, and'called upon the name of the Lord, and pitched his tent there : and there Isaac's servants digged a well. 26 IF Then Abimelech went to him from Gerar, and Ahuzzath one of his friends, "and Phichol the chief captain of his army. 27 And Isaac said unto them, "Wherefore come ye to me, seeing *ye hate me, and have 'sent me away from you j I nob. hunt 28 And they said, f We saw certainly that the Lord ''was with thee : and we said, Let there be now an oath betwixt us, even betwixt us and thee, and let us make a covenant with thee : 29 t That thou wilt do us no hurt, as we have not touched thee, and as we have done unto thee nothing but good, and have sent thee away in peace: thou art now the blessed of the Lord. 30 m And he made them a feast, and they did eat and drink. 31 And they rose up betimes in the morning, and "sware one to another: and Isaac sent them away, and they departed from him in peace. 32 And it came to pass the same day, that Isaac's servants came and told him concerning the well which they had digged, and said unto him, We have found water. 33 And he called it llShebah: "therefore the name of the city is II Beer-sheba unto this day. 34 IF 71 And Esau was forty years old when he took to wife Judith the daughter of Beeri the Hittite, and Bashemath the daughter of Elon the Hittite : 35 Which 'were t a grief of mind unto Isaac aud to Rebekah. CHAP. XXVII. 1 Isaac sendeth Esau for venison. 6 Eibckah instructed* Jacob to obtain the blessing. 3-t Esau complaimth, and by importunity obtaincth a blessing. AND it came to pass, that when Isaac was old, and "his eves were dim, so that he could not see, he called Esau his oldest son, and said unto him, My son: and he said unto him, Behold, here am I. 2 And he said, Behold now, I am old, I know not the day of my death: 3 r Now "therefore take, I pray thee, tliy weapons. thy quiver and thy bow, and go out to the Held, and f take me some venison; OR Isaac sendeth Esau for venison. 4 And make me savoury meat, such as I love, and bring it to me, that I may eat; that my soul d may bless thee before I die. 5 And Rebekah heard when Isaac spake to Esau his son: and Esau went to the held to hunt for venison, and to bring it. 6 IT And Rebekah spake unto Jacob her son, saying, Behold, I heard thy father speak unto Esau thy brother, saying, 7 Bring me venison, and make me savoury meat, that I may eat, and bless thee before the Lokd, before my death. 8 Now therefore, my son, 'obey my voice, accord- ing to that which I command thee. 9 Go now to the flock, and fetch me from thence two good kids of the goats ; and I will make them •'savoury meat for thy father, such as he loveth : 10 And thou shalt bring it to thy father, that he may eat, and that he ''may bless thee before his death. 11 And Jacob said to Rebekah his mother, Be- hold, '"Esau my brother is a hairy man, and I am a smooth man: 12 My father peradventure will 'feel me, and I shall seem to him as a deceiver; and I shall bring "a curse upon me, and not a blessing. 13 And his mother said unto him, 'Upon me be thy curse, my son; only obey my voice, and go fetch me them. 14 And he went, and fetched, and brought them to his mother : and his mother : "made savoury meat, such as his father loved. 15 And Rebekah took f n goodly raiment of her eldest son Esau, which were with her in the house, and put them upon Jacob her younger son: 16 And she put the skins of the kids of the goats upon his hands, and upon the smooth of his neck : 17 And she gave the savoury meat and the bread, which she had prepared, into the hand of her son Jacob. 18 IT And he came unto his father, and said, My fa- ther. And he said, Here am I ; who art thou, my son ? 19 And Jacob said unto his father, I am Esau thy first-born; I have done according as thou badest me: arise, I pray thee, sit and eat of my venison, "that thy soul may bless me. 20 And Isaac said unto his son, How is it that thou hast found it so quickly, my son ? And he said, Because the Lord thy God brought it fto me. 21 And Isaac said unto Jacob, Come near, I pray thee, that I p may feel thee, my son, whether thou be my very son Esau, or not. 22 And Jacob went near unto Isaac his father; and he felt him, and said, The voice is Jacob's voice, but the hands are the hands of Esau. 23 And he discerned him not, because 'his hands were hairy, as his brother Esau's hands: so he blessed him. 24 And he said, Art thou my very son Esau? And he said, I am. 25 And he said, Bring it near to me, and I will eat of my son's venison, that my soul may bless thee. And he brought it near to him, and he did eat: and he brought him wine, and he drank. 26 And his father Isaac said unto him, Come near now, and kiss me, my son. 27 And he came near, and kissed him: and he smelled the smell of his raiment, and blessed him, and said, See, s the smell of my son is as the smell of a field which the Lord hath blessed : 20 GENESIS. Before CHRIST aboutt76'i. <* ver. 27. cb. 48. 9,1 5. & 49. 28. Deut.33.1. « vcr. 13. / vor. 4. '■ch^. 25. ver. 22. * ch. 9. 25. Deut.27.18. ' ch. 43. 9. 1 Sum. 25. 24. 2Sam.l4.9. Matt.27.25, f Heb. desirable. » ver. 27. tHeb. before me. p vor. 12. { Ter. 16. Beforo CHRIST il>uutl7fi0. ' ver. 4. •Hos.14.6 'IIeb.11.20. Dent. 33. 13. 28. S:im.l.21. ch. -15.18. * Dent. 33. 28. v cb. 9. 25. & 25. 23. ch. 49. 8. ch. 12. 3. Num. 24. 9. 1 ver. 4, tircbyivm- bled with a great trem- bling great- ly. t Heb. hunted. ch.28.3,4. Uoin.11.29. •'Hcb.12.17 ch. 25. 26. That is, a upphmter. /ch. 25.33. 1 Fulfilled . 2 Siim.8.14. ver. 29. » ver. 28. Or, sup- ported. iHob.12.17. * vor. 28. Heb. 11.20. Or, nf the fatness. ' ch. 25. 23. Obiul. 18, 19, 20. 2Sam.8.14. "> 2 Kings 8. 20. "ch. 37.4,8. ch. 50. 3, 4,10. p Obad. 10. i Pa. 64. 5, ch.11.31 » ch. 26. 35. k 28. 8. t ch. 24. 3. Jacob obtaincth a blessing 28 Therefore 'God give thee of "the dew of heaven, and "the fatness of the earth, and 'plenty of corn and wine: 29 "Let people serve thee, and nations bow down to thee ; be lord over thy brethren, and dct thy moth- er's sons bow down to tliee : "cursed be every one that curseth thee, and blessed be he that blesseth thee. 30 If And it came to pass, as soon as Isaac had made an end of blessing Jacob, and Jacob was yet scarce gone out from the presence of Isaac his father, that Esau his brother came in from his hunting. 31 And he also had made savoury meat, and brought it unto his father; and said unto his father, Let my father arise, and 6 eat of his son's venison, that thy soul may bless me. 32 And Isaac his father said unto him, Who art thou? And he said, I am thy son, thy first-born, Esau. 33 And Isaac f trembled very exceedingly, and said, Who? where is he that hath f taken venison, and brought it me, and I have eaten of all before thou earnest, and have blessed him? yea, r and he shall be blessed. 34 And when Esau heard the words of his father, d he cried with a great and exceeding bitter cry, and said unto his father, Bless me, even me also, O my father ! 35 And he said, Thy brother came with subtilty, and hath taken away thy blessing. 36 And he said, Ts not he rightly named H Jacob ? for he hath supplanted me these two times: 'he took away my birth-right; and behold, now he hath taken away my blessing. And he said, Hast thou not reserved a blessing for me? 37 And Isaac answered and said unto Esau, 'Behold, I have made him thy lord, and all hi& brethren have I given to him for servants; and *with corn and wine have I || sustained him: and what shall I do now unto thee, my son? 38 And Esau said unto his father, Hast thou but one blessing, my father? bless me, even me also, O my father? And Esau lifted up his voice, 'and wept. 39 And Isaac his father answered, and said unto him, Behold, 7 thy dwelling shall be || the fatness of the earth, and ot the dew of heaven from above; 40 And by thy sword shalt thou live, and 'shalt serve thy brother: and "'it shall come to pass when thou shalt have the dominion, that thou shalt break his yoke from off thy neck. 41 H And Esau "hated Jacob because of the bless- ing wherewith his father blessed him : and Esau said in his heart, "The days of mourning for my father are at hand, ^then will I slay my brother Jacob. 42 And these words of Esau her elder son were told to Rebekah: and she sent and called Jacob her younger son, and said unto him, Behold, thy brother Esau, as touching thee, doth 'comfort him- self, purposing to kill thee. 43 Now therefore, my son, obey my voice : and arise, flee thou to Laban my brother r to Haran. 44 And tarry with him a few days, until thy brother's fury turn away; 45 Until thy brother's"anger turn away from thee, and he forget that which thou hast done to him : then I will send, and fetch thee from thence. Why should I be deprived also of you both in one day?^ 46 And Rebekah said to Isaac, T am weary of my life, because of the daughters of Heth : 'if Jacob take a wife of the daughters of Heth, such as these The vision of Jacob's ladder. CHAP. XXVIII, XXIX. Jacob and Rachel meet. which are of the daughters of the land, what good shall my life do ine ? CHAP. XXVIII. 1 Isaac blesseth Jacob, and sendeth him to Padan-aram. 12 The vision of Jacob's ladder. 18 The stone of Beth-el. 20 Jacob's vow. AND Isaac called Jacob, and "blessed him, and charged him, and said unto him, 'Thou shalt not take a wife of the daughters of Canaan. 2 c Arise,goto t Tadan-aram,to the house of "Bethuel thy mother's father; and take thee a wife from thence of the daughters of 7 Laban thy mother's brother. 3 ? And God Almighty bless thee, and make thee fruitful, and multiply thee, that thou may est be f a multitude of people ; 4 And give thee ''the blessing of Abraham, to thee, and to thy seed with thee ; that thou mayest inherit the land f Vherein thou art a stranger, which God gave unto Abraham. 5 And Isaac sent away Jacob : and he went to Padan-aram unto Laban, son of Bethuel the Syrian, the brother of Rebekah, Jacob's and Esau's mother. 6 IT When Esau saw that Isaac had blessed Jacob, and sent him away to Padan-aram, to take him a wife from thence ; and that as he blessed him, he gave him a charge, saying, Thou shalt not take a wife of the daughters of Canaan ; 7 And that Jacob obeyed his father, and his mother, and was gone to Padan-aram : 8 And Esau seeing *that the daughters of Canaan fpleased not Isaac his father ; 9 Then went Esau unto Ishmael, and took unto the wives which he had, 'Mahalath the daughter of Ishmael, Abraham's son, ™the sister of Nebajoth, to be his wife. 10 IT And Jacob "went out from Beer-sheba, and went toward "Haran. 11 And he lighted upon a certain place, and tar- ried there all night, because the sun was set : and he took of the stones of that place, and put them for his pillows, and lay down in that place to sleep. 12 And he ^dreamed, and behold, a ladder set up on the earth, and the top of it reached to heaven : and behold, *the angels of God ascending and de- scending on it. 13 'And behold, the Loed stood above it, and said, T am the Lord God of Abraham thy father, and the God of Isaac : 'the land whereon thou liest, to thee will I give it, and to thy seed. 14 And "thy seed shall be as the dust of the earth ; and thou shalt t spread abroad "to the west, and to the east, and to the north, and to the south : and in thee and x in thy seed shall all the families of the earth be blessed*. 15 And behold, y I am with thee, and will 'keep thee in all places whither thou goest, and will "bring thee again into this land : for 6 1 will not leave thee, "until I have done that which I have spoken to thee of. 16 IT And Jacob awaked out of his sleep, and he said, Surely the Loed is in d this place ; and I knew it not. 17 And he was afraid, and said, How dreadful is this place ! this is none other but the house of God, and this is the gate of heaven. 18 And Jacob rose up early in the morning, and took the stone that he had put for his pillows, and 'set it up for a pillar/and poured oil upon the top of it. 1 9 And he called the name of ''that place II Beth-el : but the name of that city was called Luz at the first. Before Before CHRIST CHRIST about 17 60. about 1760. "<;h.31. 13. Judg.11.30. 2 Sam.15.8. * ver. 15. *1 Tim. 6.8. ' Judg. 11. 31. 2 Sam. 19. 24, 30. ™ Deut. 26. 1760. 17. «ch.27.33. 2 Sam. 15.8. » ch. 24. 3. 2 Kings 5. 17. » ch. 35. 7, «Hos.l2.12. 14. »Lev.27.30. d ch. 25.20. « ch. 22. 23. t Heb. lift / ch. 24. 29. up his feet. "Num.23.7. e ch.17.1,6. Hos.12. 12. t Heb. children. f Heb. an assembly of people. i ch. 12. 2. f Heb. of thysnjourn- ings. « ch. 17. 8. t Heb. Is there peace to him? »ch. 43.27. * ch. 24. 3. t Heb. yet & 26. 35. the day is t Heb. were great. evil in the eyes, <£c. aboutl760. ' ch. 36. 3, she is called Bashemath "•ch.25.13. ' Ex. 2. 16. » Hob. 12. 12. • Called, Acts 7. 2, Charran. * Ex. 2. 17. pch. 41.1. • ch. 33. 4. Job 33. 15. 445.14,15. 9. Toll n 1.51. Heb. 1. 14. /ch.13. 8. & 14. 14, 16. * ch. 35. 1. »ch. 24.28. & 48. 3. «ch.26. 24. ' ch. 13. 15. & 35. 12. "ch.13. 16. t Heb. t Heb. hearing. breahforth. " ch. 24. 29. » ch.13. 14. Deut.t2.20. *ch. 12.3. & 18. IS. & 22. 18. I ch. 2. 23. * 26. 4. Juds. 9. 2. v sco ver. 2 Sam. 5.1. 20, 21. & 19. 12, 13. ch.26.24. t Heb. a & 31. 3. month of « ch. 4S. 16. days. Pe. 121. 5, 7, 8. « oh. 35. 6. &Deufc28.6. Josh. 1. 5. 1 Kings 8. Heb! 13. 5. • Num. 23. 19. * Ex. 3. 5. Josh. 5. 15. • ch. 81.18, 45. & 35. 14. »ch. 31.41. /Lev. 8. 10, 2 Sam.3.14. U, 12. Num. 7. 1. .1 udg. 1. 23, 20. Hew. 4. 16. || That is. ths. house oj Gvd. 20 \A.nd Jacob vowed a vow, saying, If "God will be with me, and will keep me in tnis way that I go, and will give me *bread to eat, and raiment to put on, 21 So that 'I come again to my father's house in peace ; m then shall the Loed be my God : 22 And this stone, which I have set for a pillar, "shall be God's house : "and of all that thou shalt give me, I will surely give the tenth unto thee. CHAP. XXIX. 1 Jacob cometh to the well of Haran: 18 He covenanteth for Rachel; 23 He is deceived with Leah: 28 He marrieth also Rachel, and serveth for her seven years more. rpHEN Jacob fwent on his journey, "and came J- into the land of the t people of the east. 2 And he looked, and behold, a well in the field, and lo, there were three flocks of sheep lying by it; for out of that well they watered the flocks : and a great stone was upon the well's mouth. 3 And thither were all the flocks gathered : and they rolled the stone from the well's mouth and watered the sheep, and put the stone again upon the well's mouth in his place. 4 And Jacob said unto them, My brethren, whence be ye ? And they said, Of Haran are we. 5 And he said unto tnem, Know ye Laban the son of Nahor ? And they said, We know him. 6 And he said unto them, t l Is he well ? And they said, He is well : and behold, Rachel his daughter cometh with the sheep. 7 And he said, Lo, t it is yet high day, neither is it time that the cattle should be gathered toge- ther : water ye the sheep, and go and feed them. 8 And they said, We cannot, until all the flocks be gathered together, and till they roll the stone from the well's mouth ; then we water the sheep. 9 IT And while he yet spake with them, Tlachel came with her father's sheep : for she kept them. 10 And it came to pass, when Jacob saw Bachel the daughter of Laban his mother's brother, and the sheep ot Laban his mother's brother, that Jacob went near, and ''rolled the stone from the well's mouth, and watered the flock of Laban his mother's brother. 11 And Jacob "kissed Rachel, and lifted up his voice, and wept. 12 And Jacob told Rachel that he was-lier father's brother, and that he was Rebekah's son ; "and she ran and told her father. 13 And it came to pass when Laban heard the t tidings of Jacob his sister's son, that ; 'he ran to meet him, and embraced him, and kissed him, and brought him to his house. And he told Labau all these things. 14 And Laban said to him, 'Surely thou art my bone and my flesh : and he abode with him f the space of a month. 15 IT And Laban said unto Jacob, Because thou art my brother, shouldest thou therefore serve me for nought? tell me, what shall thy wages bef 16 And Laban had two daughters: the name of the elder was Leah, and the name of the younger was Rachel. 17 Leah was tender-eyed, but Rachel was beau- tiful and well-favoured. 18 And Jacob loved Rachel ; and said, M will serve thee seven years for Rachel thy younger daughter. 19 And Laban said, It is better that I give her to thee, than that I should give her to another man : abide with me. 27 Jacob marrieth Leah and Rachel. 20 And Jacob 'served seven years for Rachel ; and they seemed unto him but a few days, for the love he had to her. 21 IT And Jacob said unto Laban, Give me my wife (for my days are fulfilled) that I may m go in unto her. 22 And Laban gathered together all the men of the place, and "made a feast. 23 And it came to pass in the evening, that he took Leah his daughter, and brought her to him ; and he went in unto her. 24 And Laban gave unto his daughter Leah, Zil- pah his maid, for an handmaid. ^ 25 And it came to pass, that in the morning, be- hold, it was Leah : and he said to Laban, What is this thou hast done unto me ? did not I serve with thee for Rachel ? wherefore then hast thou beguiled me ? 26 And Laban said, It must not be so done in our country, t to give the younger before the first-born. 27 "Fulfil her week, and we will give thee this also, for the service which thou shalt serve with me yet seven other years. 28 And Jacob did so, and fulfilled her week : and he gave him Rachel his daughter to wife also. 29 And Laban gave to Rachel his daughter, Bil- hah his handmaid, to be her maid. 30 And he went in also unto Rachel, and he 4oved also Rachel more than Leah, and served with him 9 yet seven other years. 31 HAnd when the Lord r saw that Leah was hated, he "opened her womb : but Rachel was barren. 32 And Leah conceived, and bare a son ; and she called his name || Reuben : for she said, Surely the Lord hath 'looked upon my affliction ; now therefore my husband will love me. 33 And she conceived again, and bare a son ; and said, Because the Lord hath heard that I was hated, he hath therefore given me this son also : and she called his name || Simeon. 34: And she conceived again, and bare a son ; and said, Now this time will my husband be joined unto me, because I have borne him three sons : therefore was his name called ULevi. 35 And she conceived again, and bare a son : and she said. Now will I praise the Lord : therefore she called his name u [\ Judah, and f left bearing. CHAP. XXX. 1 RacheTs grief for her barrenness. 5 Bilhah beareth Dan and Naphtcdi. 9 Leah beareth Gad and Asker. 14 Reuben findeth mandrakes. 17 Leah beareth Jssachar, Zebulun, and Dinah. 22 Rachel beareth Joseph. 25 Jacob desireth to depart. 37 His policy, whereby he becometh rich. AND when Rachel saw that "she bare Jacob no children, Rachel 'envied her sister ; and said unto Jacob, Give me children, c or else I die. 2 And Jacob's anger was kindled against Rachel ; and he said, d Am I in God's stead, who hath with- held from thee the fruit of the womb ? 3 And she said, Behold e my maid Bilhah, go in unto her ; 'and she shall bear upon my knees, "that I may also fhave children by her. 4 And she gave him Bilhah her handmaid Ho wife : and Jacob went in unto her. 5 And Bilhah conceived, and bare Jacob a son. 6 And Rachel said, God hath fudged me, and hath also heard my voice, and hath given me a son : therefore called she his name ||Dan. 28 GENESIS. Before Before CHItlST CHRIST about 1760. ' ch. 30. 26. about 1747. t Heb. Hos. 12. 12. wrestlings 1753. of God. ch. 23. 6. •» Judg. 15. ||Tliiit \s,my 1. wrestling. about 1749. about 1748. » Judg. 14. 10. John 2. 1,2. * Called, Matt. 4.13, Neph- thalim. aboutl"47. * ver. 4. || That is, a troop, or, Company. Isa. 65. 11. fllel).injny liappiness. "■ i'rov. 31. 28. Luke 1.48. || That is, happy. about 1748. "ch.25.30. t Heb. place. o Judges » Num. 16. 14. 12. 9,13. v ver. 20. Deut.21.15. 1 ch. 30. 26. & 31. 41. Hos. 12.12. about 1747. rPs.127. 3. « ch. 30. 1. about 1752. || That is, || That is, see a son. ' Ex. 3. 7. an hire. & 4. 31. Deut. 26. 7. Ps. 25. 18. & 106.44. about 1751. || That is, || That is, dwell ing. hearing. about 1745. about 1750. p Called, Matt, 4.13, Zubulon. || That is, judgment. || That is, 1 ch. 8. 1. 1 Sam. 1.19. joined. 'ch. 29.31. See Num. •lSam.1.6. 18. 2, 4. Isa. 4. 1. about 1749. Luke 1. 25. "Malt.1.2. || That is, || That is, adding. praise. i ch. 35. 17. t Heb. stnnd from bearing. » ch. 24. 54, 56. *ch.!8.33. & 31. 55. veil. 29. 20, 30. about 1749. « ch. 29.31. »ch.37.11. ' Job 5. 2. «ch.39.3,5. * ch. 16. 2. 1 Saui. 1. 5. <■ See ch. 26.24. 4 ch. 29. 15. ' ch. 16. 2. /ch.50. 23. Job 3. 12. 9 ch. 16. 2. t Heb. be built bi/her. « ch. 31. 6, 38, 39, 40. Matt.24.45. Tit. 2. 10. A ch. 16. 3. & 35. 22. f Heb. bro- ken forth. about 1748. ver. 43. t Heb. at ' Ps. 35. 24. my foot. &43. 1. •1 Tim. 5.8. Lam. 3. 59. || That is, judging. Of Reuben's mandrakes, &e. 7 And Bilhah, Rachel's maid, conceived again, and bare Jacob a second son. 8 And Rachel said, With f great wrestlings have I wrestled with my sister, and I have prevailed : and she called hisname II ''Naphtali. 9 When Leah saw that she had left bearing, she took Zilpah, her maid, and 'gave her Jacob to wife. 10 And Zilpah, Leah's maid, bare Jacob a son. 11 And Leah said, A troop cometh : and she called his name IIGad. 12 And Zilpah, Leah's maid, bare Jacob a second son. 13 And Leah said, t Happy am I, for the daughters "will call me blessed: and she called his name II Asher. 14 IT And Reuben went in the days of wheat-har- vest, and found mandrakes in the field, and brought them unto his mother Leah. Then Rachel said to Leah, "Give me, I pray thee, of thy son's man- drakes. 15 And she said unto her, "Is it a small matter that thou hast taken my husband? and wouldest thou take away my son's mandrakes also ? And Rachel said, Therefore he shall lie with thee to-night for thy son's mandrakes. 16 And Jacob came out of the field in the evening, and Leah went out to meet him, and said, Thou must come in unto me ; for surely I have hired thee with my son's mandrakes. And he lay with her that night. 17 And God hearkened unto Leah, and she con- ceived, and bare Jacob the fifth son. 18 And Leah said, God hath given me my hire, because I have given my maiden to my husband : and she called his name lllssachar. 19 And Leah conceived again, and bare Jacob the sixth son. 20 And Leah said, God hath endued me with a good dowry ; now will my husband dwell with me, because I have borne him six sons : and she called his name pZebulun. 21 And afterwards she bare a daughter, and called her name || Dinah. 22 TTAnd God 'remembered Rachel, and God hearkened to her, and 'opened her womb. 23 And she conceived, and bare a son; and said, God hath taken away *my reproach: 24 And she called his name || Joseph ; and said, 'The Lord shall add to me another son. 25 H And it came to pass, when Rachel had borne Joseph, that Jacob said unto Laban, "Send me away, that I may go unto *mine own place, and to my country. 26 Give me my wives and my children, y for whom I have served thee, and let me go : for thou knowest my service which I have done thee. 27 And Laban said unto him, I pray thee, if I have found favour in thine eyes, tarry: for T have learned by experience that the Lord hath blessed me a for thy sake. 28 And he said, 6 Appoint me thy wages, and I will give it. 29 And he said unto him, c Thou knowest how I have served thee, and how thy cattle was with me. 30 For it was little which thou hadst before I came, and it is now fincreased unto a multitude ; and the Lord hath blessed thee fsince my coming: and now, when shall I ^provide for mine own house also ? 31 And he said, What shall I give thee ? And Jacob said, Thou shalt not give me any thing. If Jacob's policy to become rich. CHAP. XXXI. Jacob departeth from Laban. thou wilt do this thing for me, I will again feed and keep thy flock : 32 I will pass through all thy flock to-day, remov- ing from thence all the speckled and spotted cattle, and all the brown cattle among the sheep, and the spotted and speckled among the goats : and "of such shall be my hire. 33 So snail my 'righteousness answer for me t in time to come, when it shall come for my hire before thy face : every one that is not speckled and spotted among the goats, and brown among the sheep, that shall be counted stolen with me. 34 And Laban said, Behold, I would it might be according to thy word. 35 And he removed that day the he-goats that were ring-streaked and spotted, and all the she-goats that were speckled and spotted, and every one that had some white in it, and all the brown among the sheep, and gave them into the hands of his sons. 36 And he set three days' journey betwixt himself and Jacob : and Jacob fed the rest of Laban's flocks. 37 IF And s Jacob took him rods of green poplar, and of the hazel and chesnut-tree ; and pilled white streaks in them, and made the white appear which was in the rods. 38 And he set the rods which he had pilled before the flocks in the gutters in the watering-troughs when the flocks came to drink ; that they should conceive when they came to drink. 39 And the flocks conceived before the rods, and brought forth cattle ring-streaked, speckled, and spotted. 40 And Jacob did separate the lambs, and set the faces of the flocks toward the ring-streaked, and all the brown in the flock of Laban : and he put his own flocks by themselves, and put them not unto Laban's cattle. 41 And it came to pass whensoever the stronger cattle did conceive, that Jacob laid the rods before the eyes of the cattle in the gutters, that they might conceive among the rods. 42 But when the cattle were feeble, he put them not in : so the feebler were Laban's, and the stronger Jacob's. 43 And the man ''increased exceedingly, and { had much cattle, and maid-servants, and men-servants, and camels, and asses. CHAP. XXXI. 1 Jacob departeth secretly. 19 Rachel stcaleth her father's images. 36 Ja- cob's complaint of Laban. 43 The covenant of Laban and Jacob at Galeed. AND he heard the words of Laban's sons, saying, Jacob hath taken away all that was our father's ; and of that which was our father's hath he gotten all this "glory. 2 And Jacob beheld 'the countenance of Laban, and behold, it was not "toward him fas before. 3 And the Lord said unto Jacob, ''Return unto the land of thy fathers, and to thy kindred ; and will be with thee. 4 And Jacob sent and called Rachel and Leah to the field unto his flock, 5 And said unto them, T see your father's coun- tenance, that it is not toward me as before : but the God of my father ■''hath been with me. 6 And s ye know that with all my power I have served your father. Before Before CHRIST CHRIST aboutl74n. 1739. h ver. 41. * Num. 14. 22. Neh. 4. 12. Job 19. 3. Zech. 8. 23. * ch. 20. 6. ' ch. 31. 8. Pa. 105.14. ' ch. 30. 32. m ver. 1,16. /Ps. 37.6. f Heb. to- morrow. Ex. 13. 14. || Or, he- goaCs. "ch.48.16. » Ex. 3. 7. Pch.28.18, 19, 20. a See ch.31. 9-12. i yer. 3. ch. 32. 9. r ch. 2. 24. « ch. 29. 15, 27. 1739. + Heb. teraphim. Judg. 17.5. 1 Sam. 19. 13. Hos. 3. 4. 'ch. 35.2. t Heb. the heart of i> ver. 30. Laban. • cli. 13. 2. "ch.46.28. & 24. 35. & 2 Kings 12. 26. 13, 14. 17. Luke 9.51, 53. *ch. 13.8. v cli. 20. 3. Job 33. 15. Matt. 1. 20. «ch. 24. 50. tlleb/rom 1739. good to bad « Pa. 49. 16. * ch. 4. 5. • Dent 28. 54. «1 Sam. 30. t Seb. as 2> yesterday and the. day before. f Heb. Add 1 Sam. 19.7. stolen me. ■ ver. 38, •» ver. 53. 39,40.41. ch. 28. 13. Oh, SO. 29. « ver. 24. 7 And your father hath deceived me, and ''changed my wages 'ten times : but God 'suffered him not to hurt me. 8 If he said thus, 'The speckled shall be thy wages ; then all the cattle bare speckled : and if he said thus, The ring-streaked shall be thy hire ; then bare all the cattle ring-streaked. 9 Thus God hath "taken away the cattle of your father, and given them to me. 10 And it came to pass at the time that the cattle conceived, that I lifted up mine eyes, and saw in a dream, and behold, the || rams which leaped upon the cattle were ring-streaked, speckled, and grizzled. 11 And "the angel of God spake unto me in a dream, saying, Jacob : And I said, Here am I. 12 And he said, Lift up now thine eyes and see, all the rams which leap upon the cattle are ring- streaked, speckled, and grizzled : for T have seen all that Laban doeth unto thee. 13 I am the God of Beth-el, ''where thou anoint- edst the pillar, and where thou vowedst a vow unto me : now "arise, get thee out from this land, and return unto the land of thy kindred. 14 And Rachel and Leah answered, and said unto him, r Is there yet any portion or inheritance for us in our father's house ? 15 Are we not counted of him strangers? for f he hath sold us, and hath quite devoured also our money. 16 For all the riches which God hath taken from our father, that is ours, and our children's : now then, whatsoever God hath said unto thee, do. 17 HThen Jacob rose up, and set his sons and his wives upon camels ; 18 And he carried away all his cattle, and all his goods which he had gotten, the cattle of his getting, which he had gotten in Padan-aram ; for to go to Isaac his father in the land of Canaan. 19 And Laban went to shear his sheep : and Pa- chel had stolen the t 'images that v:ere her father's. 20 And Jacob stole away f unawares to Laban the Syrian, in that he told him not that he fled. 21 So he fled with all that he had ; and he rose up, and passed over the river, and "set his face toward the mount Gilead. 22 And it was told Laban on the third day, that Jacob was fled. 23 And he took 'his brethren with him, and pur- sued after him seven days' journey: and they over- took him in the mount Gilead. 24 And God 'came to Laban the Syrian in a dream by night, and said unto him, Take heed that thou *speak not to Jacob t either good or bad. 25 IfThen Laban overtook Jacob. Now Jacob had pitched his tent in the mount : and Laban with his brethren pitched in the mount of Gilead. 26 And Laban said to Jacob, What hast thou done, that thou hast stolen away unawares to me, and "carried away my daughters, as captives tah n with the sword ? 27 Wherefore didst thou Hoc away secretly, and f steal away from me, and didst not toll mo. that 1 might have sent thee away with mirth, ami with songs, with tabret, and with harp? 28 And hast not suffered mo to kiss my sons, and my daughters? 'thou hast now done foolishly in so doing. 29 It is in the power ol my hand to do you hurt: but the ''God of your father spake unto me 'yester- 29 Jacob's comp hint of Laban. GENESIS, night, saying, Take thou heed that thou speak not to Jacob either good or bad. 30 And now, though thou wouldest needs be gone, because thou sore longedst after thy father's house ; yet wherefore hast thou ■'stolen my gods ? 31 And Jacob answered and said to Laban, Because I was afraid: for I said, Peradventure thou wouldest take by force thy daughters from me. 32 With whomsoever thou findest thy gods, "let him not live : before our brethren discern thou what is thine with me, and take it to thee : for Jacob knew not that Rachel had stolen them. 33 And Laban went into Jacob's tent, and into Leah's tent, and into the two maid-servants' tents ; but he found them not. Then he went out of Leah's tent, and entered into Rachel's tent. 34 Now Rachel had taken the images, and put them in the camel's furniture, and sat upon them. And Laban | searched all the tent, but found them not. 35 And she said to her father, Let it not displease my lord that I cannot A rise up before thee ; for the custom of women is upon me. And he searched, but found not the images. 36 IT And Jacob was wroth, and chode with La- ban : and Jacob answered, and said to Laban, What is my trespass ? what is my sin, that thou hast so hotly pursued after me ? 37 Whereas thou hast searched all my stuff, what hast thou found of all thy household-stuff? set it here before my brethren, and thy brethren, that they may judge betwixt us both. 38 This twenty years have I been with thee ; thy ewes and thy she-goats have not cast their young, and the rams of thy flock have I not eaten. 39 'That which was torn of beasts, I brought not unto thee ; I bare the loss of it ; of 'my hand didst thou require it, whether stolen by day, or stolen by night. 40 Thus I was ; in the day the drought consumed me, and the frost by night ; and my sleep departed from mine eyes. 41 Thus have I been twenty years in thy house : I 'served thee fourteen years for thy two daughters, and six years for thy cattle : and "'thou hast changed my wages ten times. 42 "Except the God of my father, the God of Abraham, and "the Fear of Isaac had been with me, surely thou hadst sent me away now empty. ^God hath seen mine affliction, and the labour of my hands, and 'rebuked thee yesternight. 43 IT And Laban answered, and said unto Jacob, These daughters are my daughters, and these children are my children, and these cattle are my cattle, and all that thou seest is mine ; and what can I do this day unto these my daughters, or unto their children which they have borne ? 44 Now therefore come thou, let us make a cove- nant, I and thou ; "and let it be for a witness be- tween me and thee. : 45 And Jacob 'took a stone, and set it up for a pillar. 46 And Jacob said unto his brethren, Gather stones ; and they took stones, and made an heap : and they did eat there upon the heap. 47 And Laban called it || Jegar-sahadutha : but Jacob called it II Galeed : 48 And Laban said, "This heap is a witness be- 30 Before Before CHRIST CHRIST 1739. 1739. * Judg. 11. 29. 1 Sam. 7. 5. || That is, frer. 19. a beacon. Judg. 18.24 or, watch- tower. I See eh. 44.9. ych. 16.5. »ch.21. 23. ° ver. 42. | Or, killed beasts. f IIeb. /eft. * Ex. 20.12. 'ch. 28.1. Lov.19.32. •ch.18.33. k 30. 25. «Ps.91.11. Heb. 1. 14. »Josh.5.14. Ps.103. 21. & 148. 2. Luke 2.13. 1 That is, two hosts, or, camps. •Ex. 22.10, •ch. 33.14, Ac. 16. * Ex. 22.12. *ch. 36.6, 7,8. Deut. 2. 5. Josh. 24. 4. fHeb./i eld. ' Prov.15.1. /ch. 30.43. Jch.33.8,15. I ch. 29. 27, 28. •»vor. 7. * ch. 33. 1. » Pa. 124.1, 2. > ch. 35. 3. » ver. 53. Isa. 8. 13. P ch. 29 32. Ex. 3. 7. J 1 Chron. 12.17. Judo 9. *Ps.50.15. i ch. 28. 13. ™ ch. 31. 3, 13. <•ch.26.28. fHeb. lam less •Josh. 24. thanall,c£c 27. "ch.24.27. "Job 8.7. ch. 4«. 7 'Ruth 1.2. & 4. 11. Micah 5. 2. Matt. 2.6. ■n Sam. 10. 2. 2 Sam. 18. 18. « Mic. 4. 8. /ell. 49. 4. 1 Chron. 5 1. See 2 Sam. lti. 22. & 20.3. 1 Cor. 5. 1. »ch. 46. 8 Ex. 1. 2. *ch.l3. 18 & J3. 2, 19 •Josh. 14. 15.&15. 13 1716. *ch.l5.15 & 25. 8. ' So. ch. 25 9. & 49. 31. aboutl796. «ch.25.30 » ch. 26. 34 « ver. 25. aboutl"60 * ch. 28. 9. 1 Chron. 1.35. about 1740. t Hob. souls. /ch.13.6,11 cch. 17. 8. & 2S. 4. * oh. :'.'.'. 3 Pout. ■-'. 6, Josh. 24.4 • ver. 1. t iiob. Before CIIKIST aboutl740. * 1 Chron. 1. 35. &c. Or, Zephi. 1 Chron. 1. 36. I Ex. 17. 8, 14. Num. 24. 20. 1 Sam. 15. 2, 3, &c. about 1715, aboutl840. ™ 1 Chron. 1. 38. » ch. 14. 6. Deut. 2.12, 22. II Or, Homam, 1 Chron. 1 39. \\Or, Mian, 1 Chron. 1 40. \\0r, Shephi 1 Chron. 1. 40. » See Lev. 19. 19. II Or, Amrain, 1 Chron. 1. 41. II Or, Jakan, 1 Chron. 1. 42. aboii 11780. abontl676. p 1 Chron. 1.43. The generations of Esau. 10 These are the names of Esau's sons ; 'Eliphaz the son of Adah the wife of Esau ; Reuel the son of Bashemath the wife of Esau. 11 And the sons of Eliphaz were, Teman, Omar, HZepho, and Gatam, and Kenaz. 12 And Timna was concubine to Eliphaz, Esau's son ; and she bare to Eliphaz, 'Amalek : these were the sons of Adah, Esau's wife. 13 And these are the sons of Reuel ; jSTahath, and Zerah, Shammah, and Mizzah : these were the sons of Bashemath, Esau's wife. 14 IF And these were the sons of Aholibamah, the daughter of Anah, the daughter of Zibeon, Esau's wife : and she bare to Esau, Jeush, and Jaalam, and Korah. 15 IT These were dukes of the sons of Esau : the sons of Eliphaz, the first-born son of Esau ; duke Teman, duke Omar, duke Zepho, duke Kenaz, 16 Duke Korah, duke Gatam, and duke Amalek : these are the dukes that came of Eliphaz, in the land of Edom : these were the sons of Adah. 17 IT And these are the sons of Reuel, Esau's son ; duke Nahath, duke Zerah, duke Shammah, duke Mizzah : these are the dukes that came of Reuel, in the land of Edom : these are the sons of Bashemath, Esau's wife. 18 IF And these are the sons of Aholibamah, Esau's wife ; duke Jeush, duke Jaalam, duke Korah : these were the dukes that came of Aholibamah the daughter of Anah, Esau's wife. 19 These are the sons of Esau (who is Edom) and these are their dukes. 20 IF '"These are the sons of Seir "the Horite, who inhabited the land ; Lotan, and Shobal, and Zibeon, and Anah, 21 And Dishon, and Ezer, and Dishan : these are the dukes of the Horites, the children of Seir in the land of Edom. 22 And the children of Lotan were Hori, and IIHeman: and Lotan's sister was Timna. 23 And the children of Shobal were these; II Al- van, and Manahath, and Ebal, || Shepho, and Onam. 24 And these are the children of Zibeon ; both Ajah, and Anah: this was that Anah that found "the mules in the wilderness, as he fed the asses of Zibeon his father. 25 And the children of Anah were these ; Dishon, and Aholibamah the daughter of Anah. 26 And these are the children of Dishon; || Hem- dan, and Eshban, and Ithran, and Clieran. 27 The children of Ezer arc these ; Bilhan, and Zaavan, and IIAkan. 28 The children of Dishan arc these ; Uz, and Aran. 29 These arc the dukes that came of the Horites : duke Lotan, duke Shobal, duke Zibeon. duke Anah, 30 Duke Dishon, duke Ezer, duke Dishan: these arc the dukes that came of Hori, among their dukes in the land of Seir. 31 IF And ; these arc the kings that reigned in the land of Edom, before there reigned any king over the children of Israel. 32 And Bela the son of Beor reigned in Edom : and the name of his city was Dinhaoah. 33 And Bela died, and Jobab the son of Zerah of Bozrah reigned in his stead. 34 And Jobab died, and liushani of the land of Temani reigned in his stead. 35 And llusham died, and Iladad the son of 38 Before CHRIST about 1780. « ] Chron. 1.50, Hadodrai After his death was an Aristo- cracy. Kx. 15.15. about 1496. ' 1 Chron. 1.51. || Ot,AUah. fneb. Edoiti. t Heb. nf hisfuther's sojourn* ings. 1729. » ch. 17. 8. & 23.4.4 28. 4. & 36. 7. Heb. 11. 9. » 1 Sam. 2. 22, 23,24. «ch. 44.20. H Or, pieces. Jmlg.5.30. 2 Sam. 13. IS. <*ch. 27.41. & 49. 23. « ch. 42. 6, 9. & 43. 26. & 44. 14. ?ch. 27.29. •Dan. 7.28. Luke 2. 19, 51. about 1729. Before CHRIST about 1729. f Heb. see the peace of thy brethren, dec. ch. 29. 6. *ch.35. 27. 'Cant. 1.7. > 2 Kings 6.13. »1 Sam.19. 1. Ps. 31. 13. & 37.12, 32. & 94. 21. Matt. 27.1. Mark 14.1. John 11.53 Acts 23. 12. t Heb. master of dreams. "Prov.1.11, 16. & 6. 17. & 27. 4. P ch. 42. 22. Joseph's two dreams : GENESIS. Bedad (who smote Midian in the field of Moab) reigned in his stead : and the name of his city was Avith. 36 And Hadad died, and Samlah of Masrekah reigned in his stead. 37 And Samlah died, and Saul of Eehoboth by the river reigned in his stead. 38 And Saul died, and Baal-hanan the son of Achbor reigned in his stead. 39 And Baal-hanan the son of Achbor died, and ? Hadar reigned in his stead : and the name of his city was Pau ; and his wife's name was Mehetabel, the daughter of Matred, the daughter of Mezahab. 40 And these are the names of the dukes that came of Esau, according to their families, after their places, by their names ; duke Timnah, duke || Alvah, duke Jetheth, 41 Duke Aholibamah, duke Elah, duke Pinon, 42 Duke Kenaz, duke Teman, duke Mibzar, 43 Duke Magdiel, duke Iram : these be the dukes of Edom, according to their habitations, in the land of their possession : he is Esau, the father of t the Edomites. CHAP. XXXVII. 2 Joseph is hated of his brethren. 5 His two dreams. 18 His brethren conspire his death. 21 Reuben saveth him. 26 They sell him to the Ish- maelites. 36 He is sold to Potiphar in Egypt. AND Jacob dwelt in the land fwherein his father was a stranger, in the land of Canaan. 2 These are the generations of Jacob : Joseph being seventeen years old, was feeding the flock with his brethren, and the lad was with the sons of Bil- hah, and with the sons of Zilpah, his father's wives : and Joseph brought unto his father their evil report. 3 Now Israel loved Joseph more than all his children, because he was c the son of his old age : and he made him a coat of many || colours. 4 And when his brethren saw that their father loved him more than all his brethren, they ''hated him, and could not speak peaceably unto him. 5 II And Joseph dreamed a dream, and he told it his brethren : and they hated him yet the more. 6 And he said unto them, Hear, I pray you, this dream which I have dreamed : 7 For "behold, we were binding sheaves in the field, and lo, my sheaf arose, and also stood up- right ; and behold, your sheaves stood round about, and made obeisance to my sheaf. 8 And his brethren said to him, Shalt thou indeed reign over us ? or shalt thou indeed have dominion over us ? And they hated him yet the more for his dreams and for his words. 9 H And he dreamed yet another dream, and told it his brethren, and said, Behold, I have dreamed a dream more : and behold, 'the sun and the moon and the eleven stars made obeisance to me. 10 And he toldit to his father, and to his brethren : and his father rebuked him, and said unto him,What is this dream that thou hast dreamed ? Shall I and thy mother and "thy brethren indeed come to bow down ourselves to thee to the earth ? 11 And ''his brethren envied him; but his father 'observed the saying. 12 IT And his brethren went to feed their father's flock in Shechem. 13 And Israel said unto Joseph, Do not thy breth- ren feed the flock in Shechem? Come, and I will send thee unto them. And he said to him, Here am I. 31 Or, ■pieces. ur brother, and y our flesh : and his brethren f were content. 28 Then there passed by "Midianites, merchant- men ; and they drew and lifted up Joseph out of the pit, a and sold Joseph to the Ishmaelites for twenty pieces of silver : and they brought Joseph into Egypt. 29 TI And Reuben returned unto the pit ; and behold, Joseph was not in the pit : and he tent his clothes. 30 And he returned unto his brethren, and said, The child d is not : and I, whither shall I go ? 31 And they took "Joseph's coat, and killed a kid of the goats, and dipped the coat in the blood : 32 And they sent the coat of many colours, and they brought it to their father ; and said, This have we found : know now whether it be thy son's coat or no. 33 And he knew it, and said, It is my son's coat; an •'evil beast hath devoured him : Joseph is with- out doubt rent in pieces. 34 And Jacob "rent his clothes, and put sackcloth upon his loins, and mourned for his son many days. 35 And all his sons and all his daughters ''rose up to comfort him ; but he refused to be comforted, and he said, For T will go down into the grave unto my son mourning. Thus his father wept for him. "36 And the Midianites sold him into Egypt unto TARO/MR GSECDKOVOI Aim's pun/.. Tamar deceiveth Judah, Potiphar, an fofficer of Pharaoh's, and of the guard. CHAP. XXXVIII, XXXIX. and bear el ft ileitis. I captain CHAP. XXXVIII. 6 Er marrieth Tamar. 13 She deceiveth Judah. Pharez and Zarah. 27 She beareth twins, AND it came to pass at that time, that Judah went down from his brethren, and "turned in to a certain Adullamite, whose name was Hirah. 2 And Judah l saw there a daughter of a certain Canaanite, whose name was 'Shuah; and he took her, and went in unto her. 3 And she conceived, and bare a son; and he called his name rf Er. 4 And she conceived again, and bare a son; and she called his name 'Onan. 5 And she yet again conceived and bare a son; and called his name 'Shelah: and he was at Chezib, when she bare him. 6 And Judah ''took a wife for Er his first-born, whose name was Tamar. 7 And ''Er, Judah's first-born, was wicked in the sight of the Lord; 'and the Lord slew him. 8 And Judah said unto Onan, Go in unto 7 'thy brother's wife, and marry her, and raise up seed to thy brother. 9 And Onan knew that the seed should not be 'his: and it came to pass, Avhen he went in unto his brother's wife, that he spilled it on the ground, lest that he should give seed to his brother. 10 And the thing which he did fdispleased the Lord : wherefore he slew '"him also. 11 Then said Judah to Tamar his daughter-in- law, "Remain a widow at thy father's house, till Shelah my son be grown; (for he said, Lest perad- venture he die also as his brethren did:) and Tamar went and dwelt "in her father's house. 12 And fin process of time, the daughter of Shuah, Judah's wife, died: and Judah ^was com- forted, and went up unto his sheep-shearers to Tim- nath, he and his friend Hirah the Adullamite. 13 And it was told Tamar, saying, Behold, thy father-in-law goeth up 7 to Timnath, to shear his sheep. 14 And she put her widow's garments off from her, and covered her with a vail, and wrapped her- self, and 'sat in f an open place, which is by the way to Timnath: for she saw 'that Shelah was grown, and she was not given unto him to wife. 15 When Judah saw her, he thought her to be an harlot; because she had covered her face. 16 And he turned unto her by the way, and said, Go to, I pray thee, let me come in unto thee; (for he knew not that she was his daughter-in-law:) and she said, What wilt thou give me, that thou mayest come in unto me? 17 And he said, T will send thee fa kid from the flock : and she said, ra Wilt thou give me a pledge, till thou send it? 18 And he said, What pledge shall I give thee? And she said, *Thy signet, and thy bracelets, and thy staff that is in thy hand: and he gave it her, and came in unto her, and she conceived by him. 19 And she arose and went away and "laid by her vail from her, and put on the garments of her widowhood. 20 And Judah sent the kid by the hand of his friend the Adullamite, to receive his pledge from the woman's hand: but he found her not. 21 Tli en he asked the men of that place, saying, Before CHRIST aboutl729. t Hob. eunuch : But the word doth signify not only eu- nuchs, but also cham- berlains, courtiers, tindnflicers. Estti. 1. 10. t Heb. chief of the slaughler- men,or,exe- cutumers. || Or, chief marshal. «ch. 19. 3. 2 Kings4.8. aboutl727. <>ch.34.2. '1 Chron.2. 3. ■* ch.46.12. Num. 26. 19. •ch 46.12. Num. 26. 19. /ch.46.12. Num. 26. 20. ech. 21. 21. * ch.46.12. Num. 26. 19. •1 Chron.2. *Deut.25.5. Matt.22.24. ' Deut.25.6. •f- Heb. was evil in the eyes of the Lord. •'• ch.46.12. Num. 26. 19. »Ruthl.l3. « Lev. 22. 13. f Heb. the days were m iiltiplied. p 2 Sam. 13. 39. i Josh. 15. 10, 57. Judg.14.1, • Prov. 7. 12. t Heb. the doorofeyes, °r,»f Enajim. t ver.11,26. Before CHRIST abontl727. "Ezek.16. 33. ■fHeb.nM o/'tlu(/natS. » ver. 20. * ver. 25. || Or, in Enajim. t Heb. he- come a con- tempt. ! Judg.l9.2. Lev. 21. 9. Deut.22.21, ' ch. 37. 32. ver. 18. rfch.37.33. 1 Sam. 24. 17. /ver. 14. i Job 31.31, 32. I Or, Wherefore hast thou made this breach against theft That is, a breach. ft ch.46.12. Num. 26. 20. 1 Chron. 2. 4. Matt. 1. 3. 1729. «ch. 37.36. Ps. 105. 17. 'ch.37.28. ver. 21 . ch. 21. 22. 426.24,28. & 28. 15. 1 Sam. 16. 18. &18. 14, 28. Acts 7. 9. * Ps. 1. 3. ch. 18. 3. & 19. 19. ver. 21. /Gen. 24. 2. a ch. 30.27. ft 1 Sam. 16. 12. '2 Sam. 13. 11. Where is the harlot that was II openly by the way- side? And they said, There was no harlot inthisplace. 22 And he returned to Judah, and said, I cannot find her; and also the men of the place said, that there was no harlot in this place. 23 And Judah said, Let her take it to her, lest we fbe shamed: behold, 1 sent this kid, and thou hast not found her. 24 IT And it came to pass about three months after, that it was told Judah, saying, Tamar thy daughter-in-law hath "played the harlot; and also, behold, she is with child by whoredom. And Judah said, Bring her forth, "and let her be burnt. 25 When she was brought forth, she sent to her father-in-law, saying, By the man whose these are, am I with child : and she said, 'Discern, I pray thee, whose are these, the signet, and bracelets, and staff. 26 And Judah ''acknowledged them, and said, 'She hath been more righteous than I; because that-T gave her not to Shelah my son : and he knew her again ff no more. 27 HAnd it came to pass in the time of her tra- vail, that behold, twins were in her womb. 28 And it came to pass when she travailed, that the one put out his hand; and the midwife took and bound upon his hand a scarlet thread, saying, this came out first. 29 And it came to pass as he drew back his hand, that behold, his brother came out; and she said, II How hast thou broken forth? this breach be upon thee: therefore his name was called || ''Pharez. 30 And afterward came out his brother that had the scarlet thread upon his hand ; and his name was called Zarah. CHAP. XXXIX. 1 Joseph advanced in Potiphar's house. 7 He resisteth his mistress's temptation. 20 He is cast into prison. AND Joseph was brought down to Egypt: and "Potiphar, an officer of Pharaoh, captain of the guard, an Egyptian, 'bought him of the hands of the Ishmaelites, which had brought him down thither. 2 And 'the Lord was with Joseph, and he was a prosperous man: and he was in the house of his master the Egyptian. 3 And his master saw that the Lord was with him, and that the Lord d made all that he did to prosper in his hand. 4 And Joseph 'found grace in his sight, and ho served him : and he made him 'overseer over his house, and all that he had he put into his hand. 5 And it came to pass from the time that he had made him overseer in his house, and over all that lie had, that ''the Lord blessed the Egyptian's house for Joseph's sake; and the blessing of the Lord was ui)on all that he had in the house, and in the Held. 6 And he left all that he had in Joseph's hand; and he knew not aught he had, save the bread which he did eat: and Joseph ''was a goodly person, and well-favoured. 7 HAnd it came to pass after these things, that his master's wife cast her eyes upon Joseph: and she said, 'Lie with me. 8 But he refused, and said unto his master's wife. Behold, my master wotteth nol what Is with me in the house, 'and he hath committed all that he hath to my hand; 9 There is none greater in this house than 1 : nei- ther hath he kept back any thing from me. but thee, 35 Joseph falsely accused and imprisoned. because thou art his wife : 7, how then can I do this great wickedness, and 'sin against God ? 1 And it came to pass, as she spake to Joseph day by day, that he hearkened not unto her, to lie by her, or to be with her. 11 And it came to pass about this time, that Jo- seph went into the house to do his business ; and there was none of the men of the house there within. 12 And '"she caught him by his garment, saying, Lie with me : and he left his garment in her hand, and fled, and got him out. 13 And it came to pass, when she saw that he had lefl his garment in her hand, and was fled forth, 14 That she called unto the men of her house, and spake unto them, saying, See, he hath brought in an Hebrew unto us to mock us: he came in unto me to lie with me, and I cried with a floud voice: 15 And it came to pass, when he heard that I lifted up my voice and cried, that he left his gar- ment with me, and fled, and got him out. 16 And she laid up his garment by her, until his lord came home. 17 And she "spake unto him according to these words, saying, The Hebrew servant which thou hast brought unto us, came in unto me to mock me : 18 And it came to pass as I lifted up my voice and cried, that he left his garment with me, and fled out. 19 And it came to pass, when his master heard the words of his wife, which she spake unto him, saying, After this manner did thy servant to me; that his "wrath was kindled. 20 And Joseph's master took him, and ''put him into the 'prison, a place where the king's prisoners were bound: and he was there in the prison. 21 TIBut the Lord was with Joseph, and tshewed him mercy, and r gave him favour in the sight of the keeper of the prison. 22 And the keeper of the prison 'committed to Jo- seph's hand all the prisoners that loere in the prison; and whatsoever they did there, he was the doer of it. 23 The keeper of the prison looked not to any thing that was under his hand; because 'the Loed was with him: and that which he did, the Lord made it to prosper. CHAP. XL. 1 Tie butler and baker of Pharaoh in prison. 5 He interpretcth their dreams. 23 The ingratitude of the butler. AND it came to pass after these things, that the "butler of the king of Egypt and his baker had offended their lord the king of Egypt. 2 And Pharaoh was 'wroth against two of his officers, against the chief of the butlers, and against the chief of the bakers. 3 "And he put them in ward in the house of the captain of the guard, into the prison, the place where Joseph ivas bound. 4 And the captain of the guard charged Joseph with them, and he served them; and they continued a season in ward. 5 IFAnd they dreamed a dream both of them, each man his dream in one night, each man accord- ing to the interpretation of his dream; the butler and the baker of the king of Egypt, which were bound in the prison. 6 And Joseph came in unto them in the morning, and looked upon them, and behold, they were sad. 7 And he asked Pharaoh's officers that were with 36 GENESIS. Me interpretcth two dreams. him in the ward of his lord's house, saying, Where- fore flook ye so sadly to-day ? 8 And they said unto him, ''We have dreamed a dream, and there is no interpreter of it. And Jo- seph said unto them, Do not interpretations belong to God? Tell me them, I pray you. 9 And the chief butler told his dream to Joseph, and said unto him, In my dream, behold, a vine was before me; 10 And in the vine were three branches: and it was as though it budded, and her blossoms shot forth ; and the clusters thereof brought forth ripe grapes : 11 And Pharaoh's cup teas in my hand: and I took the grapes, and pressed them into Pharaoh's cup, and I gave the cup into Pharaoh's hand. 12 And Joseph said unto him, -This is the inter- pretation of it: The three branches "are three days: 13 Yet within three days shall Pharaoh ''Hlif't up thy head, and restore thee unto thy place: and thou shalt deliver Pharaoh's cup into his hand, after the former manner when thou wast his butler. 14 But f'think on me when it shall be well with thee, and 'shew kindness, I pray thee, unto me, and make mention of me unto Pharaoh, and bring me out of this house: 15 For indeed I was stolen away out of the land of the Hebrews : 'and here also have I done nothing that they should put me into the dungeon. 16 When the chief baker saw that the interpre- tation was good, he said unto Joseph, I also was in my dream, and behold, I had three || white baskets on my head: 17 And in the uppermost basket there ivas of all manner of fbake-meats for Pharaoh : and the birds did eat them out of the basket upon my head. 18 And Joseph answered, and said, "'This is the interpretation thereof: The three baskets are three days : 19 "Yet within three days shall Pharaoh || lift up thy head from off thee, and shall hang thee on a tree ; and the birds shall eat thy flesh from off thee. 20 IF And it came to pass the third day, which was Pharaoh's "birth-day, that he ''made a feast unto all his servants: and he ''\\ lifted up the head of the chief butler and of the chief baker among his servants. 21 And he r restoredthe chief butler unto his butler- ship again ; and "he gave the cup into Pharaoh's hand : 22 But he 'hanged the chief baker, as Joseph had interpreted to them. 23 Yet did not the chief butler remember Joseph, but "forgat him. CHAP. XLI. 1 Pharaoh's two dreams. 25 Joseph interpretcth them. 33 He giveth Pha- raoh counsel. 38 Joseph is advanced. 50 He begetteth Manasseh and Ephraim. 54 The famine beginneth. AND it came to pass at the end of two full years, that Pharaoh dreamed: and behold, he stood by the river. 2 And behold, there came up out of the river seven well-favoured kine and fat-fleshed; and they fed in a meadow. 3 And behold, seven other kine came up after them out of the river, ill-favoured and lean-fleshed; and stood by the other kine upon the brink of the river. 4 And the ill-favoured and lean-fleshed kine did eat up the seven well-favoured and fat kine. So Pharaoh awoke. Before Be Tore CHRIST CHRIST 1729. abont.1718. f Heb. are * Prov. 6. 29, 32. your faces 'ch.20.6. eviU Lev. 6. 2. Neh. 2. 2. 2 Sam. 12. <*ch. 41.15. 13. • Seech. 41. P.s. 51. 4. 16. Dan. 2. 11, 28, 47. > rt Prnv. 7. 13, &c. /ver. 18. ch. 41. 12, filch. 25. gr,.at. Jwlg.7.14. Dan. 2. 36. & 4. 19. J? ch. 41.26. A 2 Kings 25. 27. Ps. 3. 3. ! Or.rv'C.'.'ow. t Heb. re- " Ex. 23 1. member me Ps. 120. 3. with thee. i Luko 23. 42. *Josh.2.12. 1 Sam. 20. 14, 15. 2 Sam. 9.1. 1 Kings2.7. 'ch. 39. 20. \\ Or, full • Prov. 6. 34. 35. of holes. pPs.105.18 1 Pet. 2 19. 1 See ch.40. 3, 15. & ■flleh.meat 41. 14. «f Pha- t Heb. raoh, Oie extended work of a kindness baker, or, onto him. cook. ' Ex. 3. 21. "• ver. 12. & 11. 3. & 12. 36. Ps. 106.46. » ver. 13. Prov. 16.7. || Or, reckon Dan. 1 9. thee, and Acts7.9,10. rake thy » ch. 40. 3,4. office from thee. ' ver. 2. 3. "Matt 14.6. p .Mark 6. 21. 9 ver. 13.1 9. Matt.25.19. II Or, reckoned. i- ver. 13. « Nell. 2. 1. 1 ver. 19. aboutl720. « Neb.. 1.11. "Job 19.14. Ps. 31. 12. Keel. 9. 15, 16. » Prov. 16. Amos 6. 6. 14. «ch.39.20, 1715. 23. aboutl718. Pharaotis two dreams CHAP. XLL 5 And he slept and dreamed the second time: and behold, seven ears of corn came up upon one stalk, frank and good. 6 And behold, seven thin ears and blasted with the east wind sprung up after them. 7 And the seven thin ears devoured the seven rank and full ears. And Pharaoh awoke, and be hold, it was a dream. 8 And it came to pass in the morning, "that his spirit was troubled; and he sent and called for all l the magicians of Egypt, and all the c wise men thereof: and Pharaoh told tnem his dream ; but there was none that could interpret them unto Pharaoh. 9 IT Then spake the chief butler unto Pharaoh, saying, I do remember my faults this day: 10 Pharaoh was ''wroth with his servants, "and put me in w ard in the captain of the guard's house, both me, and the chief baker: 11 And %e dreamed a dream in one night, I and he: we dreamed each man according to the inter- pretation of his dream. 12 And there was there with us a young man, an Hebrew, "servant to the captain of the guard; and we told him, and he ''interpreted to us our dreams; to each man according to his dream he did interpret. 13 And it came to pass, 'as he interpreted to us, so it was : me he restored unto mine office, and him he hanged. 14 If 'Then Pharaoh sent and called Joseph, and they : f brought him hastily '"out of the dungeon: and he shaved himself, and changed his raiment, and came in unto Pharaoh. 15 And Pharaoh said unto Joseph, I have dreamed a dream, and there is none that can interpret it: "and I have heard say of thee, that llthou canst under- stand a dream to interpret it. 16 And Joseph answered Pharaoh, saying, "It is not in me : *God shall give Pharaoh an answer of peace. 17 And Pharaoh said unto Joseph, 8 In my dream, behold, I stood upon the bank of the river: 18 And behold, there came up out of the river seven kine, fat- fleshed, and well-favoured ; and they fed in a meadow: 19 And behold, seven other kine came up after them, poor, and very ill-favoured, and lean-fleshed, such as I never saw in all the land of Egypt for badness : 20 And the lean and the ill-favoured kine did eat up the first seven fat kine: 21 And when they had featen them up, it could not be known that they had eaten them ; but they were still ill-favoured, as at the beginning. So I awoke. 22 And I saw in my dream, and behold, seven ears came up in one stalk, full and good: 23 And behold, seven ears, II withered, thin, and blasted with the east wind, sprung up after them : 24 And the thin ears devoured the seven good ears: and T told this unto the magicians; but there was none that could declare it to me. 25 IT And Joseph said unto Pharaoh, The dream of Pharaoh is one : s God hath shewed Pharaoh what he is about to do. 26 The seven good kine are seven years; and the seven good ears are seven years: the dream is one. 27 And the seven thin and ill-favoured kine that came up after them are seven years; and the seven Before Before cinusT CHRIST 1715. 1715. t Heb.fat. '2 Kings 8. 1. " vor. 25. * ver. 47. y ver. 54. « Dan. 2. 1. 44,5,19; 'Ex. 7.11, » ch. 47. 13. 22. Isa. 29. 14. Dan. 1.20. & 2.2. k 4.7. 'Matt. 2.1. fHeb. heavy. ^ch. 40.2,3. " Num. 23. ' ch. 39. 20. 19. Isa. 46. 10, 11. || Or, prepa- /ch. 40. 5. red of Gud. || Or, over- seers. ffch.37.36. i Prov. 6. 6, 7, 8. *ch.40.12. « ver. 48. Ac. > ch. 40. 22. *Ps.l05.20. f Heb. be Mian. 2. 25. not cut off. fUcb.mac/e ■ Job 29. 24. « 1 Chron. Pa. 120. 1. 7. 6. & S. 1. Luke 24. <*Nuni. 26. 11, 41. 3S. f Heb. his. A hi ram. « Num. 26. 39. Shupham. 1 Chrou. 7. 12. Shuppim. || 11 ii pliant Num. 26. 39. /I Chron. 7. 12. II Or, S'liifiam. Num. 26. 42. 1 Chrou. 1706. 7. 18. "ch. 30.5,7. »ch.21.31. ' Ch. 29. 29. 33.&28.10. *Em. 1.5. » ch. 26. 24, t Heb. 25. &2S.13. thigh. & 31. 42. Oil. 35.11. « ch. 15. 1. 1 Deufc 10. Job 33. 14, 22. 15. See Acts 7. 14. rfch.2S.13. "•ch. 31.21. • ch. 12. 2. Dout.26.5. » ch. 47. 1. 4 7 I will go down with thee into Egypt ; and I will also surely "bring thee up again ; and 'Joseph shall put his hand upon thine eyes. 5 And 'Jacob rose up from Beer-sheba : and the sons of Israel carried Jacob their father, and their little ones, and their wives, in the wagons 'which Pharaoh had sent to carry him. 6 And they took their cattle, and their goods which they had gotten in the land of Canaan, and came into Egypt, 'Jacob, and all his seed with him ; 7 His sons, and his sons' sons with him, his daughters, and his sons' daughters, and all his seed brought he with him into Egypt. 8 If And "'these are the names of the children of Israel, which came into Egypt, Jacob and his sons: "Reuben, Jacob's first-born. 9 And the sons of Reuben ; Hanoch, and Phallu, and Hezron, and Carmi. 10 II And °the sons of Simeon; HJemuel, and Jamin, and Ohad, and || Jachin, and HZohah, and Shaul the son of a Canaanitish woman. 11 IT And the sons of ^Levi ; IIGershon, Kohath, and Merari. 12 U And the sons of 7 Judah ; Er, and Onan, and Shelah, and Pharez, and Zarah : but r Er and Onan died in the land of Canaan. And "the sons of Pharez were Hezron, and Hamul. 13 TI And the sons of Issachar; Tola, and ||Phu- vah, and Job, and Shimron. 14 II And the sons of Zebulun ; Sered, and Elon, and Jahleel. 15 These be the sons of Leah, which she bare unto Jacob in Padan-aram, with his daughter Dinah : all the souls of his sons and his daughters were thirty and three. 16 H And the sons of Gad ; "Ziphion, and Plaggi, Shuni, and HEzbon, Eri, and IIArodi, and Areli. 17 iFAnd the sons of Asher ; Jimnah, and Ishuah, and Isui, and Beriah, and Serah their sister. And the sons of Beriah ; Heber, and Malchiel. 18 "These are the sons of Zilpah, -"whom Laban gave to Leah his daughter : and these she bare unto Jacob, even sixteen souls. 19 The sons of Rachel, "Jacob's wife; Joseph, and Benjamin. 20 IT 'And unto Joseph in the land of Egypt were born Manasseh and Ephraim, which Asenath the daughter of Poti-pherah || priest of On bare unto him. 21 HA-iid the sons of Benjamin were Belah, and Becher, and Ashbel, Gera, and Naanian, *'Ehi, and Rosh, "Muppim, and IIHuppim, and Ard. 22 These are the sons of Rachel, which were born to Jacob ; all the souls were fourteen. 23 VAncl the sons of Dan ; HHushim. 24 T"And the sons of Naphtali ; Jahzeel, and Guni, and Jezer, and Shillcm. 25 ''These are the sons of Bilhah, 'which Laban gave unto Rachel his daughter, and she bare these unto Jacob : all the souls wt re seven. 26 'All the souls that came with Jacob into Egypt, which came out of his t loins, besides Jacob's sens' wives, all the souls were threescore and six ; 27 And the sons of Joseph which were born him in Egvpt, were two souls: 'all the souls of tin 1 bouse of J and ten. of Jacob, which came into Egypt, were threescore 28 II And he sent Judah before him unto Joseph, to direct his face unto Groshen; and they came "into the land of Goshen. 41 Joseph presenteth his brethren before Pharaoh. 29 And Joseph made ready his chariot, and went up to meet Israel his father to Goshen ; and pre- sented himself unto him : and he "fell on his neck, and wept on his neck a good while. 30 And Israel said unto Joseph, ^Now let me die, since I have seen thy face, because thou art yet alive. 31 And Joseph said unto his brethren, and unto his father's house, *I will go up, and shew Pharaoh, and say unto him. My brethren, and my father's house, which were in the land of Canaan, are come unto me : 32 And the men are shepherds, for f their trade hath been to feed cattle ; and they have brought their flocks, and their herds, and all that they have. 33 And it shall come to pass, when Pharaoh shall call you, and shall say, 'What is your occupation ? 34 That ye shall say, Thy servants' "trade hath been about cattle 'from our youth even until now, both we, and also our fathers : that ye may dwell in the land of Goshen ; for every shepherd is "an abomination unto the Egyptians. CHAP. XLVII. 1 Joseph presenteth five of his brethren, and his father, before Pharaoh. 28 Jacob's age. 29 lie sweareth Joseph to bury him with his fathers. THEN Joseph "came and told Pharaoh, and said, My father and my brethren, and their flocks, and their herds, and all that they have, are come out of the land of Canaan ; and behold, they are in 'the land of Goshen. 2 And he took some of his brethren, even five men, and "presented them unto Pharaoh. 3 And Pharaoh said unto his brethren, 'What is your occupation? And they said unto Pharaoh, "Thy servants are shepherds, both we, and also our fathers. 4 They said moreover unto Pharaoh, ■''For to so- journ in the land are we come : for thy servants have no pasture for their flocks, "for the famine is sore in the land of Canaan : now therefore, we pray thee, let thy servants ''dwell in the land of Goshen. 5 And Pharaoh spake unto Joseph, saying, Thy father and thy brethren are come unto thee : 6 { The land of Egypt is before thee ; in the best of the land make thy father and brethren to dwell; 7 in the land of Goshen let them dwell ; and if thou knowest any men of activity among them, then make them rulers over my cattle. 7 And Joseph brought in Jacob his father, and set him before Pharaoh : and Jacob blessed Pharaoh. 8 And Pharaoh said unto Jacob, t How old art thou ? 9 And J acob said unto Pharaoh, The days of the years of my pilgrimage are an hundred and thirty years : "'few and evil have the days of the years of my life been, and "have not attained unto the days of the years of the life of my fathers in the days of their pilgrimage. 10 And Jacob "blessed Pharaoh, and went out from before Pharaoh. 11 IF And Joseph placed his father and his breth- ren, and gave them a possession in the land of Egypt, in the best of the land, in the land of ^Ba- rneses, "as Pharaoh had commanded. 12 And Joseph nourished his father, and his brethren, and all his father's household, with bread lit according to their families. 13 IF And there was no bread in all the land ; for the famine was very sore, r so that the land of Egypt, and all the land of Canaan, fainted by reason of the famine. 42 GENESIS. Before Before CI1 III ST CllKIST 17U6. 1706. « So ch. 45. • ch. 41. 56. 14. p So Luke 1702. 2, 29, 30. < ver. 19. i ch. 47. 1. t Ileb. they are men of cattle. f Heb. led them. ■•ch. 47.2,3. • ver. 32. So Dent. 31. 14. 1 Kings2.1. « ch. 24. 2. p Ex. 1.11. <*ch.24.49. & 12. 37. 9 ver. 6. ' So ch. 50. I! Or, as a 25. tittle child /2 Sam. 19. is nour- 37. ished. ffch.49.29. t Heb. ac- & 50. 5, 13. cording to the Utile ones. » ch. 48. 2. ch. 50. 21. 1 Kings 1. '•ch.41.30. 47. Acts 7. 11. Heb. 11. 21. Joseph's dealings in the famine. 14 'And Joseph gathered up all the money that was found in the land of Egypt, and in the land of Canaan, for the corn which they bought : and Joseph brought the money into Pharaoh's house. 15 And when money failed in the land of Egypt, and in the land of Canaan, all the Egyptians came unto Joseph, and said, Give us bread : for 'why should we die in thy presence ? for the money faileth. 16 And Joseph said, Give your cattle ; and I will give you for your cattle, if money fail. 17 And they brought their cattle unto Joseph : and Joseph gave them bread in exchange for horses, and for the nocks, and for the cattle of the herds, and for the asses ; and he f fed them with bread, for all their cattle, for that year. 18 When that year was ended, they came unto him the second year, and said unto him, We will not hide it from my lord, how that our money is spent; my lord also hath our herds of cattle : there is not aught left in the sight of my lord, but our bodies and our lands : 19 Wherefore shall we die before thine eyes, both we and our land ? buy us and our land for bread, and we and our land will be servants unto Pharaoh : and give us seed, that we may live, and not die, that the land be not desolate. 20 And Joseph bought all the land of Egypt for Pharaoh ; for the Egyptians sold every man his field, because the famine prevailed over them : so the land became Pharaoh's. 21 And as for the people, he removed them to cities from one end of the borders of Egypt even to the other end thereof. 22 "Only the land of the || priests bought he not; for the priests had a portion assigned them of Pha- raoh, and did eat their portion which Pharaoh gave them ; wherefore they sold not their lands. 23 Then Joseph said unto the people, Behold, I have bought you this day and your land for Pharaoh : lo, here is seed for you, and ye shall sow the land. 24 And it shall come to pass in the increase, that ye shall give the fifth part unto Pharaoh, and four parts shall be your own, for seed of the field, and for your food, and for them of your households, and for food for your little ones. 25 And they said, Thou hast saved our lives ; *let us find grace in the sight of my lord, and we will be Pharaoh's servants. 26 And Joseph made it a law over the land of Egypt unto this day, that Pharaoh should have the Mux part; ^except the land of the II priests only, which became not Pharaoh's. 27 IF And Israel *dwelt in the land of Egypt, in the country of Goshen; and they had possessions therein, and "grew, and multiplied exceedingly. 28 And Jacob lived in the land of Egypt seven- teen years : so t the whole age of Jacob was an hun- dred forty and seven years. 29 And the time 'drew nigh that Israel must die : and he called his son Joseph, and said unto him, If now I have found grace in thy sight, c put, I pray thee, thy hand under my thigh, and Meal kindly and truly with me ; e burv me not, I pray thee, in Egypt : 30 But -T will lie with my fathers, and thou shalt carry me out of Egypt, and "bury me in their bury- ing-place. And he said, I will do as thou hast said. 31 And he said, Swear unto me : and he sware unto him. And Tsrael bowed himself upon the bed's head. Jacob blesseth Joseph's sons CHAP. XL VIII, XLIX. and his own, in particular. CHAP. XLVIII. 1 Joseph with his sons visiteth his sick father. 2 Jacob strengthened him- self to bless them. 3 He repeatelh the promise. 21 He prophesieth their return to Canaan. AND it came to pass after these things, that one told Joseph, Behold, thy father is sick: and he took with him his two sons, Manasseh and Ephraim. 2 And one told Jacob, and said, Behold, thy son Joseph cometh unto thee: and Israel strengthened himself, and sat upon the bed. 3 And Jacob said unto Joseph, God Almighty appeared unto me at a Luz in the land of Canaan, and blessed me, 4 And said unto me, Behold, I will make thee fruitful, and multiply thee, and I will make of thee a multitude of people; and will give this land to thy seed after thee, ''for an everlasting possession. 5 IF And now, thy r two sons, Ephraim and Ma- nasseh, which were born unto thee in the land of Egypt, before I came unto thee into Egypt, are mine: as Reuben and Simeon, they shall be mine. 6 And thy issue, which thou begettest after them, shall be thine, and shall be called after the name of their brethren in their inheritance. 7 And as for me, when I came from Padan, d Ra- chel died by me in the land of Canaan, in the way, when yet there was but a little way to come unto Ephrath: and I buried her there in the way of Ephrath, the same is Beth-lehem. 8 And Israel beheld Joseph's sons, and said, Who are these? 9 And Joseph said unto his father, 'They are my sons, whom God hath given me in this place. And he said, Bring them, I pray thee, unto me, and J l will bless them. 10 (Now s the eyes of Israel were fdim for age, so that he could not see:) and he brought them near unto him; and ''he kissed them, and embraced them. 11 And Israel said unto Joseph, T had not thought to see thy face: and lo, God hath shewed me also thy seed. 12 And Joseph brought them out from between his knees, and he bowed himself with his face to the earth. 13 And Joseph took them both, Ephraim in his right hand toward Israel's left hand, and Manasseh in his left hand toward Israel's right hand, and brought them near unto him. 14 And Israel stretched out his right hand, and laid it upon Ephraim's head, who was the younger, and his left hand upon Manasseh's head, ''guiding his hands wittingly; for Manasseh was the first-born. 15 IT And 'he blessed Joseph, and said, God, '"before whom my fathers Abraham and Isaac did walk, the God which fed me all my life long unto this day, 16 The Angel "which redeemed me from all evil, bless the lads ; and let "my name be named on them, and the name of my fathers Abraham and Isaac: and let them fgrow into a multitude in the midst of the earth. 17 And when Joseph saw that his father J 'laid his right hand upon the head of Ephraim, it || displeased him : and he held up his father's hand, to remove it from Ephraim's head unto Manasseh's head. 18 And Joseph said unto his father, Not so, my father : for this is the first-born ; put thy right hand upon his head. 19 And his father refused, and said, q I know it, my son, I know it: he also shall become a people, Before 1 Before CHRIST CI1 III ST 1689. 168>». *■ Num. 1. 33, 35, & 2. 19, 21. 1689. Deut.33.17. Kev. 7.6,8. t Ileb. fulness. • So Kuth 4.11, 12. ' ch. 46. 4. & 50. 24. « Josh. 21. 32. John 4. 5. *ch. 15.16. « ch. 28. 13, & 34. 28. 19. & 35. 6, Josh. 17. 9, &c. 14, &c. "Deut.33.1. Amos 3 7. 'Deut.4 30. Num. 24. » ch. 17. 8. 14. Isa. 2. 2. & « ch. 41. 50. 39.6. & 46. 20. Jer. 23. 20. Josh. 13. 7. Dan. 2. 28, & 14. 4. 29. Acts 2. 17. Ileb. 1. 2. • Ps.34.11. d ch. 29. 32. « Deut. 21. 17. Ps. 78. 51. t Ileb. do d ch. 35. 9, not thou 16, 19. excel. f 1 Chron. 5. 1. »ch. 35.22. 1 Chron. 5. 1. Deut.27.20. II Or, my couch is gone. * ch. 29. 33, 34. « So ch. 33. iProv.18.9. 5. || Or, (heir swords are fch. 27. 4. weapons of violence. *ch.34.25. 1 Prov. 1. s ch. 27. 1. 15, 16. •f-Heb. heart/ : "> Ps. 26. 9. Eph. 5. 11. Isa. 6. 10. » Ps. 16. 9. & 59. 1. & 30. 12. & »ch.27.27. 57.8. • ch. 45. 26. • ch. 34. 26. \\Ov,hoogh- ed oxen. pJosh.19.1. &21.5,H, 7. ?ch. 29.35. Deut. 33. 7. 'Ps.18.40. •ch.27.29. 1 Chron. 5. t Hos. 5. 4. Rev. 5. 5. ■» Num. 23. 24. & 24. 9. *Jer.30.21. v Ps. 60. 7. ' Deut. 28. 57. « Isa. 11.1. & 62.11. * ver. 19. Ezek.21.27. Mutt. 21. 9. »Isa.2.2.& 11. 10. & 42. Deut. 33. 16. || That is, lite mourn- <• Jndg. 20. 21 25. ing of the Ezek. 22. Egyptians. 25, 27. 'Num. 23. 24. *ch.49.29, Esth. 8. 11. 30. Acts 7. 16. Ezek.39.10. Zech. 14. 1, 7. 1 ch. 23. 16. o ell. 15. 15. & 25. 8. ^cb.47.30. 2 Sam. 19. 37. « ch. 50. 13. » Job 15. 21, 22. /ch.23.16. f/ch.23.19. & 25. 9. "cb.35.29. t Heb. diarged. " Prov. 2S. 13. «ch.49.25. » ver. 29. P ch. 37. 7, 10. 1 ch. 45. 5. r Deut. 32. 35. Job 34. 29. Rom.12.19. Heb. 10.30. 2Kings5.7. » Ps. 56. 5. Isa. 10. 7. <■ ch. 46. 4. Gen. 24. 114 29.2. » ch. 3. 1. |jOr. privce, as Gen. 41. 45. • Gen. 24. 11.4 29.10. lSaui.9.11. P Gen. 29. 10.- 1 Num. 10. 29. called also ,1,-lliro, or, JtVier. b. 8. 1.4 4. is. 4 IS. 1,4c. ■•Gen. 81. 54.443.25. • ch. 4.25. 4 18. 2. 2 And the woman conceived and bare a son : and ""when she saw him that he was a goodly child, she hid him three months. 3 And when she could not longer hide him, she took for him an ark of bulrushes, and daubed it with slime and with pitch, and put the child therein ; and she laid it in the flags by the river's brink. 4 "And his sister stood afar off, to wit what would be done to him. 5 Tf And the ''daughter of Pharaoh came down to wash herself at the river; and her maidens walked along by the river's side : and when she saw the ark among the flags, she sent her maid to fetch it. 6 And when she had opened it, she saw the child : and behold, the babe wept. And she had compas- sion on him, and said, This is one of the Hebrews' children. 7 Then said his sister to Pharaoh's daughter, Shall I go, and call to thee a nurse of the Hebrew women, that she may nurse the child for thee ? 8 And Pharaoh's daughter said to her, Go. And the maid went and called the child's mother. 9 And Pharaoh's daughter said unto her, Take this child away and nurse it for me, and I will give thee thy wages. And the woman took the child and nursed it. 10 And the child grew, and she brought him unto Pharaoh's daughter, and he became dier son. And she called his name II Moses: and she said, Because I drew him out of the water. 11 IT And it came to pass in those days, / when Moses was grown, that he went out unto his breth- ren, and looked on their ^burdens : and he spied an Egyptian smiting an Hebrew, one of his brethren. 12 And he looked this way and that way, and when he saw that there was no man, he ''slew the Egyptian, and hid him in the sand. 13 And 'when he went out the second day, be- hold, two men of the Hebrews strove together : and he said to him that did the wrong, Wherefore smitest thou thy fellow? 14 And he said, ''Who made thee fa prince and a judge over us ? intendest thou to kill me, as thou kiiledst the Egyptian? And Moses feared, and said, Surely this thing is known. 15 Now when Pharaoh heard this thing, he sought to slay Moses. But 'Moses fled from the face of Pharaoh, and dwelt in the land of Midian : and he sat down by '"a well. 16 "Now the || priest of Midian had seven daugh- ters : "and they came and drew wafer, and filled the troughs to water their father's flock. 17 And the shepherds came and drove them away: but Moses stood up and helped them, and J 'watered their flock. 18 And when they came to 'Eeuel their father, he said, How is it that ye are come so soon to- day? 19 And they said, An Egyptian delivered us out of the hand of the shepherds, and also drew water enough for us, and watered the flock. 20 And he said unto his daughters. And where is he? why is it that ye have left the man '.' call him, that he may 'eat bread. 21 And* Moses was content to dwell with the man: and he gave Moses, 'Zipporah his daughter. 22 And she bare him a son. and he called his name 45 Hoses sent to deliver Israel : II 'Gershom : for lie said, I have been "a stranger in a strange land. 23 IT And it came to pass, "in process of time, that the king of Egypt died : and the children of Israel ^sighed by reason of the bondage, and they cried ; and z their cry came up unto God, by reason of the bondage. 24 And God "heard their groaning, and God b re- membered his "covenant with Abraham, with Isaac, and with Jacob. 25 And God ^looked upon the children of Israel, and God fhad respect unto them. CHAP. III. 2 God appeareth to Moses in a burning bush. 9 He sendeth him to deliver Israel. 14 The name of God. 15 Mis message to Israel. ~^TOW Moses kept the flock of Jethro his father- JLM in-law, "the priest of Midian : and he led the flock to the back side of the desert, and came to 'the mountain of God, even to Horeb. 2 And °the Angel of the Lord appeared unto him in a flame of fire out of the midst of a bush ; and he looked, and behold, the bush burned with fire, and the bush was not consumed. 3 And Moses said, I will now turn aside, and see this d great sight, why the bush is not burnt. 4 And when the Loed saw that he turned aside to see, God called c unto him out of the midst of the bush, and said, Moses, Moses ! And he said, Here am I. 5 And he said, Draw not nigh hither : •'put off thy shoes from off thy feet ; for the place whereon thou standest is holy ground. 6 Moreover he said, u. am the God of thy father, the God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob. And Moses hid his face ; for ''he was afraid to look upon God. 7 11" And the Loed said, I have surely seen the affliction of . my people which are in Egypt, and 'have heard their cry *hy reason of their task- masters ; for 'I know their sorrows : 8 And " l I am come down to "deliver them out of the hand of the Egyptians, and to bring them up out of that land, "unto a good land, and a large, unto a land ''flowing with milk and honey ; unto the place of ? the Canaanites, and the Hittites, and the Amo- rites, and the Perizzites, and the Hivites, and the Jebusites. 9 Now therefore, behold, the cry of the children of Israel is come unto me : and I have also seen the "oppression wherewith the Egyptians oppress them. 10 'Come now therefore, and I will send thee unto Pharaoh, that thou mayest bring forth my peo- ple, the children of Israel, out of Egypt. 11 IF And Moses said unto God, "Who am I, that I should go unto Pharaoh, and that I should bring forth the children out of Egypt ? 12 And he said, ^Certainly I will be with thee ; and this shall be a token unto thee, that I have sent thee : When thou hast brought forth the people out of Egypt, ye shall serve God upon this mountain. 13 And Moses said unto God, Behold, tohen I come unto the children of Israel, and shall say unto them, The God of your fathers hath sent me unto you ; and they shall say to me, What is his name ? what shall I say unto them? 14 And God 'said unto Moses, I AM THAT I AM : And he said, Thus shalt thou say unto the children of Israel, "1 AM hath sent me unto you. 1 - F > And God said moreover unto Moses, Thus EXODUS. Before CHRIST 1531. 1 That is, a stranger here. t ch. 18. 3. "Acts 7.29. Heb. 11. 13, 14. * ch. 7. 7. Acts 7.30. v Num. 20. 16. Dent. 26. 7. Ps. 12. 5. ' Gen. 18. 20. ch. 3. 9. & 22. 23, 27. Deut. 24. 15. James 5. 4. " ch. 6. 5. » ch. 6. 5. Ps. 105. 8, 42. & 106. 45. « Gen. 15. 14. & 46. 4. « ch. 4. 31. lSam,l.ll. 2 Sam. 16. 12. Luke 1.25. t Heb. knew. ' ch 3. 7. 1491. «ch. 2.16. » ch.18. 5. 1 Kings 19. 8. « Deut. 33. 16. Isa. 63. 9. Acls 7. 30. <*Ps.lll 2. Acta 7. 31. « Deut. 33. 16. /ch.19.12. Josh. 5.15. Acts 7.33. sQen. 28. 13. ver. 15. ch. 4. 5. Matt. 22. 32. Mark 12. 26. Luke20.37. Acts 7. 32. "Sol Kings 19. 13. Isa. 6. 1, 5. Neh. 9. 9. Ps. 106. 44. Acts 7. 34. i ch. 2. 23, 24. *ch. 1.11. 'Gen.18.21. ch. 2. 25. "■ Gen. 11. 5,7.&18. 21. & 50. 24. »ch.6. 6,8. & 12.51. ° Deut. 1. 25. & 8. 7, 8,9. ver. 17. ch. 13. 5. & 33. 3. Num. 13. 27. Deut. 26. 9, 15. Jer. 11. 5. & 32. 22. Ezek. 20. 6. t Gen. 15. 18. r ch. 2. 23. ch. 1. 11, 13,14, 22. *Ps.l05.26. Micah 6. 4. " See ch. 6. 12. 1 Sam. 18. 18. Isa. 6. 5, 8. Jer. 1. 6. Gen. 31. 3. Deut.31.33. Josh. 1. 5. Rom. 8.31. v ch. 6. 3. John 8. 58. 2 Cor. 1. 20. 1 1 eb. 13.8. Rov. 1. 4. Before CHRIST 1491. * Ps.135.13. Uos. 12. 5. ch. 4. 29. <• Gen. 50. 24. ch. 2. 25. & 4. 31. Luke 1.68 ' Gen. 15. 14, 16. ver. 8. <* ch. 4. 31. ch. 5.1,3. /Num. 23. 3,4,15,16. a ch. 5. 2. &7. 4. Or, but by ilrmighand '' ch. 6. 6. & 7. 5. & 9. 15. • ch. 7. 3. & 11. 9. Deut. 6. 22. Neh. 9. 10. Ps. 105. 27. &. 135. 9. Jer. 32. 20. Acts 7. 36. See ch. 7. toch. 13. * cli. 12.31. I ch. 11. 3. &12.36. Ps. 106. 46. Prov. 16.7. »• Gen. 15. 14. ch. 11.2. & 12.35,36. "Job 27.17. Prov.13.22. Ezek. 39.10 |Or, Egypt. ver .17, 20. » ch. 19. 9. ch. 3. 15. * Num. 12. 10. 2 Kings 5. 27. Deut. 32. 39. Num. 12. 13, 14. 2 Kings 5. 14. Matt. 8. 3. God's message to them. shalt thou say unto the children of Israel, The Loeii God of your fathers, the God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob, hath sent me unto you : this is *my name for ever, and this is my me- morial unto all generations. 16 Go, and "gather the elders of Israel together, and say unto them, The Loed God of your fathers, the God of Abraham, of Isaac, and of Jacob, ap- peared unto me, saying, *I have surely visited you, and seen that which is done to you in Egypt: 17 And I have said, T will bring you up out of the affliction of Egypt, unto the land of the Canaan- ites, and the Hittites, and the Amorites, and the Perizzites, and the Hivites, and the Jebusites, unto a land flowing with milk and honey. 18 And ''they shall hearken to thy voice ; and e thou shalt come, thou and the elders of Israel, unto the king of Egypt, and ye shall say unto him, The Loed God of the Hebrews hath / met with us ; and now let us go (we beseech thee) three days' journey into the wilderness, that we may sacrifice to the Loed our God. 19 H And I am sure that the king of Egypt "will not let you go, ||no, not by a mighty hand. 20 And I will "stretch out my hand, and smite Egypt with 'all my wonders which I will do in the midst thereof : and 'after that he will let you go. _ 21 And T will give this people favour in the sight of the Egyptians : and it snail come to pass, that, when ye go, ye shall not go empty : 22 '"But every woman shall borrow of her neigh- bour, and of her that sojourneth in her house, jewels of silver, and jewels of gold, and raiment: and yeshall put them upon your sons, and upon your daughters; and "ye shall spoil lithe Egyptians. CHAP. IV. 1 Moses' rod is turned into a serpent. 14 Aaron is appointed to assist him. 21 God's message to Pharaoh. 24 Zipporah circumciselh her son. 27 Aaron is sent to meet Moses. AND Moses answered and said, But, behold, they will not believe me, nor hearken unto my voice : for they will say, The Loed hath not appeared unto thee. 2 And the Loed said unto him, What is that in thine hand ? And he said, "A rod. 3 And he said, Cast it on the ground. And he cast it on the ground, and it became a serpent : and Moses fled from before it. 4 And the Loed said unto Moses, Put forth thine hand, and take it by the tail. And he put forth his hand, and caught it, and it became a rod in his hand: 5 That they may 'believe that c the Loed God of their fathers, the God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob, hath appeared unto thee. 6 H And the Loed said furthermore unto him, Put now thine hand into thy bosom. And he put his hand into his bosom : and when he took it out, behold, his hand was leprous d as snow. 7 And he said, Put thine hand into thy bosom again. And he put his hand into his bosom again, and plucked it out of his bosom, and behold, 'it was turned again as his other flesh. 8 And it snail come to pass, if they will not be- lieve thee, neither hearken to the voice of the first sign, that they will believe the voice of the latter sign. 9 And it shall come to pass, if they will not believe also these two signs, neither hearken unto thy voice, Moses is sent into Egypt. that thou shalt take of the water of the river, and pour it upon the -dry land : and •'the water which thou takest out of the river f shall become blood upon the dry land. 10 IT And Moses said unto the Lord, O my Lord, I am not feloquent, neither theretofore, nor since thou hast spoken unto thy servant : but 9 I am slow of speech, and of a slow tongue. 11 And the Lord said unto him, ''Who hath made man's mouth? or who maketh the dumb, or deaf, or the seeing, or the blind ? have not I the Lord ? 12 Now therefore go, and I will be 'with thy mouth, and teach thee what thou shalt say. 13 And he said, O my Lord, 7, 'send, I pray thee, by the hand of him whom thou ||wilt send. 14 And the anger of the Lord was kindled against Moses, and he said, Is not Aaron the Levite thy brother? I know that he can speak well. And also, behold, 'he cometh forth to meet thee : and when he seeth thee, he will be glad in his heart. 15 And '"thou shalt speak unto him, and "put words in his mouth : and I will be with thy mouth, and with his mouth, and "will teach you what ye shall do. 16 And he shall be thy spokesman unto the peo- ple : and he shall be, even he shall be to thee instead of a mouth, and ''thou shalt be to him instead of God. 17 And thou shalt take "this rod in thine hand, wherewith thou shalt do signs. 18 TF And Moses went, and returned to f Jethro his father-in-law, and said unto him, Let me go, I pray thee, and return unto my brethren which are in Egypt, and see whether they be yet alive. And Jethro said to Moses, Go in peace. 19 And the Lord said unto Moses in Midian, Go, return into Egypt : for r all the men are dead which sought thy life. 20 And Moses took his wife, and his sons, and set them upon an ass, and he returned to the land of Egypt. And Moses took "the rod of God in his hand. 21 11 And the Lord said unto Moses, When thou goest to return into Egypt, see that thou do all those 'wonders before Pharaoh which I have put in thine hand: but "I will harden his heart, that lie shall not let the people go. 22 And thou shalt say unto Pharaoh, Thus saith the Lord, x Israel is my son, y even my first-born. 23 And I say unto thee, Let my son go, that he may serve me : and if thou refuse to let him go, be- hold, T will slay thy son, even thy first-born. 24 IF And it came to pass by the way in the inn, that the Lord "met him, and sought to ''kill him. 25 Then Zipporah took % sharp || stone, and cut off the foreskin of her son, and feast it at his feet, and said, Surely a bloody husband art thou to me. 26 So he let him go: then she said, A bloody hus- band thou art, because of the circumcision. 27 IF And the Lord said to Aaron, Go into the wilderness ''to meet Moses. And he went, and met him in the mount of God, and kissed him. 28 And Moses ■'told Aaron all the words of the Lord who had sent him, and all the ''signs which he had commanded him. 29 IF And Moses and Aaron ''went, and gathered together all the elders of the children of Israel. 30 'And Aaron spake all the words which the Lord had spoken Tinto Moses, and did the signs in the sight of the people. 31 And the people ''believed : and when they heard that the Lord hact 'visited the children of Israel, and CHAP. V. Before CHRIST 14n l. /cli.7. 19. t Ileb. slwllbeand shall be. t Ileb. a man of words. t Heb. sinceyeslcr- day, nor since the. third day. 9 ch. 6. 12. Jer. 1. 6. i> Vs. 94. 9. i Isa. 50. 4. Jer. 1. 9. Matt.10.19. Miiikl3.ll. Liikel2.11, 1-2. & 21. 14. 15. * SeeJonali 1.3. ji Or. shouldest. I ver. 27. 1 Sam.10.2, 3,5. •»ch. 7.1,2. » Num. 22. 38. & 23. 5, 12, 16. Deut.18.18. Isa. 51. 16. Jer. 1. 9. "Deut.5.81, J> ch. 7. 1. & 18. 19. 3 ver. 2. tlleb. Jetlter. r ch. 2. 15, 23. Matt. 2.20. • ch. 17. 9. Num.20. t ch. 3. 20. «ch. 7.3,13 & 9. 12, 35, &10. J.& 14.8. Deut. 2. 30. Josh. 11.20. Isa. 63. 17. John 12.40. Kom. 9. 18. ■Hos.11.1 Kom. 9. 4. 2 Cor. 6. 18, y Jer. 31. 9, Jam. 1. 18. ' ch. 11. 5. & 12. 29. a Num. 22. 22. ' Gen. 17. 14. • Josh. 5. 2, 3. || Or, knife. flleb.matZe it touch. d ver. 14. « ch. 3. 1. / ver.15,16 a ver. 8, 9. » ch. 3. 16. ' ver. 16. *ch. 3. IS. ver. S, 9. ' ch. 3. 10. Before CHRIST 1491. d their officers, and they spake to the people, say- ing, Thus saith Pharaoh, I will not give you straw. 11 Go ye, get you straw where ye can find it : yet not aught of your work shall be diminished. 12 So the people were scattered abroad through- out all the land of Egypt, to gather stubble instead of straw. 13 And the taskmasters hasted them, saying, Fulfil your works, your\ daily tasks, as when there was straw. 14 And the officers of the children of Israel, which Pharaoh's taskmasters had set over them, were beat- en, and demanded, Wherefore have ye not fulfilled your task in making brick, both yesterday and to-day, as heretofore ? 15 IF Then the officers of the children of Israel came and cried unto Pharaoh, saying, Wherefore dealest thou thus with thy servants ? 16 There is no straw given unto thy servants, and they say to us, Make brick: and behold, thy servants are beaten ; but the fault is in thine own people. 17 But he said, Ye arc idle, ye arc idle : there- fore ye say, Let us go, and do sacrifice to the Lot; p. 18 Go therefore now. and work: for there shall no straw be given yon, yet shall ye deliver the tale of bricks. 19 And the officers of the children of Israel did see that they were in evil case, after it was said. Ye shall not minish aught from your bricks of your daily task. 20 f And they met ".Moses and Aaron, who stood in the way, as they came forth from Pharaoh : 21 "And they said unto them. The Loed look up- on you, and judge ; because ye have made our savour 47 God reneweth his promise to Israel fto be abhorred in the eyes of Pharaoh, and in the eyes of his servants, to put a sword in their hand to slay us. 22 And Moses returned unto the Lord, and said, Lord, wherefore hast thou so evil-entreated this people ? why is it that thou hast sent me ? 23 For since I came to Pharaoh to speak in thy name, he hath done evil to this people : f neither hast thou delivered thy people at all. CHAP. VI. 1 God reneweth his promise by his name JEHO VAH. THEN the Lord said unto Moses, Now shalt thou see what I will do to Pharaoh : for "with a strong hand shall he let them go, and with a strong hand 'shall he drive them out of his land. 2 And God spake unto Moses, and said unto him, I am ||the Lord : 3 And I appeared unto Abraham, unto Isaac, and unto Jacob bv the name of c God Almighty, but by my name ''JEHOVAH was I not known to them. 4 'And I have also established my covenant with them, ■'to give them the land of Canaan, the land of their pilgrimage, wherein they were strangers. 5 And "1 have also heard the groaning of the children of Israel, whom the Egyptians keep in bondage: and I have remembered my covenant. 6 Wherefore say unto the children of Israel, ''I am the Lord, and T will bring you out from under the burdens of the Egvptians, and I will rid you out of their bondage, and I will ''redeem you with a stretched-out arm, and with great judgments : 7 And I will 'take you to me for a people, and "T will be to you a God : and ye shall know that I am the Lord your God, which bringeth you out "from under the burdens of the Egyptians. 8 And I will bring you in unto the land, concern- ing the which I did t "swear to give it to Abraham, to Isaac, and to Jacob ; and I will give it you for an heritage : I am the Lord. 9 HAnd Moses spake so unto the children of Israel : J 'but they hearkened not unto Moses, for languish of spirit, and for cruel bondage. 10 And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 11 Go in, speak unto Pharaoh king of Egypt, that he let the children of Israel go out of his land. 12 And Moses spake before the Lord, saying, Behold, the children of Israel have mot hearkened unto me ; how then shall Pharaoh hear me, r who am of uncircumcised lips ? 13 And the Lord spake unto Moses, and unto Aaron, and gave them a charge unto the children of Israel, and unto Pharaoh king of Egypt, to bring the children of Israel out of the land of Egypt. 14 IT These be the heads of their fathers' houses : •The sons of Reuben the first-born of Israel ; Ha- noch,_ and Pallu, Hezron, and Carmi : these be the families of Reuben. 15 'And the sons of Simeon ; Jemuel, and Jamin, and Ohad, and Jachin, and Zohar, and Shaul the son of a Canaanitish woman : these are the families of Simeon. 16 IF And these are the names of "the sons of Levi, according to their generations ; Gershon, and Kohath, and Merari. And the years of the life of Levi were an hundred thirty and. seven years. 17 "The sons of Gershon ; Libni, and Shimi, ac- cording to their families. 18 And !/ the sons of Kohath. ; Amram, and Izhar, 48 EXODUS. Before CHKTST 1491. flleb. In stink. Gen. 34. 30. lSam.13.4. & 27. 12. 2Sam.l0.6, 1 Cliron.19 e. tHeb.de7.i- verhtg thou hast not de- livered. ch. 3. 19. 'ch.11.1. & 12. 31, 33, 39. I! Or JiiuuvAn. * Gen. 17. 1. & 35. 11. & 48. 3. rf ch 3. 14. Ps. 08. 4. & S3. 18. John 8. 68. Rev. 1. 4. 'Gen. 15. IS. &17. 4,7. /Gen. 17. 8. & 28. 4. ch. 2. 24. * ver. 2, 8, 29. * ch. 3. 17. &7.4. Deut.26. 8. Vs. 81. 6. & 13G. 11, 12. *ch. 15. 13. Deut. 7. 8. 1 Chron. 17.21. Neh. 1. 10. 1 Dent. 4. 20.&7.6. & 14. 2. & 26. 18. 2 Sam.7.24. ™ Gen 17. 7,8. ch. 29. 45, 46. Deut.29.13. Rev. 21. 7. « ch. 5. 4, 5. Ps. 81. 6. t Heb. lift up my hand. See Gen. 14. 22. Deut.32.40. » Gen. 15. 18. & 26. 3.&28.13. & 35. 12. P ch. 5. 21. t Heb. shortness, or, strait- ness. ? ver. 9. ' ver. 30. ch. 4. 10. Jer. 1. 6. Before CHRIST 1491. 1 Chron. 6. 19. & 23. 21. «ch.2.1,2. Num. 26. 59. 6 Num. 16. 1. 1 Chron. 6. 37, 38. » Lev. 10. 4. Num. 3. 30. about 1530. J Ruth 4. 19, 20. 1 Chron. 2. 10. Matt. 1. 4. « Lev. 10. 1. Num 3. 2. & 26. 60. 1 Chron. 6. 3.4; 24. 1. /Num. 26. U. a Num. 25. , 11. Josh .24.33. >' ver. 13. ch. 7. 4. & 12. 17, 51. Num. 33.1. 1491. * cli.5. 1, 3. & 7. 10. ' ver. 13. ch. 32, 7. & 33. 1. Ps. 77. 20. m ver. 2. n ver. 11. ch. 7. 2. o ver. 12. ch. 4. 10. ch. 4. 16. Jer. 1. 10. » ch. 4. 16. ch. 4. 15. •Gen. 46. 9. 1 Chron. 5, 3. ' 1 Chron. 4.24. Gen. 46. 10. " Gen. 46. 11. Num. 3. 17. 1 Chron. 6. 1,16. 1619. *1 Chron. 6. 17. & 23.7. v Num. 26. 57. 1 Chron. 6. 2, 18. <* ch. 4. 21. ch. 11. 9. /ell. 4. 7. 3 ch. 10. 1. & 11.9. * ch. 6. 6. * ver. 17. ch. 8. 22. & 14. 4, 18. Ps. 9. 16. * ch. 3. 20. ' ver. 2. 1491. Deut. 29. 5. &31.2. 4 34.7. Acts 7. 23, Tsa.7.11. John 2. IS. & 6. 30. ch.4.2,17. Reuben, Simeon, and Levi's genealogy. and Hebron, and Uzziel : and the years of the life of Kohath were an hundred thirty and three years. 19 And "the sons of Merari; Mahali and Mushi: these are the families of Levi, according to their generations. _ 20 And "Amram took him Jochebed his father's sister to wife ; and she bare him Aaron and Moses. And the years of the life of Amram were an hundred and thirty and seven years. 21 HAnd the sons of Izhar; Korah, and Ne- pheg, and Zichri. 22 And the 'sons of Uzziel ; Mishael, and Elza- phan, and Zithri. 23 And Aaron took him Elisheba daughter of 'A.mminadab, sister of Naashon,to wife; and she bare him 'Nadab and Abihu, Eleazar and Ithamar. 24 And the / sons of Korah ; Assir, and Elkanah, and Abiasaph : these are the families of the Korhites. 25 And Eleazar, Aaron's son, took him one of the daughters of Putiel to wife ; and "she bare him Phinehas : these are the heads of the fathers of the Levites, according to their families. 26 These are that Aaron and Moses, Ho whom the Lord said, Bring out the children of Israel from the land of Egypt according to their 'armies. 27 These are they which 'spake to Pharaoh king of Egypt, 'to bring out the children of Israel from Egypt : these are that Moses and Aaron. 28 IF And it came to pass on the day when the Lord spake unto Moses in the land of Egypt, 29 That the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, "T am the Lord : "speak thou unto Pharaoh king of Egypt all that I say unto thee. 30 And Moses said before the Lord, Behold, T am of uncircumcised lips, and how shall Pharaoh hearken unto me? CHAP. VII. 1 Moses is encouraged to go to Pharaoh. 7 His age. 8 His rod is turned into a serpent. 13 Pliaraoh's heart is hardened. 19 The river is turned into blood. AND the Lord said unto Moses, See, I have made thee °a god to Pharaoh : and Aaron thy brother shall be thy prophet. 2 Thou "shalt speak all that I command thee : and Aaron thy brother shall speak unto Pharaoh, that he send the children of Israel out of his land. 3 And d I will harden Pharaoh's heart, and 'mul- tiply my / signs and my wonders in the land of Egypt. 4 But Pharaoh shall not hearken unto you, "that I may lay my hand upon Egypt, and bring forth mine armies, and my people the children of Israel, out of the land of Egypt, ''by great judgments. 5 And the Egyptians 'shall know that I am the Lord, when I A stretch forth mine hand upon Egypt, and bring out the children of Israel from among them. 6 And Moses and Aaron 'did as the Lord com- manded them, so did they. 7 And Moses was '"fourscore years old, and Aaron fourscore and three years old, when they spake unto Pharaoh. 8 HAnd the Lord spake unto Moses, and unto Aaron, saying, 9 When Pharaoh shall speak unto you, saying, "Shew a miracle for you : then thou shalt say unto Aaron, "Take thy rod, and cast it before Pharaoh, and it shall become a serpent. 10 TF And Moses and Aaron went in unto Pharaob. The river is turned into blood. CHAP. VIII. The plague of frogs and he*,. and they did so p as the Lord had commanded : and Aaron cast down his rod before Pharaoh, and before his servants, and it ''became a serpent. 11 Then Pharaoh also 'called the wise men, and 'the sorcerers : now the magicians of Egypt, they also 'did in like manner with their enchantments. 12 For they cast down every man his rod, and they became serpents : but Aaron's rod swallowed up their rods. 13 And he hardened Pharaoh's heart that he hearkened not unto them; "as the Lord had said. 14 IT And the Lord said unto Moses, 'Pharaoh's heart is hardened, he refuseth to let the people go. 15 Get thee unto Pharaoh in the morning; lo,he goeth out unto the water, and thou shalt stand by the river's brink against he come : and y the rod which was turned to a serpent shalt thou take in thine hand. 16 And thou shalt say unto him, z The Lord God of the Hebrews hath sent me unto thee, saying, Let my people go, a that they may serve me in the wilder- ness: and behold, hitherto thou wouldest not hear. 17 Thus saith the Lord, In this 'thou shalt know that I am the Lord : behold, I will smite with the rod that is in my hand upon the waters which are in the river, and they shall be turned f 'to blood. 18 And the fish that is in the river shall die, and the river shall stink : and the Egyptians shall 'loathe to drink of the water of the river. 19 IF And the Lord spake unto Moses, Say unto Aaron, Take thy rod, and -'stretch out thine hand upon the waters of Egypt, upon their streams, upon their rivers, and upon their ponds, and upon all their f pools of water, that they may become blood : and that there may be blood throughout all the land of Egypt, both in vessels of wood, and in vessels of stone. 20 And Moses and Aaron did so, as the Lord commanded ; and he 'lifted up the rod and smote the waters that were in the river, in the sight of Pha- raoh, and in the sight of his servants; and all the ^waters that were in the river were turned into blood. 21 And the fish that was in the river died ; and the river stank, and the Egyptians 'could not drink of the water of the river ; and there was blood throughout all the land of Egypt. 22 'And the magicians of Egypt did so with their enchantments : and Pharaoh's heart was hardened, neither did he hearken unto them ; 'as the Lord had said. 23 And Pharaoh turned and went into his house, neither did he set his heart to this also. 24 And all the Egyptians digged round about the river for water to drink ; for they could not drink of the water of the river. 25 And seven days were fulfilled after that the Lord had smitten the river. CHAP. VIII. 1 Frogs are sent. 25 Pharaoh inclincth to let the people go, 32 but yet is hardened. AND the Lord spake unto Moses, Go unto Pha- raoh, and say unto him, Thus saith the Lord, Let my people go, "that they may serve me. 2 And it thou *refuse to let them go, behold, I will smite all thy borders with c frogs : 3 And the river shall bring forth frogs abundantly, which shall go up and come into thine house, and into J thy bed-chamber, and upon thy bed, and into the house of thy servants, and upon thy people, and into thine ovens, and into thy II kneading-troughs : Before CHRIST 1491. P ver. 9. i ch. 4. 3. 'Gen. 41. 8. • 2 Tim. 3.8. « ver. 22. ch. 8. 7, 18. « ch. 4. 21 ver. 4. * ch. 8. 15. 4 10. 1, 20, 27. ych.4.2,3, 4 ver. 10, ch. 3. 18. « ch. 3. 12, 18 A 5. 1,3. » ch. 5. 2. ver. 5. ' ch. 4. 9. <* Rev. 16. 4,6. < ver. 24. /ch. 8.5, 6. 16. 4 9. 22 4 10. 12, 21 414.21,26 f Heb. gathering of their waters. 3 ch. 17. 5. ft Ps. 78. 44 & 105. 29 ver. 18. * v«r. 11. 1 ver. 3. • ch. 3. 12, 18. » ch. 7. 14. 4 9. 2. • Rev. 16. 13. * Ps. 105. 30. lOv,dtigh Before CHRIST 1491. ' ch. 7. 19. / Ps. 78. 45. & 105. 30. a ch. 7. 11. " ch. 9. 28. & 10. 17. Num. 21. 7. 1 Kings 13. 6. Acts 8. 24. 1 Or, Have thishonour over me, <£c. \\Or,ngainst when. t Heb. to cut off. \\Or.agaimt to-morrow. *ch. 9. 14. Deut.33.26. 2 Sam .7. 22. IChron.l". 20. Ps. 86. 8. Isa. 46. 9. Jer.10.6,7. * ver. 30. ch. 9. 33. 4 in. 18. 4 32. 11. Jam. 5. 16, 17, 18. I Eccl. 8. 11. "• ch. 7. 14. Ps. 105. 31. « ch. 7. 11. J> Luke 10. 18. 2 Tim. 3. 8, 1 1 Sam. 6. 3,9. Ps. 8. 3. Mat. 12. 28. Luke 11.20. ' ver. 15. • ch. 7. 15. ' ver. 1. II Or, a mixture o/ noisome beasts, &c. »ch. 9.4,6, 26. 4 10. J3. 4 11.6,7.4 12. 13. 4 And the frogs shall come up both on thee, and upon thy people, and upon all thy servants. 5 If And the Lord spake unto Moses, Say unto Aaron, 'Stretch forth thine hand with thy rod over the streams, over the rivers, and over the ponds, and cause frogs to come up upon the land of Egypt. 6 And Aaron stretched out his hand over the waters of Egypt ; and ■'the frogs came up, and covered the land of Egypt. 7 s And the magicians did so with their enchant- ments, and brought up frogs upon the land of Egypt. 8 IF Then Pharaoh called for Moses and Aaron, and said, ''Entreat the Lord that he may take awav the frogs from me, and from my people : and I will let the people go, that they may do sacrifice unto the Lord. 9 And Moses said unto Pharaoh, || Glory over me : || when shall I entreat for thee and for thy servants, and for thy people, fto destroy the frogs from thee, and thy houses, that they may remain in the river only? 10 And he said, || To-morrow. And he said, Be it according to thy word : that thou mayest know that 'there is none like unto the Lord our God. 11 And the frogs shall depart from thee, and from thy houses, and from thy servants, and from thy people ; they shall remain in the river only. 12 IT And Moses and Aaron went out from Pha- raoh : and Moses *cried unto the Lord, because of the frogs which he had brought against Pharaoh. 13 And the Lord did according to the word of Moses : and the frogs died out of the houses, out of the villages, and out of the fields. 14 And they gathered them together upon heaps : and the land stank. 15 But when Pharaoh saw that there was 're- spite, m he hardened his heart, and hearkened not unto them ; as the Lord had said. 16 IF And the Lord said unto Moses, Say unto Aaron, Stretch out thy rod, and smite the dust of the land, that it may become lice throughout all the land of Egypt. 17 And they did so ; for Aaron stretched out his hand with his rod, and smote the dust of the earth, and "it became lice in man and in beast : all the dust of the land became lice throughout all the land of Egypt. 18 And "the magicians did so with their enchant- ments to bring forth lice, but they ''could not : so there were lice upon man, and upon beast. 19 Then the magicians said unto Pharaoh, This is 'the finger of God : and Pharaoh's "heart was hardened, and he hearkened not unto them ; as the Lord had said. 20 IF And the Lord said unto Moses, 'Rise up early in the morning, and stand before Pharaoh ; (lo, he cometh forth to the water;) and say unto him, Thus saith the Lord, 'Let my people go, that they may serve me : 21 Else, if thou wilt not let my people go, behold, I will send || swarms of Jiies upon thee, and upon thy servants, and upon thy people, and into thy hous< b: and the houses of the Egyptians shall be lull of swarms of flies, and also the ground whereon they are. 22 And "I will sever in that day the land of Goshen, in which my people dwell, that no Bwarma of Hies shall be there; to the end thou mayest know that I am the Lokd in the midst of the earth. 49 The plague of flies. 23 And I will put f a division between my peo- ple and thy people: || to-morrow shall this sign be. 24 And the Lord did so: and *there came a griev- ous swarm of flies into the house of Pharaoh, and into his servants' nouses, and into all the land of Egypt: the land was || corrupted by reason of the swarms of flies. 25 H And Pharaoh called for Moses, and for Aaron, and said, Go ye, sacrifice to your God in the land. 26 And Moses said, It is not meet so to do; for we shall sacrifice y the abomination of the Egyptians to the Lord our God : Lo, shall we sacrifice the abomination of the Egyptians before their eyes, and will they not stone us? 27 y?e will go "three days' journey into the wil- derness, and sacrifice to the Lord our God, as "he shall command us. 28 And Pharaoh said, I will let you go, that ye may sacrifice to the Lord your God in tlie wilderness; only ye shall not go very far away : 'entreat for me. 29 And Moses said, Behold, I go out from thee, and I will entreat the Lord that the swarms of flies may depart from Pharaoh, from his servants, and from his people, to-morrow: but let not Pharaoh 'deal deceitfully any more, in not letting the peo- ple go to sacrifice to the Lord. 30 And Moses went out from Pharaoh, and ''en- treated the Lord: 31 And the Lord did according to the word of Moses ; and he removed the swarms of flies from Pharaoh, from his servants, and from his people; there remained not one. 32 And Pharaoh "hardened his heart at this time also, neither would he let the people go. CHAP. IX. 1 Tlie murrain of beasts. 27 Pharaoh sueth to 3Ioses, 35 but yet is hardened. THEN the Lord said unto Moses, "Go in unto Pharaoh, and tell him, Thus saith the Lord God of the Hebrews, Let my people go, that they may serve me. 2 For if thou 'refuse to let them go, and wilt hold them still, 3 Behold, the c hand of the Lord is upon thy cattle which is in the field, upon the horses, upon the asses, upon the camels, upon the oxen, and upon the sheep: there shall be a very grievous murrain. 4 And ''the Lord shall sever between the cattle of Israel, and the cattle of Egypt: and there shall nothing die of all that is the children's of Israel. 5 And the Lord appointed a set time, saying, To-morrow the Lord shall do this thing in the land. 6 And the Lord did that thing on the morrow, and 'all the cattle of Egypt died : but of the cattle of the children of Israel died not one. 7 And Pharaoh sent, and behold, there was not one of the cattle of the Israelites dead. And 'the heart of Pharaoh was hardened, and he did not let the people go. 8 II And the Lord said unto Moses and unto Aaron, Take to you handfuls of ashes of the furnace, and let Moses sprinkle it toward the heaven in the sight of Pharaoh. 9 And it shall become small dust in all the land of Egypt, and shall be ''a boil breaking forth with blains upon man, and upon beast, throughout all the land of Egypt. 10 And they took ashes of the furnace, and stood before Pharaoh ; and Moses sprinkled it up toward 60 EXODUS. Before Before C II III ST CHRIST 1491. 1491. flleb are- A Deut. 28. demption. 27. l|Oi\6y ' ch. 8. 18, tomorrow. 19. *Ps 78.45. 2 Tim. 3. 9. & 105. 31. II Or, destroyed. * ch. 4. 21. ' ch. 8. 20. vQcn. 43. :;2. & 46. 34 Deut. 7. 25, 26. & 12. 31. 'ch. 3. 18. «• ch. 8. 10. «ch.3. 12. » ch. 3. 20. » ver. 8. •■Rom 9.17. ch. 9. 28. Soech.14. 1 Kinge 13. 17. 6. Prov.16. 4. 1 I'et. 2. 9. f Ileb. mcule thee stand. " vor. 15. "1 TOT. 12. • ver. 15. cb. 4. 21. t Heb. set not his heart unto. cb. 7. 23. « ch. 8. 1. P Ttev. 16. 21. ' ch. 8. 2. • ch. 7. 4. ? Josh. 10. 11. Ps. 18.13.& 7S.47.&105. 32. & 14S. 8. In. 30. 30. ISzek. 38. i ch. 8. 22. 22. Rev. 8. 7. r Ps.105.33. «Ps.78. 50. • ch. 8. 22. & 9. 4, 6. & 10. 23. & 11. 7. & 12. 13. Isa. 32. 18, /ch.7. 14. & 8. 32. 19. * ch. 10. 16. " 2 Chron. 12. 6. Ps. 129.4. A 145. 17. Lam. 1. 18. Dan. 9. 14. * cb. 8. 8, •28. Si\ 0.17. Acts 8. 24. t Heb. voices of God. Ps. 29. 3, 4. # Rot. 16. 2. »1 Kings 8. 22, 38. Ps. 143. 6. Isa. 1. 15. ' Ps. 24. 1. 1 Cor. 10. 26, 28. «Isa.26.10. Murrain, biles, blains, and hail. heaven : and it became 7 'a boil breaking forth with blains upon man, and upon beast. 11 And the 'magicians could not stand before Moses, because of the boils: for the boil was upou the magicians, and upon all the Egyptians. 12 And the Lord hardened the heart of Pharaoh, and he hearkened not unto them ; 'as the Lord had spoken unto Moses. 13 II And the Lord said unto Moses, 'Rise up early in the morning, and stand before Pharaoh, and say unto him, Thus saith the Lord God of the He- brews, Let my people go, that they may serve me. 14 For I will at this time send all my plagues upon thine heart, and upon thy servants, and upon thy people: "'that thou mayest know that there is none like me in all the earth. 15 For now I will "stretch out my hand, that I may smite thee and thy people with pestilence ; and thou shalt be cut oft from the earth. 16 And in very deed for "this cause have I f raised thee up, for to shew in thee my power; and that my name may be declared throughout all the earth. 17 As yet exaltest thou thyself against my peo- ple, that thou wilt not let them go ? 18 Behold, to-morrow about this time I will cause it to rain a very grievous hail, such as hath not been in Egypt since the foundation thereof even until now. 19 Send therefore now, and gather thy cattle, and all that thou hast in the field : for upon every man and beast which shall be found in the field, and shall not be brought home, the hail shall come down upon them, and they shall die. 20 He that feared the word of the Lord among the servants of Pharaoh made his servants and his cattle flee into the houses: 21 And he that f regarded not the word of the Lord left his servants and his cattle in the field. 22 II And the Lord said unto Moses, Stretch forth thine hand toward heaven, that there may be p hail in all the land of Egypt, upon man, and upon beast, and upon every herb of the field, throughout the land of Egypt. 23 And Moses stretched forth his rod toward heaven, and 'the Lord sent thunder and hail, and the fire ran along upon the ground: and the Lord rained hail upon the land of Egypt. 24 So there was hail, and fire mingled with the hail, very grievous, such as there was none like it in all the land of Egypt since it became a nation. 25 And the hail smote throughout all the land of Egypt all that was in the field, both man and beast, and the hail r smote every herb of the field and brake every tree of the field. 26 s Only in the land of Goshen, where the chil- dren of Israel were, was there no hail. 27 H And Pharaoh sent and called for Moses and Aaron, and said unto them, T have sinned this time : "the Lord is righteous, and I and my people are wicked. 28 'Entreat the Lord (for it is enough) that there be no more t mighty thunderings and hail; and I will let you go, and ye shall stay no longer. 29 And Moses said unto him, As soon as I am gone out of the city, I will ^spread abroad my hands unto the Lord ; and the thunder shall cease, neither shall there be any more hail; that thou mayest know how that the "earth is the Lord's. 30 But as for thee and thy servants, "I know that ye will not yet fear the Lord God. The plague of locusts CHAP. X, XL and darkness, &c. 31 And the flax and the barley was smitten: & for the barley was in the ear, and the flax was boiled. 32 But the wheat and the rye were not smitten : for they were fnot grown up. 33 And Moses went out of the city from Pharaoh, and 'spread abroad his hands unto the Lord : and the thunders and hail ceased, and the rain was not poured upon the earth. 34 And when Pharaoh saw that the rain and the hail and thunders were ceased, he sinned yet more, and hardened his heart, he and his servants. 35 And rf the heart of Pharaoh was hardened, neither would he let the children of Israel go ; as the Lord had spoken fby Moses. CHAP. X. 7 Pharaoh, moved by his servants, inclineth to let the Israelites go. 12 The ■plague of the locusts. 16 Pharaoh sueth to Moses. AND the Lord said unto Moses, Go in unto Pha- raoh : "for I have hardened his heart, and the heart of his servants ; that I might shew these my signs before him : 2 And that c thou mayest tell in the ears of thy son, and of thy son's son, what things I have wrought in Egypt, and my signs which I have done among them ; that ye may know how that I am the Lord. 3 And Moses and Aaron came in unto Pharaoh, and said unto him, Thus saith the Lord God of the He- brews, How long wilt thou refuse to ''humble thyself before me ? Let my people go, that they may serve me. 4 Else, if thou refuse to let my people go, behold, to-morrow will I bring the 'locusts into thy coast : 5 And they shall cover the fface of the earth, that one cannot be able to see the earth : and 'they shall eat the residue of that which is escaped, which remaineth unto you from the hail, and shall eat every tree which groweth for you out of the field : 6 And they "shall fill thy houses, and the houses of all thy servants, and the houses of all the Egyp- tians ; which neither thy fathers, nor thy fathers' fathers have seen, since the day that they were upon the earth unto this day. And he turned him- self, and went out from Pharaoh. 7 And Pharaoh's servants said unto him, How long shall this man be ''a snare unto us ? Let the men go, that they may serve the Lord their God : Knowest thou not yet that Egypt is destroyed ? 8 And Moses and Aaron were brought again unto Pharaoh: and he said unto them, Go, serve the Lord your God : but fwho are they that shall go ? 9 And Moses said, We will go with our young and with our old, with our sons and with our daugh- ters, with our flocks and with our herds will we go : for "we must hold a feast unto the Lord. 10 And he said unto them, Let the Lord be so with you, as I will let you go, and your little ones : look to it; for evil is before you. 11 Not so : go now ye that are men, and serve the Lord ; for that ye did desire. And they were driven out from Pharaoh's presence. 12 IFAnd the Lord said unto Moses, 'Stretch out thine hand over the land of Egypt for the locusts,that they may come up upon the land of Egypt, and 'eat every herb of the land, even, all that the hail hath left. 13 And Moses stretched forth his rod over the land of Egypt, and the Lord brought an east wind upon the land all that day, and all that night : and when it was morning, the east wind brought the locusts. Before CHRIST 1491 5 Ruth 1. 22. & 2. 23, t Heb. hidden, or, dark. » ver. 29, ch. 8. 12, <«cli.4.21. f Heb. by the hand of Hoses. ch.4. 13 «ch.4.21. & 7. 14. »ch.7.4. «Deut. 4.9. Ps. 44. 1. & 71. 18. & 78.5,4c. Joel 1. 3. "n Kings 21.29. 2Chron.7. 14. & 34. 27. Job 42. 6. Jer. 13. 18. Jam. 4. 10. 1 Pet. 5. 6. ' Prov. 30. 27. Rev. 9. 3. t Heb. eye. ver. 15. /ch. 9.32. Joel 1. 4. & 2. 25. »ch. 8.3,21. *ch.23.33. Josh.23.13. 1 Sam. 18. 21. Eccl. 7. 26. 1 Cor, 7. 35. f Heb.tuTio and who, dc. ch. 5. 2). hand. k 6.9. r ch. 4. 31. k 19. 9. Ps. 106.12. John 2.11. & 11. 45. «Judg.5.1 2 Sam .22.1. Ps. 106. 12. i 2 Chron. 1 ver. 21. 20.15, 17. « Deut. 10. Isa. 41. 10, 21. 13, 14. Ps. 18. 2.4 II Or, fur 22. 3. k 59. ivhereus ye 17. & 62 6. have seen & 109. 1. & Die Egyp- 118. 14. k tians U>- 140. 7. day, <£c. Isa. 12. 2. * ver. 25. Uab. 3. 18, 19. ■*Gen. 28. 21, 22. 2 Sam. 7. 5. Ps. 132. 5. Deut. 1.30. & 3. 22.4 20.4. Josh.10.14, 42. 4 23. 3. 2Chron.20. 29. • ch. 3. 15, 16. Neh. 4. 20. / 2 Sam. 22. Isa. 31. 4. 47. • Isa. 30.15. Ps. 99. 5. « ver. 21,26. ch. 7. 19. k 118. 28. Isa. 25. 1. 9 Ps. 24. 8. Rev. 19. 11. » ver. 8. ch.7.3. " ch. 6. 3. Ps. 83. 18. •' ch. 14. 25. He is drowned in the lied sea. *get me honour upon Pharaoh, and upon all his host, upon his chariots, and upon his horsemen. 18 And the Egyptians "shall know that I am the Lord, when I have gotten me honour upon Pharaoh, upon his chariots, and upon his horsemen. 19 ITAnd the angel of God r which went before the camp of Israel, removed, and went behind them ; and the pillar of the cloud went from before their face, and stood behind them : 20 And it came between the camp of the Egyp- tians and the camp of Israel; and "it was a cloud and darkness to them, out it gave light by night to these: so that the one came not near the other all the night. 21 And Moses 'stretched out his hand over the sea ; and the Lord caused the sea to go back by a strong east wind all that night, and "made the sea dry land, and the waters were ^divided. 22 And the children of Israel went into the midst of the sea upon the dry ground : and the waters were 'a wall unto them on their right hand, and on their left. 23 UAnd the Egyptians pursued, and went in after them, to the midst of the sea, even all Pha- raoh's horses, his chariots, and his horsemen. 24 And it came to pass, that in the morning- watch -'the Lord looked unto the host of the Egyp- tians through the pillar of fire and of the cloud, and troubled the host of the Egyptians, 25 And took off their chariot-wheels, llthat they drave them heavily: so that the Egyptians said, Let us flee from the face of Israel ; for the Lord ''fighteth for them against the Egyptians. 26 HAnd the Lord said unto Moses, 'Stretch out thine hand over the sea, that the waters may come again upon the Egyptians, upon their chariots, and upon their horsemen. 27 And Moses stretched forth his hand over the sea, and the sea ''returned to his strength when the morning appeared ; and the Egyptians fled against it ; and the Lord '{overthrew the Egyptians in the midst of the sea. 28 And '"the waters returned, and "covered the chariots, and the horsemen, and all the host of Pharaoh that came into the sea after them : there remained not so much as one of them. 29 "But the children of Israel walked upon dry land in the midst of the sea ; and the waters were a wall unto them on their right hand, and on their left. 30 Thus the Lord p saved Israel that day out of the hand of the Egyptians : and Israel "saw the Egyptians dead upon the sea-shore. 31 And Israel saw that great fwork which the Lord did upon the Egyptians : and the people feared the Lord, and "believed ihe Lord, and his servant Moses. CHAP. XV. 1 Hoses' song. 23 The waters at Marah are bitter. THEN sang "Moses and the children of Israel this song unto the Lord, and spake, saying, I will "sing unto the Lord, for he hath triumphed gloriously ; the horse and his rider hath he thrown into the sea. 2 The Lord is my strength and r song, and he is become my salvation : he is my God, and I will prepare him "an habitation ; my 'father's God, and I 'will exalt him. 3 The Lord is a man of "war : the Lord is his 'name. 4 'Pharaoh's chariots and his host hath he cast Israel's song of deliverance. into tlie sea: ''his chosen captains also are drowned in the Red sea. 5 'The depths have covered them: m they sank into the bottom as a stone. (5 "Thy right hand, O Lord, is become glorious in power: thy right hand, O Lord, hath dashed in pieces the enemy. 7 And in the greatness of thine "excellency thou hast overthrown them that rose up against thee: thou sentest forth thy wrath, which ^consumed them *as stubble. 8 And 'with the blast of thy nostrils the waters were gathered together, "the floods stood upright as an heap, and the depths were congealed in the heart of (he sea. 9 'The enemy said, I will pursue, I will overtake, I will "divide the spoil: my lust shall be satisfied upon them ; I will draw my sword, mine hand shall || destroy them. 10 Ihou didst *blow with thy wind, y the sea co- vered them : they sank as lead in the mighty waters. 11 2 Who is like unto thee, O Lord, among the II gods? who is like thee, "glorious in holiness, fear- ful in praises, ''doing wonders? 12 Thou stretchedst out c thy right hand, the earth swallowed them. 13 Thou in thy mercy hast d led forth the people which thou hast redeemed: thou hast guided them in thy strength unto e thy holy habitation. 14 -The people shall hear, and be afraid: ^sorrow shall take hold on the inhabitants of Palestina. 15 ''Then 'the dukes of Edom shall be amazed; 'the mighty men of Moab, trembling shall take hold upon them; 'all the inhabitants of Canaan shall melt away. 16 "'Fear and dread shall fall upon them ; by the greatness of thine arm they shall be as still "as a stone; till thy people pass over, O Lord, till the people pass over, "which thou hast purchased. 17 Thou shalt bring them in, and p plant them in the mountain of thine inheritance, in the place, O Lord, which thou hast made for thee to dwell in; in the 'sanctuary, O Lord, which thy hands have established. 18 r The Lord shall reign for ever and ever. 19 For the 'horse of Pharaoh went in with his chariots and with his horsemen into the sea, and 'the Lord brought again the waters of the sea upon them: but the children of Israel went on dry land in the midst of the sea. 20 TIAnd Miriam "the prophetess, 'the sister of Aaron, ^took a timbrel in her hand; and all the women went out after her, 'with timbrels, and with dances. 21 And Miriam "answered them, ''Sing ye to the Lord, for he hath triumphed gloriously : the horse and his rider hath he thrown into the sea. 22 So Moses brought Israel from the Red sea, and they went out into the wilderness of "Shur ; and they went three days in the wilderness, and found no water. 23 II And when they came to d Marah, they could not drink of the waters of Marah; for they were bitter : therefore the name of it was called || Marah. 24 And the people e murmured against Moses, saying, What shall we drink? 25 And he •'cried unto the Lord ; and the Lord shewed him a tree, ''which when he had cast into the Avaters, the waters were made sweet: there he CHAP. XVI. The people murmur. 'made for them a statute and an ordinance, and there Before CHRIST 1491. * ch. 14. 7. 'eh. 14.28. "•Neh.9.11. » Ps. 118. 15, 16. Deut. 33. 26. J>Ps.59.13. « Isa. 5. 24. &47.14. 'ch.14.21. 2 Sam. 22. 16. Job 4. 9. 2 Then. 2. 8. •Ps.78. 13. I lab. 3. 10. 'Judg.5.30. « Gen. 49. 27. Isa. 53. 12. Lukell.22. II Or, re-possess. *ch. 14.21. Ps. 147.18. v ver. 5. ch. 14. 28. « 2 Sam. 7 22. 1 Kings 8, 23. Ps. 71. 19. k 86. 8. k 89. 6, 8. Jer. 10. 6. & 49. 19. [| Or \mighty imes. « Isa. 6. 3. » l's.77.14. e ver. 6. dPs.77.16, 20.&78.52. k 80. 1. k 106. 9. lea. 63. 12, 13. Jer. 2. 6. « Ps. 78. 54. /Num. 14. 14. Deut. 2.25 Josh. 2. 9, 10. Ps. 48. 6. * Gen. 36. 40. Deut. 2.4. 'Num. 22. 3. Ilab. 3. 7. 1 Josh. 5.1. »» Deut. 2. 25. k 11.25. Josh. 2. 9. •» 1 Sam.-5. 37. » ch. 19. 5. Deut. 32. 9. JSam.7.23. Ps. 74. 2. Isa. 43. 1, 3. k 51. 10. Jer. 31. 11. Tit. 2. 14. 1 Pet. 2. 9. 2 Pet. 2. 1. p Ps. 44. 2. k 80. 8. 1 Ps.78. 54. 'Pa. 10.16. k 29. 10. k 146. 10. lea. 57. 15. ■ch.14.23. Prov.21.31 ' ch. 14. 28, 89. uJtulg. 4.4. 1 Sam. 10.5. * Num. 26. 59. v\ Sam. 18. 6. > Judg. 11. 34.&21.21. 2 Sam.6.16. Pa. 68. 11, 25.4 149. 3. 4 150. 4. "1 Sam. 18. 7. b ver. 1. « Gen. 16. 7. & 25. IS. <>, 28. Acts 18. 15. I Deut. 33. 1 Cor. 6. 1. 2, 3, 4. t Ueb. a 1 Pet. 2. 5, man and 9. his fellow. Rev. 1. 6. 4 'Lev.24.15. 5. 10. 4 20. Num. 15. 6. 35. & 27. 6. ™ Lev. 20. &c.,436. 6, 21, 26. 7, x, 9. Deut. 7. 6. t Heb. 4 26. 19. 4 Fading 2S. 9. tltnu wilt Isa. 62. 12. faiie. lCor.3. 17. •Num. 11. 1 Thes. 5. 14, 17. 27. Dent. 1. 9, » ch. 24. 3, 12. 7. ch. 36. 1, 3, 4. Lev. 4. 6. & 10. 4. & 21. 12. Heb.9.1,2. »ch 29.45. 1 Kings 6. 13. 2 Cor. 6. 16. Ileb. 3. 6. Rev. 21. 3. > ver. 40. * ch. 37. 1. Deut. 10. 3. Heb. 9.4. Before CHRIST 1491. • ch. 3. 2. & 19. 18. Deut. 4. 36. Heb. 12.18, 29. " ch.34. 28. Deut. 9. 9. '1 Kings 8. IS. "ch.16.34. &31.18. Deut. 10. 2, 5. & 31. 26. 1 Kings8.9. 2 Kings 11. 12. Heb. 9. 4. « ch. 37. 6. Rom. 3.25. Heb. 9. 5. II Or, of the matter of the mercy- seat. ° 1 Kings 8. 7. lChron.23. 18. Heb. 9. 5. pc1i.26. 34. i ver. 16. 'ch. 29.42, 43. & 30. 6, 36. Lev. 16. 2. Num. 17.4. « Num. 7. Ml. 1 Sum. 4. 4. 2 Sum. 6. 2. 2 Kings 19, 15. Ps. SO. 1. & 90. 1. Iw. 37. 16. eyes of the children of Israel. 18 And Moses went into the midst of the cloud, and gat him up into the mount: and "Moses was in the mount forty days and forty nights. CHAP. XXV. 1 What the Israelites must offer for the making of the tabernacle. 10 The form, of the ark. 17 The mercy-seat with the cherubims. 23 The table with the furniture thereof. AND the Loed spake unto Moses, saying, 2 Speak unto the children of Israel, that they t bring me an || offering: "of evervman that giveth it willingly with his heart ye shall take my offering. 3 And this is the offering which ye shall take of them ; gold, and silver, and brass, 4 And blue, and purple, and scarlet, and llfine linen, and goats' hair, 5 And rams' skins dyed red, and badgers' skins, and shittim-wood, 6 'Oil for the light, "spices for anointing oil, and for rf sweet incense, 7 Onvx-stones, and stones to be set in the 'ephod, and in the / breast-plate. 8 And let them make me a "sanctuary; that *I may dwell among them. 9 According to all that I shew thee, after the pattern of the tabernacle, and the pattern of all the instruments thereof, even so shall ye make it. 10 \ 'And they shall make an ark of shittim-wood: two cubits and a half shall be the length thereof, and a cubit and a half the breadth thereof, and a cubit and a half the height thereof. 11 And thou shalt overlay it with pure gold, within and without shalt thou overlay it ; and shalt make upon it a crown of gold round about. 12 And thou shalt cast four rings of gold for it, and put them in the four corners thereof; and two rings shall be in the one side of it, and two rings in the other side of it. 13 And thou shalt make staves of shittim-wood, and overlay them with gold. 14 And thou shalt put the staves into the rings bv the sides of the ark, that the ark maybe borne with them. 15 'The staves shall be in the rings of the ark: they shall not be taken from it. 16 And thou shalt put into the ark m the testimony which I shall give thee. 17 And "thou shalt make a mercy-seat of pure gold: two cubits and a half shall be the length thereof, and a cubit and a half the breadth thereof. 18 And thou shalt make two cherubims of gold, of beaten work shalt thou make them, in the two ends of the mercy-seat. 19 And make one cherub on the one end, and the other cherub on the other end: even ||of the mercy-seat shall ye make the cherubims on the two ends thereof. 20 And "the cherubims shall stretch forth tlu ir Avings on high, covering the mercy-seat with their wings, and their faces shall look one to another; toward the mercy-seat shall the faces of the cherubims be. 21 *And thou shalt put the mercy-seat above upon the ark; and 'in the ark thou shalt put the testimony that I shall give thee. 22 And 'there I will meet with thee, and I will commune with thee from above the mercy-seat, from "between the two cherubims which are upon the ark of the testimony, of all things which 1 will give thee in commandment unto the children of Israel. GJ Of the table and candlestick. 23 IT 'Thou shalt also make a table 0/ shittim- wood : two cubits shall be the length thereof, and a cubit the breadth thereof, and a cubit and a half the height thereof. 24 And thou shalt overlay it with pure gold, and make thereto a crown of gold round about. 25 And thou shalt make unto it a border of an hand-breadth round about, and thou shalt make a golden crown to the border thereof round about. 26 And thou shalt make for it four rings of gold, and put the rings in the four corners that are on the four feet thereof. 27 Over against the border shall the rings be for places of the staves to bear the table. 28 And thou shalt make the staves of shittim- wood, and overlay them with gold, that the table may be borne with them. 29 And thou shalt make "the dishes thereof, and spoons thereof, and covers thereof, and bowls there- of, II to cover withal : of pure gold shalt thou make them. 30 And thou shalt set upon the table M shew- bread before me alway. 31 "PAnd thou shalt make a candlestick o/pure gold: of beaten work shall the candlestick be made : is shaft, and his branches, his bowls, his knops, and his flowers, shall be of the same. 32 And six branches shall come out of the sides of it; three branches of the candlestick out of the one side, and three branches of the candlestick out of the other side: 33 Three bowls made like unto almonds, with a knop and a flower in one branch ; and three bowls made like almonds in the other branch, with a knop and a flower : so in the six branches that come out of the candlestick. 34 And in the candlestick shall be four bowls made like unto almonds, with their knops and their flowers. 35 And there shall be a knop under two branches of the same, and a knop under two branches of the same, and a knop under two branches of the same, according to the six branches that proceed out of the candlestick. 36 Their knops and their branches shall be of the same : all of it shall be one beaten w T ork o/pure gold. 37 And thou shalt make the seven lamps there- of: and ''they shall || light the lamps thereof, that they may *give light over against fit. 38 And the tongs thereof, and the snuff-dishes thereof, shall be of pure gold. 39 Of a talent of pure gold shall he make it, with all these vessels. 40 And "look that thou make them after their pattern, f which was shewed thee in the mount. CHAR XXVI. Directions for the Tabernacle. MOREOVER, "thou shalt make the tabernacle with ten curtains of fine twined linen, and blue,and purple, and scarlet: with cherubims fof cunning work shalt thou make them. 2 The length of one curtain shall be eight and twenty cubits, and the breadth of one curtain four cubits: and every one of the curtains shall have one measure. 3 The five curtains shall be coupled together one to another; and other five curtains shall be coupled one to another. 4 And thou shalt make loops of blue upon the edge 62 Before CHRIST 1491. pnur out witltal. •" Lev. 24. 5, 6. *ch.37.17. 1 Kings 7. 49. Zech. 4. 2. Heb. 9. 2. Rev. 1. 12. i4.5. veil. 27. 21. & 30. 8. Lev. 24.3,4. 2 Chron. 13. 11. || Or, cause to ascend. •Num. 8. 2. t Heb. the face of it. « eh. 26. 30. Num. 8. 4. 1 Chron. 2S. 11, 19. Acts 7. 44. Heb. 8. 5. fHeb. which thou wastcauted to see. <• eh. 36. 8. fHeb. the work of a cunning workman, orfmbroid- erer. Before CHRIST 1491. »ch.36.14. EXODUS. Special things belonging to the tabernacle. of the one curtain from the selvedge in the coupling ; and likewise shalt thou make in the uttermost edge of another curtain, in the coupling of the second. 5 Fifty loops shalt thou make in the one curtain, and fifty loops shalt thou make in the edge of the curtain that is in the coupling of the second; that the loops may take hold one of another. 6 And thou shalt make fifty taches of gold, and couple the curtains together with the taches: and it shall be one tabernacle. 7 IT And 6 thou shalt make curtains of goats' hair to be a covering upon the tabernacle : eleven cur- tains shalt thou make. 8 The length of one curtain shall be thirty cubits, and the breadth of one curtain four cubits: and the eleven curtains shall be all of one measure. 9 And thou shalt couple five curtains by them- selves, and six curtains by themselves, and shalt double the sixth curtain in the fore-front of the tabernacle. 10 And thou shalt make fifty loops on the edge of the one curtain that is outmost in the coupling, and fifty loops in the edge of the curtain which coupleth the second. 11 And thou shalt make fifty taches of brass, and put the taches into the loops, and couple the II tent together, that it may be one. 12 And the remnant that remaineth of the cur- tains of the tent, the half curtain that remaineth, shall hang over the back-side of the tabernacle. 13 And a cubit on the one side, and a cubit on the other side fof that which remaineth in the length of the curtains of the tent, it shall hang over the sides of the tabernacle on this side and on that side, to cover it. 14 And c thou shalt make a covering for the tent o/rams' skins dyed red, and a covering above of badgers' skins. 15 II And thou shalt make boards for the taber- nacle of shittim-wood standing up. 16 Ten cubits shall be the length of a board, and a cubit and a half shall be the breadth of one board. 17 Two f tenons shall there be in one board, set in order one against another: thus shalt thou make for all the boards of the tabernacle. 18 And thou shalt make the boards for the taber- nacle, twenty boards on the south side southward. 19 And thou shalt make forty sockets of silver under the twenty boards: two sockets under one board for his two tenons, and two sockets under another board for his two tenons. 20 And for the second side of the tabernacle on the north side there shall be twenty boards. 21 And their forty sockets of silver; two sockets under one board, and two sockets under another board. 22 And for the sides of the tabernacle westward thou shalt make six boards. 23 And two boards shalt thou make for the corners of the tabernacle in the two sides. 24 And they shall be f coupled together beneath, and they shall be coupled together above the head of it unto one ring: thus shall it be for them both; they shall be for the two corners. 25 And they shall be eight boards, and their sockets of silver, sixteen sockets ; two sockets under one board, and two sockets under another board. 26 IF And thou shalt make bars of shittim-wood ; five for the boards of the one side of the tabernacle. II Or, covering. t Heb. in the remain- der, ,or, sur- plusage. ch. 36. 19. tHeb. bands. fHeb. twined The altar of burnt- offering. CHAP. XXVII, XXVIII. The court of the tabernacle. 27 And five bars for the boards of the other side of the tabernacle, and five bars for the boards of the side of the tabernacle, for the two sides westward. 28 And the middle bar in the midst of the boards shall reach from end to end. 29 And thou shalt overlay the boards with gold, and make their rings of gold for places for the bars: and thou shalt overlay the bars with gold. 30 And thou shalt rear up the tabernacle ''accord- ing to the fashion thereof which was shewed thee in the mount. 31 IF And e thou shalt make a vail o/blue, and purple, and scarlet, and fine twined linen of cunning work: with cherubims shall it be made. 32 And thou shalt hang it upon four pillars of shittim-wood overlaid with gold: their hooks shall be of gold upon the four sockets of silver. 33 IF And thou shalt hang up the vail under the taches, that thou mayest bring in thither within the vail 'the ark of the testimony : and the vail shall divide unto you between "the holy place and the most holy. 34 And thou shalt put the mercy-seat upon the ark of the testimony in the most holy place. 35 And "thou shalt set the table without the vail, and 'the candlestick over against the table on the side of the tabernacle toward the south: and thou shalt put the table on the north side. 36 And 'thou shalt make an hanging for the door of the tent, of blue, and purple, and scarlet, and fine twined linen, wrought with needle-work. 37 And thou shalt make for the hanging "'five pillars of shittim-wooo 7 , and overlay them with gold, and their hooks shall be of gold : and thou shalt cast five sockets of brass for them. CHAP. XXVII. The altar of burnt-offering, with the vessels thereof, &c. AND thou shalt make "an altar of shittim-wood, five cubits long, and five cubits broad ; the altar shall be four-square: and the height thereof shall be three cubits. 2 And thou shalt make the horns of it upon the four corners thereof: his horns shall be of the same : and thou shalt overlap it with brass. 3 And thou shalt make his pans to receive his ashes, and his shovels, and his basins, and his flesh- hooks, and his fire-pans: all the vessels thereof thou shalt make of brass. 4 And thou shalt make for it a grate of net-work of brass ; and upon the net shalt thou make four brazen rings in the four corners thereof. 5 And thou shalt put it under the compass of the altar beneath, that the net may be even to the midst of the altar. 6 And thou shalt make staves for the altar, staves shittim-wood, and overlay them with brass. 7 And the staves shall be put into the rings, and the itaves shall be upon the two sides of the altar, to bear it. 8 Hollow with boards shalt thou make it : c fas it was shewed thee in the mount, so shall they make it. 9 IF And d thou shalt make the court of the taber- nacle: for the south side southward there shall be hangings for the court of fine twined linen of an hundred cubits long for one side: 10 And the twenty pillars thereof and their twenty sockets shall be of brass: the hooks of the pillars and their fillets shall be of silver. mi St£ Before 1 Before chkistIiciirist 1491. 1491. <* ch. 25. 9. 40. & 27. 8. Acts 7. 44. Heb. 8. 5. « ch.36.35. Lev. 16. 2. 2 Chron. 3. 14. Matt.27.51. Ileb. 9. 3. /ch.25.16. & 40. 21. o Lev. 16. 2. Heb. 9. 2, 3. A ch. 25. 21. ■\Heb.fifly by fifty. & 40. 20. Ileb. 9. 5. • ch. 40. 22. Heb. 9. 2. *ch.40.24. ' ch. 36. 37. ' Lev. 24. 2. t Heb. to ascend up. /ch. 26.31, "Ch. 36.38. 33. a ch. 30. 8. 1 Sam. 3. 3. 2 Chron. 13. 11. " ch. 28. 43. & 29. 9, 28. Lev. 3. 17. Si 16. 34. & 24.9. Num. 18. 23. & 19. 21. 1 Sam. 30. 25. «ch. 38. 1. Ezek.43.13 « Num. 18. Heb. 5. 1,4. 4 See Num. 16. 38. » ch. 29. 5, 29.&31.10. k 39. 1, 2. Lev. 8.7,30. Num. 20. 26, 28. «ch. 31. 6. & 36. 1. d ch. 81. 3. 435.30,31. « ver. 15. / ver. 6. s ver. 31. * ver. 39. ' ch. 39. 2. ' ch. 25. 40. & 26. 30. t Heb. be, shewed. * ch. 3S. 9. II Or, embroider- ed. 11 And likewise for the north side in length there shall be hangings of an hundred cubits long, and his twenty pillars and their twenty sockets of brass: the hooks of the pillars and their fillets of silver. 12 IF And for the breadth of the court on the west side shall be hangings of fifty cubits: their pillars ten, and their sockets ten. 13 And the breadth of the court on the east side eastward shall be fifty cubits. 14 The hangings on one side of the gate shall be fifteen cubits: their pillars three, and their sockets three. 15 And on the other side shall be hangings, fifteen cubits: their pillars three, and their sockets three. 16 IF And for the gate of the court shall be an hang- ing of twenty cubits, o/blue, and purple, and scarlet, and fine twined linen, wrought with needle-work: and their pillars shall be four, and their sockets four. 17 All the pillars round about the court shall be filleted with silver : their hooks shall be of silver, and their sockets of brass. 18 IF The length of the court shall be an hundred cubits, and the breadth ffifty every where, and the height five cubits of fine twined linen, and their sockets of brass. 19 All the vessels of the tabernacle in all the service thereof, and all the pins thereof, and all the pins of the court, shall be of brass. 20 IF And f thou shalt command the children of Israel, that they bring thee pure oil-olive beaten for the light, to cause the lamp fto burn always. 21 In the tabernacle of the congregation 'without the vail, which is before the testimony, tf Aaron and his sons shall order it from evening to morning before the Lojrd : h It shall be a statute for ever unto their gene- rations on the behalf of the children of Israel. CHAP. XXVIII. 1 Aaron and his sons are set apart for the priest's office. 2 Holy garments are appointed. 30 The Urim and Thummim. 31 The robe of the ephod. 40 The garments for Aaron's sons. AND take thou unto thee "Aaron thy brother, and his sons with him, from among the chil- dren of Israel, that he may minister unto me in the priest's office, even Aaron, Nadab and Abihu, Elea- zar and Ithamar, Aaron's sons. 2 And 'thou shalt make holy garments for Aaron thy brother, for glory and for beautv. 3 And c thou shalt speak unto all that arc wise- hearted, ''whom I have filled with the spirit of wisdom, that they may make Aaron's garments to consecrate him, that he may minister unto me in the priest's office. 4 And these are the garmentswhich theyshall make; c a breast-plate, and 'an ephod, and *a robe, and *a broidered coat, a mitre, and a girdle : and they shall make holy garments for Aaron thy brother, and his sons, that he may minister unto me in the priest's office. 5 And they shall take gold, and blue, and purple, and scarlet, and fine linen. 6 IF And they shall make the ephod of gold, of blue, and of purple, of scarlet, and fine twined linen, with cunning work. 7 It shall have the two shoulder-pieces thereof joined at the two edges thereof; and so it shall be joined together. 8 And the || curious girdle of the ephod, which is upon it, shall be of the same, according tp the work thereof; even o/gold, of blue, and purple, and scarlet, and fine twined linen. 63 The fashion of the breast-plate. 9 And thou shalt take two onyx-stones, and grave on them the names of the children of Israel : 10 Six of their names on one stone, and the other six names of the rest on the other stone, according to their birth. 11 With the work of an engraver in stone, like the engravings of a signet, shalt thou engrave the two stones with the names of the children of Israel : thou shalt make them to be set in ouches of gold. 12 And thou shalt put the two stones upon the shoulders of the ephod for stones of memorial unto the children of Israel: and Aaron shall bear their names before the Lord upon his two shoulders '"for a memorial. 13 IF And thou shalt make ouches o/gold; 14 And two chains of pure gold at the ends ; of wreathen work shalt thou make them, and fasten the wreathen chains to the ouches. 15 IT And "thou shalt make the breast-plate of judgment with cunning work; after the work of the ephod thou shalt make it; o/gold, of blue, and of purple, and of scarlet, and o/fine twined linen shalt thou make it. 16 Four-square it shall be, being doubled; a span shall be the length thereof, and a span shall be the breadth thereof. 17 "And thou shalt fset in it settings of stones, even four rows of stones; the first row shall be a llsardius, a topaz, and a carbuncle : this shall be the first row. 18 And the second row shall be an emerald, a sapphire, and a diamond. 19 And the third row a ligure, an agate, and an amethyst. 20 And the fourth row a beryl, and an onyx, and a jasper : they shall be set in gold in their finclosings. 21 And the stones shall be with the names of the children of Israel, twelve, according to their names, like the engravings of a signet; every one with his name shall they be according to the twelve tribes. 22 U And thou shalt make upon the breast-plate chains at the ends of wreathen work of pure gold. 23 And thou shalt make upon the breast-plate two rings of gold, and shalt put the two rings on the two ends of the breast-plate. 24 And thou shalt put the two wreathen chains of gold in the two rings which are on the ends of the breast-plate. 25 And the other two ends of the two wreathen chains thou shalt fasten in the two ouches, and put them on the shoulder-pieces of the ephod before it. 26 IT And thou shalt make two rings of gold, and thou shalt put them upon the two ends of the breast-plate in the border thereof, which is in the side of the ephod inward. 27 And two other rings of gold thou shalt make, and shalt put them on the two sides of the ephod underneath, toward the fore-part thereof, over against the other coupling thereof, above the curious girdle of the ephod. 28 And they shall bind the breast-plate by the rings thereof unto the rings of the ephod with a lace of blue, that it may be above the curious girdle of the ephod, and that the breast-plate be not loosed from the ephod. 29 And Aaron shall bear the names of the chil- dren of Israel in the breast-plate of judgment upon his heart, when he goeth in unto the holy place, ''for a memorial before the Lord continually. 30 IT And ''thou shalt put in the breast-plate of 64 EXODUS. The Urim and Thummim, &c Before CHRIST 1491. ' ver. 29. ch. 39. 7. "See Josh. 4. 7. Zech. 6. 14 ch. 39. 8. ch. 39. 10, &c. fHeb. Ull it in fillings of strme. Or, ruby. fHeb. fillings. p ver. 12. 1 Lev. 8. 8. Num. 27. 21. Deut. 33. 8. 1 Sam. 28. 6. Ezra 2. 63. Nth. 7 05. Before CHRIST 1491. ch.39.22. || Or, skirts. 'ch.39.30. Zech. 14. 20. u ver. 43. Lev. 10.17. & 22. 9. Num.18. 1. Isa. 53. 11. Ezek. 4. 4, 5,6. John 1. 29. Heb. 9. 28. 1 Pet. 2. 24. » Lev. 1. 4. & 22. 27. & 23. 11. Isa. 56. 7. * ver. 4. ch. 39. 27, 2S,29,41. Ezek. 44. 17, 18. 7ch. 29.7. & 30. 30. & 40. 15. Lev. 10. 1. t Heb. fill their hand. Ch. 29. 9, Ac. Lev. ch. 8. lleb. 7. 28 ch.39.28. Lev. 6. 10. A- 16. 4. Ezek.44.18 fHeb. flesh of their na- kedness. t Heb. be. ' ch. 20. 26. « Lev. 5. 1, 17. & 20.19, 20. & 22. 9. Num. 9. 13. & 18. 22. dch.27.21. Lev. 17. 7. Lev. 8. 2. » Lev. 2. 4. & 6. 20, 21, 22. ch.40.12. Lev. 8. 6. Heb. 10.22. judgment the Urim and the Thummim ; and they shall be upon Aaron's heart, when he goeth in before the Lord: and Aaron shall bear the judg- ment of the children of Israel upon his heart before the Lord continually. 31 IF And thou shalt make the robe of the ephod all o/blue. 32 And there shall be an hole in the top of it, in the midst thereof: it shall have a binding of woven work round about the hole of it, as it were the hole of an habergeon, that it be not rent. 33 IT And beneath, upon the llhem of it thou shalt make pomegranates of blue, and of purple, and of scarlet, round about the hem thereof; and bells of gold between them round about: 34 A golden bell and a pomegranate, a golden bell and a pomegranate, upon the liem of the robe round about. 1 35 And it shall be upon Aaron, to minister: and his sound shall be heard when he goeth in unto the holy place before the Lord, and when he cometh out, that he die not. 36 IF And 'thou shalt make a plate o/pure gold, and grave upon it like the engravings of a signet, HOLINESS TO THE LORD. 37 And thou shalt put it on a blue lace, that it may be upon the mitre; upon the fore-front of the mitre it shall be. 38 And it shall be upon Aaron's forehead, that Aaron may "bear the iniquity of the holy things, which the children of Israel shall hallow in all their holy gifts; and it shall be always upon his fore- head, that they may be '"accepted before the Lord. 39 IF And thou shalt embroider the coat of fine linen, and thou shalt make the mitre of fine linen, and thou shalt make the girdle of needle-work. 40 1F x And for Aaron's sons thou shalt make coats, and thou shalt make for them girdles, and bonnets shalt thou make for them, for glory and for beauty. 41 And thou shalt put them upon Aaron thy bro- ther, and his sons with him : and shalt ^anoint them, and t Consecrate them, and sanctify them, that they may minister unto me in the priest's office. 42 And thou shalt make them "linen breeches to cover t their nakedness: from the loins even unto the thighs they shall freach: 43 And they shall be upon Aaron, and upon his sons, when they come in unto the tabernacle of the congregation, or when they come near *unto the altar to minister in the holy place; that they c bear not iniquity and die. d It shall be a statute for ever unto him, and his seed after him. CHAR XXIX. 1 The sacrifice and ceremonies of consecrating the priests. 38 The continual burnt-offering. 45 God's promise to dwell among the children of Israel. AND this is the thing that thou shalt do unto them to hallow them, to minister unto me in the priest's office: "Take one young bullock, and two rams without blemish, 2 And ^unleavened bread, and cakes unleavened tempered with oil, and wafers unleavened anointed with oil: of wheaten flour shalt thou make them. 3 And thou shalt put them into one basket,and bring them in the basket, with the bullock and the two rams. 4 And Aaron and his sons thou shalt bring unto the door of the tabernacle of the congregation, "and shalt wash them with water. The sacrifice and ceremonies CHAR XXIX. of consecrating the priest. 5 d And thou shalt take the garments, and put upon Aaron the coat, and the robe of the ephod, and the ephod, and the breast-plate, and gird him with 'the curious girdle of the ephod : 6 7 And thou shalt put the mitre upon his head, and put the holy crown upon the mitre. 7 Then shalt thou take the anointing s oil, and pour it upon his head, and anoint him. 8 And *thou shalt bring his sons, and put coats upon them. 9 And thou shalt gird them with girdles (Aaron and his sons) and fput the bonnets on them ; and 'the priest's office shall be theirs for a perpetual sta- tute : and thou shalt -(-'consecrate Aaron and his sons. 10 And thou shalt cause a bullock to be brought before the tabernacle of the congregation ; and Aaron and his sons shall put their hands upon the head of the bullock. 1 1 And thou shalt kill the bullock before the Lord, by the door of the tabernacle of the congregation. 12 And thou '"shalt take of the blood of the bullock, and put it upon "the horns of the altar with thy finger, and pour all the blood beside the bottom of the altar. 13 And "thou shalt take all the fat that covereth the inwards, and lithe caul that is above the liver, and the two kidneys, and the fat that is upon them, and burn them upon the altar. 14 But ^the flesh of the bullock, and his skin, and his dung, shalt thou burn with fire without the camp : it is a sin-offering. 15 IP'Thou shalt also take one ram; and Aaron and his sons shall "put their hands upon the head of the ram. 16 And thou shaltslay the ram, and thou shalt take his blood, and sprinkle it round about upon the altar. 17 And thou shalt cut the ram in pieces, and wash the inwards of him, and his legs, and put them unto his pieces, and || unto his head. 18 And thou shalt burn the whole ram upon the altar : it is a burnt-offering unto the Lord : it is a "sweet savour, an offering made by fire unto the Lord. 19 II And thou shalt take the other ram ; and Aaron and his sons shall put their hands upon the head of the ram. 20 Then shalt thou kill the ram, and take of his blood, and put it upon the tip of the right ear of Aaron, and upon the tip of the right ear of his sons, and upon the thumb of their right hand, and upon the great toe of their right foot, and sprinkle the blood upon the altar round about. 21 And thou shalt take of the blood that is upon the altar, and of "the anointing oil, and sprinkle it upon Aaron, and upon his garments, and upon his sons, and upon the garments of his sons with him : and M he shall be hallowed, and his garments, and his sons, and his sons' garments with him. 22 Also thou shalt take of the ram the fat and the rump, and the fat that covereth the inwards, and the caul above the liver, and the two kidneys, and the fat that is upon them, and the right shoulder : for it is a ram of consecration : 23 "And one loaf of bread, and one cake of oiled bread, and one wafer out of the basket of the un- leavened bread, that is before the Lord. 24 And thou shalt put all in the hands of Aaron, and in the hands of his sons; and shalt t"wave them for a wave-offering before the Lord. 25 *And thou shalt receive them of their hands, 5 I Before CHRIST 1491. •*ch 28. 2. Lev. 8. 7. 'ch. 28. 8. /Lev. 8. 9. »ch.28.41. &30.25. Lev. 8. 12. & 10. 7. & 21. 10. Num. 35. 25. A Lev. 8. 13. flleb. 6in<2. ' Num. 18. 7. f Heb. fill thehandofi *ch.28.41. Lev. 8. 22, &c. Heb. 7. 28. ' Lev. 1. 4. & 8. 14. 'Lev.8.15 ch. 27. 2. & 30. 2. • Lev. 3. 3. |l It seem- eth by An- atomy, and the He- brew Doc- tors, to be the midriff, p Lev. 4. 11, 12, 21. Heb. 13.11 1 Lev. 8.18. r Lev. 1. 4-9. Or, upon. Gen. 8. 21. ' ver. 3. Lev. 8. 22. « ch. 30. 25, 31. Lev. 8. 30. » ver. 1. Heb. 9. 22. •Lev. 8. 26. t Heb. shake, to and fro. v Lev. 7. 30. Lev. 8. 28. Before CHRIST 1491. « Lev. 8. 29. » Ps. 99. 6. 'Lev. 7. 31, 34. Num. 18. 11, 18. Deut.18.3. <* Lev. 10. 15. Lev. 7. 34. / Num. 20. 20. 28. s Num. 18. 8. & 35. 25. t Heb. he of his sons. '• Num. 20. 28. Lev. 8.35. & 9. 1, 8. 'Lev. 8. 31. 'Matt.12.4. Lev. 10. 14, 15,17. » Lev. 22. 10. » Lev. 8. 32. p Ex. 40.12. Lev. 8. 33, 34, 35. ? Heb. 10. 11. ch. 30.26. 28, 29. & 40. 10. «ch. 40.10. 'ch.30. 29. Mutt.23.19. .\um.2S. 3. 1 Chron. 16. 40. 2 Chron. 2. 4. & 13. 11. & 31. 3. Kzia 3. 3. See Dan. 9. 27. & 12. 11. 2 Kings 16. 15. Ezek. 46. 13,14,15. v 1 Kings 18.29,36. 2 Kings 16. 15. Czra9.4, 5. Ps. 141. 2. Dun. 9. 21. ver. 38. ch. 30. 8. Num. 28. 6. Dan. 8. 11. 12, 13. »ch.25.22. & 30. 6, 36. Num. 17.4. Or, Israel. ch. 40.34. 1 Kings 8. 11. 2 Chron. 5. 14. & 7. 1, 2,3. Ezek. 43. 5. Hag. 2. 7, 9. Mai. 3. 1, Lev. 21. 15. & 22. 9, 16. it and burn them upon the altar for a bnrnt-offering, for a sweet savour before the Lord : it is an offer- ing made by fire unto the Lord. 26 And thou shalt take "the breast of the ram of Aaron's consecration, and wave it for a wave-offer- ing before the Lord : and 'it shall be thy part. 27 And thou shalt sanctify the breast of the wave-offering, and the shoulder of the heave-offer- ing, which is waved and which is heaved up, of the ram of the consecration, even of that which is for Aaron, and of that which is for his sons : 28 And it shall be Aaron's and his sons' ^by a sta- tute for ever, from the children of Israel : for "it is an heave-offering: and 'it shall be an heave-offering from the children of Israel of the sacrifice of their peace- offerings, even their heave-offering unto the Lord. > 29 IIAnd the holy garments of Aaron / shall be his sons' after him, y to be anointed therein, and to be consecrated in them. 30 And f ; ' that son that is priest in his stead shall put them on 'seven days, when he cometh into the taber- nacle of the congregation to minister intheholyj)/ace. 31 IF And thou shalt take the ram of the conse- cration, and "'seethe his flesh in the holy place. 32 And Aaron and his sons shall eat the flesh of the ram, and the 'bread that is in the basket, by the door of the tabernacle of the congregation. 33 And m they shall eat those things wherewith the atonement was made, to consecrate and to sanc- tify them : "but a stranger shall not eat thereof, because they are holy. 34 And if aught of the flesh of the consecra- tions, or of the bread, remain unto the mornin then "thou shalt burn the remainder with fire shall not be eaten, because it is holy. 35 And thus shalt thou do unto Aaron, and to his sons, according to all things which I have commanded thee : ''seven days shalt thou consecrate them. 36 And thou shalt 'offer every day a bullock for a sin-offering for atonement ; and thou shalt cleanse the altar, when thou hast made an atonement for it, r and thou shalt anoint it, to sanctify it. 37 Seven days thou shalt make an atonement for the altar, and sanctify it ; "and it shall be an altar most holy: 'whatsoever toucheth the altar shall be holy. 38 IT Now this is that which thou shalt offer upon the altar ; "two lambs of the first year "day by day continually. 39 The one lamb thou shalt offer x in the morn- ing ; and the other lamb thou shalt offer at even : 40 And with the one lamb a tenth-deal of flour mingled with the fourth part of an bin of beaten oil : and the fourth part of an hiu of wine for a drink-offering. 41 And the other lamb thou shalt y offer at even, and shalt do thereto according to the meat-offering of the morning, and according to the drink-offering thereof, for a sweet savour, an offering made by fire unto the Lord. 42 This shall be r a continual burnt-offering through- out your generations at the door of the tabernacle of the congregation before the Lord : "where I will meet you to speak there unto thee. 43 And there I will meet with the children of Israel ; and \\the tabernacle 'shall be sanctified by my glory. 44 And I will sanctify the tabernacle of the con- gregation, and the altar: I will 'sanctify also both Go The altar of incense. EXODUS. Aaron and his sons, to minister to me in the priest's office. 45 IT And "I will dwell among the children of Israel, and I will be their God. 46 And they shall know that T am the Lord their God, that brought them forth out of the land of Egypt, that I may dwell among them : I am the Lord their God. CHAP. XXX. K The altar of incense. 11 The ransom of souls. 17 The brazen laver 22 The holy anointing oil. 34- The composition of the perfume. AND thou shalt make "an altar to burn incense upon : of shittim-wood shalt thou make it. 2 A cubit shall be the length thereof, and a cubit the breadth thereof; four-square shall it be ; and two cubits shall be the height thereof: the horns thereof shall be of the same. 3 And thou shalt overlay it with pure gold, the "J" top thereof, and the fsides thereof round about, ancl the horns thereof; and thou shalt make unto it a crown of gold round about. 4 And two golden rings shalt thou make to it un- der the crown of it, by the two -[corners thereof, upon the two sides of it shalt thou make it; and they shall be for places for the staves to bear it withal. 5 And thou shalt make the staves of shittim- wood, and overlay them with gold. 6 And thou shalt put it before the vail that is by the ark of the testimony, before the 'mercy-seat that is over the testimony, where I will meet with thee. 7 And Aaron shall burn thereon f rf sweet in- cense every morning : when 'he dresseth the lamps, he shall burn incense upon it. 8 And when Aaron || f lighteth the lamps fat even, he shall burn incense upon it ; a perpetual incense before the Lord, throughout your generations. 9 Ye shall offer no •'strange incense thereon, nor burnt-sacrifice, nor meat-offering ; neither shall ye pour drink-offering thereon. 10 And "Aaron shall make an atonement upon the horns of it once in a year, with the blood of the sin-offering of atonements : once in the year shall he make atonement upon it throughout your gene- rations : it is most holy unto the Lord. 11 HAnd the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 12 ''When thou takest the sum of the children of Israel after ftheir number, then shall they give every man "a ransom for his soul unto the Lord, when thou numberest them : that there be no ''plague among them when thou numberest them. 13 'This they shall give, every one that passeth among them that are numbered, half a shekel, after the shekel of the sanctuary : ('"a shekel is twenty ge- rahs:) "an half shekel shall betlie offering of the Lord. 14 Every one that passeth among them that are numbered, from twenty years old and above, shall give an offering unto the Lord. 15 The "rich shall not -(-give more, and the poor shall not fgive less than half a shekel, when they give an offering unto the Lord to make an ^atone- ment for your souls. 16 And thou shalt take the atonement-money of the children of Israel, and "shalt appoint it for the service of the tabernacle of the congregation ; that it may be r a memorial unto the children of Israel before the Lord, to make an atonement for your souls. 17 HAnd the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 18 'Thou shalt also make a laver of brass, and his 66 Before Before CHRIST CHRIST 1491. 1491. ''Ex.25. 8. ' ch 40. 7, Lev. 26.12. 30. Zech. 2.10. "ch.40.31, John 14. 32. 17, 23. Ps. 26. 6. 2 Cor. 6. 16. Isa. 52. 11. Rev. 21.3. John 13. • ch. 20. 2. 10. Heb. 10.22. "ch.28.43. "ch.37.25. & 40. 5. » See ver. * Cant. 4. 7, 8. 10. 14. Lev. 4. Ezek. 27. 7-18. 22. Rev. 8. 3. v Ps. 45. 8. Prov. 7.17. > Cant. 4. 14. Jer. 6. 20. flleb. roof. -j-IIeb. « Ps. 45. 8. wails. » ch. 29. 40. II Or, perfumer. "Ch. 37.29. fHeb. ribs. Num. 35. 25. Ps. 89. 20. k 133. 2. •*ch 40.9. Lev. 8. 10. Num. 7. 1. ■=ch. 25. 21, 22. « ch. 29. 37. t Heb. in- /ch. 29. 7, cense of &c. spices. Lev. 8. 12, <* ver. 34. 30. 1 Sam. 2. 28. 1 Chron. 23. 13. Luke 1.9. • eh. 27.21. || Or, selleth up. f Ueb. cuuseth to ascend. fHeb. be- tween the two evens. a ver. 25, ch. 12. 6. 37. /Lev. 10.1 * ver. 38. J Lev. 16. 18. & 23. 27. • Gen. 17. i> ch. 38. 25. 14. Num. 1.2. ch. 12.15. 5.&2H.2. Lev. 7. 20, 2 Sam.24.2. 21. f Heb. them * cb. 25. 6. t/ial are to & 37.29. be num- bered : See Num. 31. 50. ■Job 33.24. & 36. 18. Ps. 49. 7. ' ver. 25. Matt.20.28. t Heb. Murk 10. salted. 45. Lev. 2. 13. 1 Tim. 2. 6. 1 Pet. 1.18. 19. * 2 Sam. 24. 15. «• ch. 29. ' Matt. 17. 42. 24. Lev. 16. 2. - Lev. 27. n ver. 32. 25. ch. 29. 37. Num. 3.47. Lev. 2. 3. Ezek. 45. • ver. 32. 12. »ch.38.26. o Job 34. 19. Prov.22. 2. p ver. 33. Kph. 6. 9. Col. 3. 25. fHeb. multiply. fHeb. diminish. p ver. 12. « ch. 38. 25. "■ Num. 16. 40. «ch 35.30. «ch. 38.8. & 36. 1. 1 Kings 7. ' 1 Chron. 38. 2.1:0. Hie corn-position of the perfume. foot also of brass, to wash withal : and thou shalt 'put it between the tabernacle of the congregation and the altar, and thou shalt put water therein. 19 For Aaron and his sons "shall wash their hands with their feet thereat : 20 When they go into the tabernacle of the con- gregation, they shall wash with water, that they die not : or when they come near to the altar to minis- ter, to burn offering made by fire unto the Lord : 21 So they shall wash their hands and their feet, that they die not : and ,c it shall be a statute for ever to them, even to him and to his seed throughout their generations. 22 IfMoreover, the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 23 Take thou also unto thee 'principal spices, of pure "myrrh five hundred shekels, and of sweet cinnamon half so much, even two hundred and fifty shekels, and of sweet ^calamus two hundred and fifty shekels, 24 And of "cassia five hundred shekels, after the shekel of the sanctuary, and of oil-olive an ''hin : 25 And thou shalt make it an oil of holy oint- ment, an ointment compound after the art of the || apothecary : it shall be 'an holy anointing oil. 26 ''And thou shalt anoint the tabernacle of the congregation therewith, and the ark of the testimony, 27 And the table and all his vessels, and the can- dlestick and his vessels, and the altar of incense, 28 And the altar of burnt-offering with all his vessels, and the laver and his foot. 29 And thou shalt sanctify them, that they may be most holy : "whatsoever touch eth them shall be holy. 30 ■'And thou shalt anoint Aaron and his sons, and consecrate them, that they may minister unto me in the priest's office. 31 And thou shalt speak unto the children of Israel, saying, This shall be an holy anointing oil unto me throughout your generations. 32 Upon man's flesh shall it not be poured, nei- ther shail ye make any other like it, after the com- position of it: tf it is holy, and it shall be holy unto you. 33 ''Whosoever compoundeth any like it, or who- soever putteth any of it upon a stranger, 'shall even be cut off from his people. 34 TIAnd the Lord said unto Moses, ''Take unto thee sweet spices, stacte, and onycha, and galba- num ; these sweet spices, with pure frankincense : of each shall there be a like weight : 35 And thou shalt make it a perfume, a con- fection 'after the art of the apothecary, ftempered together, pure and holy : 36 And thou shalt beat some of it very small, and put of it before the testimony in the tabernacle of the congregation, "'where I will meet with thee : "it shall be unto you most holy. 37 And as for the perfume which thou shalt make, °ye shall not make to yourselves according to the composition thereof: it shall be unto thee holy for the Lord. 38 p Whosoever shall make like unto that, to smell thereto, shall even be cut off from his people. CHAP. XXXI. 2 Bezaleel and Aholiab are called, and made meet for the work of the tabernacle. 12 The observation of the sabbath is again commanded. 18 Moses recciveth the two tables. AND the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 2 "See, I have called by name Bezaleel Ihe 6 son of Uri, the son of Hur, of the tribe of Judab *, 'flie sabbath to be kept holy. CHAP. XXXII. TJie molten calf. 3 And I have "filled him with the spirit of God, in wisdom, and in understanding, and in knowledge, and in all manner of workmanship, 4 To devise cunning works, to work in gold, and in silver, and in brass, 5 And in cutting of stones to set them, and in carving of timber, to work in all manner of work- manship. 6 And I, behold, I have given with him d Aho- liab the son of Ahisamach, of the tribe of Dan ; and in the hearts of all that are "wise-hearted I have put wisdom ; that they may make all that I have commanded thee : 7 'The tabernacle of the congregation, and "the ark of the testimony, and Hhe mercy-seat that is thereupon, and all the ffurniture of the tabernacle, 8 And i;he table and his furniture, and ''the pure candlestick with all his furniture, and the altar of incense, 9 And 'the altar of burnt-offering with all his furniture, and OT the laver and his foot, 10 And "the clothes of service, and the holy garments for Aaron the priest, and the garments of is sons, to minister in the priest's office, 11 "And the anointing oil, and ^sweet incense for the holy place : according to all that I have commanded thee shall they do. 12 II And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 13 Speak thou also unto the children of Israel, saying, 'Verily my sabbaths ye shall keep : for it is a sign between me and you throughout your generations ; that ye may know that I am the Lord that doth sanctify you. 14 r Ye shall keep the sabbath therefore : for it is holy unto you. Every one that defileth it shall surely be put to death: for "whosoever doeth any work there- in, that soul shall be cut off from among his people. 15 'Six days may work be done, out in the "seventh is the sabbath of rest, fholy to the Lord: whosoever doeth any work in the sabbath-day he shall surely be put to death. 16 Wherefore the children of Israel shall keep the sabbath, to observe the sabbath throughout their generations, for a perpetual covenant. 17 It is x a, sign between me and the children of Israel for ever : for Hn six days the Lord made heaven and earth, and on the seventh day he rested and was refreshed. 18 II And he gave unto Moses, when he had made an end of communing with him upon mount Sinai, s two tables of testimony, tables of stone, written with the finger of God. CHAP. XXXII. 1 The people, in the absence of Moses, cause Aaron to make a calf. 15 Mo- ses cometh down with the tables. 19 He breaketh them. 20 He destroyeth the calf. 30 He prayeth for the people. AND when the people saw that Moses "delayed to come down out of the mount, the people gathered themselves together unto Aaron, and said unto him, 6 Up, make us gods which shall "go be- fore us : for as for this Moses, the man that brought us up out of the land of Egypt, we wot not what is become of him. 2 And Aaron said unto them, Break off the rf golden ear-rings which are in the ears of your wives, of your sons, and of your daughters, and bring them unto me. 3 And all the people brake off the golden ear-rings which were in their ears,and brought tliem unto Aaron. Before 1 Before C1I IUST CHRIST 1431. «ch.35..TL. 1491. • oh. 20. 23. 1 King.* 7. Deut. 9. 16. 14. Jmlg. 17.3, 4. 1 Kings 12. 28. Neb. 9. IS. Ps. 106. 19. lsa. 46. 6. Acts 7.41. <*ch.35.34. Hum. 1. 23. /Lev. 23 2, 4, 21, 37. 2 Kings 10. « ch. 28. 3. 20. &. 35. 10, 2 Chron. 35. 1 Cor. 10. 7. / ch. 36. 8. * Deut. 9. a ch. 37. 1. 12. * ch. 37. 6. ver. 1. t Heb. ch. 33. 1. vessels. Dan. 9. 24. ch.l3.13. /Num. 14. Num. 18. 18. 15. 2 Cliron. || Or, Ind. 30. 9. 1 ch. 23.15. Neh. 9.17. Deut. 16. 1'8. 86. 15. 16. jfcl03.8. & 1 gam. 9. 7, 111. 4. & 8. 112. 4. & 2 Sam. 24. 110. 5. & 24. 145. 8. r ch. 20. 9. Joel 2. 13. & 23. 12. & a Ps.31.iS. 35.2. Rom. 2. 4. Deut. 5. 12, '■ Ps. 57. 10. 13. k 108. 4. Luke 13. » ch. 20. 6. 14. Deut. 5 10 Ps. 86. 15. Jer. 32. 18. Dan. 9. 4. «ch.23. 16. * Ps. 103.3. Deut. 16. & 130. 4. 10,13. Dan. 9. 9. f lieu. Eph. 4.32. revolution l.lohn 1 9. nftheyrar. * ch. 23. 7, f'ch. 23. 14, 21. 17. Josh. 24. Deut. 16. 19. 16. Job 10. 14. " ch. 33. 2. Mich. 6. 11. Lev. 18. 24. Nail. 1.3. Deut. 7. 1. »> ch. 4. 31. Ps. 78. 55. nch.33.15, & 80. 8. IB. " Deut. 12. » ch. 33. 3. 20. &19. 8. v Deut. 32. y See Gen. 9. 35. 5. Ps. 28. 9. & 2 Cliron. 33.12. & 78. 17. 10. 62. & 94. 14. Prov. 16.7. Jer. 10. 16. Acts 18. 10. Zech.2.12. sch.23.18. i Deut. 5. 2. »cb. 12.10. & 29. 12, 14. » ch. 23. 19. ' Deut. 4. Dent. 26.2, 32. 10. 2 Siim. 7. "ch. 23. 19. 23. Deut.14.21. Ps. 77. 14. * ver. 10. & 78. 12. Deut 4.13. & 147. 20. & 31. 9. « Deut. 10. erfi.24. 18. 21. Deut. 9. 9, Ps. 145. 6. IK. I»a. 64. 3. /ver. 1. ' Deut. 5. ch. 31.18. 32. & 6. 3, & 32. 16. 25. & 12. Deut. 4.13. 28, 32. & &10.2.4. 28 1. t Heb. » ch. 33. 2. wf>rds. *ch.23.32. a ch. 32.15. Deut. 7. 2. * Matt. 17. Judg. 2. 2. 2. v ch. 23. 33. 2 Cor. 3. 7, « ch. 23. 24. 13. Deut. 12.3 < cli. 24. 3. Judg. 2. 2. * 2 Cor. 3. t llcb. stutties. 13. i 2 Cor. 3. « Deut. 7. 16. 5. & 12. 2. Judg. 6. 25. 2 Kings 18. 4. & 23. 14. 2 Chron. 31. 1. & 34. 3, 4. 1 ch. 20. 3, 5. « So Isa. 9. 6. & 57. 15. «ch.34.32. * ch. 20. 5. « ver. 12. /Deut. 31. <• ch. 20. 9. 16. 4 31.14.15. Judg. 2. 17. Lev. 23. 3. Jer. 3. 9. Num. 15. Ezek. 6. 9. 32, i-c. 9 Num. 25. Deut. 5. 12. 2. Luke 13. 1 Cor. 10. 14. 27. t Heb. a Ps. 106. fioHnest. 28. och.16.28. 1 Cor. 8. 4, 7,10. * Deut. 7. 3. >* ch.25.1, 1 Kings 11. 2. 2. Ezra 9. 2. Neh. 13.25. * Num. 25. 1, 2. • ch. 25. 2. 1 Kings 11. 4. ' ch. 32 8 Lev. 19. 4. mch.12.15. A 23. 15. ' 22 IT 'And thou shalt observe the feast of weeks, of the first-fruits of wheat-harvest, and the feast of ingathering at the t year's end. 23 H 'Thrice in the year shall all your men-children appear before the Lord God, the God of Israel. 24 For I will "cast out the nations before thee, and 'enlarge thy borders : "neither shall any man desire thy land, when thou shalt go up to appear before the Lord thy God thrice in the year. 25 "Thou shalt not offer the blood of my sacrifice with leaven, "neither shall the sacrifice of the feast of the passover be left until the morning. 26 'The first of the first-fruits of thy land thou shalt bring unto the house of the Lord thy God. Thou shalt not seethe a kid in his mother's milk. 27 And the Lord said unto Moses, Write thou d these words : for after the tenor of these words I have made a covenant with thee, and with Israel. 28 e And he was there Avith the Lord forty days and forty nights ; he did neither eat bread nor drink water. And / he wrote upon the tables the words of the covenant, the ten tcommandments. 29 If And it came to pass when Moses came down from mount Sinai (with the a two tables of testimony in Moses' hand, when he came down from the mount) that Moses wist not that ''the skin of his face shone, while he talked with him. 30 And when Aaron and all the children of Israel saw Moses, behold, the skin of his face shone ; and they were afraid to come nigh him. 31 And Moses called unto them ; and Aaron and all the rulers of the congregation returned unto him : and Moses talked with them. 32 And afterward all the children of Israel came nigh : 'and he gave them in commandment all that the Lord had spoken with him in mount Sinai. 33 And till Moses had done speaking with them, he put A a vail on his face. 34 But 'when Moses went in before the Lord to speak with him, he took the vail off, until he came out. And he came out and spake unto the children of Israel that which he was commanded. 35 And the children of Israel saw the face of Moses, that the skin of Moses' face shone : and Moses put the vail upon his face again, until he went in to speak with Him. 30 Bczalcel and Aholiab CHAP. XXXV. 1 The sabbath. 4 The free gifts for the tabernacle, are called to the work. AND Moses gathered all the congregation of the children of Israel together, and said unto them, "These are the words which the Lord hath com- manded, that ye should do them. 2 'Six days shall work be done, but on the seventh day there shall be to you fan holy day, a sabbath of rest to the Lord : whosoever doeth work therein shall be put to death. 3 c Ye shall kindle no fire throughout your habi- tations upon the sabbath-day. 4 IF And Moses spake unto all the congregation of the children of Israel, saving, ''This is the thing which the Lord commanded, saying, 5 Take ye from among you an offering unto the Lord: 'whosoever is of a willing heart, let him bring^ it, an offering of the Lord; gold, and silver, and Drass, 6 And blue, and purple, ami sea riot, and fine linen, and goats' hair, G9 Before C1IKIST 1491. Before CHRIST 1491. /ch. 25. 6. a ch. 31. 6. * ch. 26. 1, 2,4c. * ch. 25. 10. Ac. *ch.25.23. ' ch. 25. 30. Lev. 2 1. 5,6. »>ch.25.31, 4c. »ch.30. 1. • ch. 30. 23. P ch. 30. 34. • ch. 27. 9. •ch.31.19. 4 39. 1, 41. Num. 4. 5, 6,4c. ' ver. 5, 22, 26, 29. ch. 25.2.4 36. 2. lChron.28. 2, 9. 4 29. 9, Kzni 7.27. 2 Cor. 8. 12, 4 9.7. » ch. 31. 6. ver. 31. ch. 31.3,6. 1 Kings 7. 14. 2 Cliron. 2. 14. Isa. 28. 26. 1491. « ch. 28. 3. 4 31. 6. 4 35. 10, 35. ' ch. 25. 8. ch. 35. 2, 26. 1 Chron. 29.5. Gifts for the tabernacle. EXODUS. 7 And rams' skins dyed red, and badgers' skins, and shittim-wood, 8 And oil for the light, 7 and spices for anointing oil, and for the sweet incense, 9 And onyx-stones, and stones to be set for the ephod, and for the breast-plate. 10 And ''every wise-hearted among you shall come, and make all that the Lord hath commanded ; _ 11 ''The tabernacle, his tent, and his covering, his taches, and his boards, his bars, his pillars, and his sockets ; 12 'The ark, and the staves thereof, with the mercy-seat, and the vail of the covering ; 13 The 'table, and his staves, and all his vessels, 'and the shew-bread ; 14 "'The candlestick also for the light, and his furniture, and his lamps, with the oil for the light ; • 15 "And the incense-altar, and his staves, "and the anointing oil, and ^the sweet incense, and the hang- ing for the door at the entering in of the tabernacle ; 16 "The altar of burnt-offering, with his brazen grate, his staves, and all his vessels, the laver and his foot ; 17 'The hangings of the court, his pillars, and their sockets, and the hanging for the door of the court ; 18 The pins of the tabernacle, and the pins of the court, and their cords ; 19 "The clothes of service, to do service in the holy place,the holy garments for Aaron the priest, and the garments of his sons, to minister in the priest's office. 20 TFAnd all the congregation of the children of Israel departed from the presence of Moses. 21 And they came, every one 'whose heart stirred him up, and every one whom his spirit made willing, and they brought the Lord's offering to the work of the tabernacle of the congregation, and for all his service, and for the holy garments. 22 And they came, both men and women, as many as were willing-hearted, and brought brace- lets, and ear-rings, and rings, and tablets, all jewels of gold : and every man that offered, offered an offering of gold unto the Lord. 23 And "every man with whom was found blue, and purple, and scarlet, and fine linen, and goats' hair, and ied skins of rams, and badgers' skins, brought them. 24 Every one that did offer an offering of silver and brass brought the Lord's offering : and every man with whom was found shittim-wood for any work of the service, brought it. 25 And all the women that were '"wise-hearted did spin with their hands, and brought that which they had spun, both of blue, and of purple, and of scarlet, and of fine linen. 26 And all the women whose heart stirred them up in wisdom spun goats' hair. 27 And ^the rulers brought onyx-stones, and stones to be set, for the ephod, and for the breast-plate ; 28 And ^spice, and oil for the light, and for the anointing oil, and for the sweet incense. 29 The children of Israel brought a billing of- fering unto the Lord, every man and woman, whose heart made them willing to bring, for all manner of work which the Lord had commanded to be made by the hand of Moses. 30 IT And Moses said unto the children of Israel, See, "the Lord hath called by name Bezaleel, the son of* Uri, the son of Hur, of the tribe of Judah; 31 And he hath filled him with the spirit of God, 70 1 Chron. 29.8. » ch. 28. 3, &31. 6. 4 36.1. 2 Kings 23, 7. Prov. 31. 19,22,24. * 1 Chron. 29. 6. Ezra 2. 68. v ch. 30. 23. " ver. 21. 1 Chron. 29.9. ' ch. 31. 2, 4c. 2 Cor. 8. 2,3. /ch. 26. 1. * ch. 26. 7. The people's liberality restrained. in wisdom, in understanding, and in knowledge, and in all manner of workmanship ; 32 And to devise curious works, to work in gold, and in silver, and in brass, 33 And in the cutting of stones, to set them, and in carving of wood, to make any manner of cunning work. 34 And he hath put in his heart that he may teach, both he, and 'Aholiab, the son of Ahisamach, of the tribe of Dan. 35 Them hath he 'filled with wisdom of heart, to work all manner of work, of the engraver, and of the cunning workman, and of the embroiderer, in blue, and in purple, in scarlet, and in fine linen, and of the weaver, even of them that do any work, and of those that devise cunning work. CHAP. XXXVI. The offerings are delivered to the workmen. THEN wrought Bezaleel and Aholiab, and every a wise-hearted man, in whom the Lord put wis- dom and understanding to know how to work all manner of work for the service of the 'sanctuary, according to all that the Lord had commanded. 2 And Moses called Bezaleel and Aholiab, and every wise-hearted man, in whose heart the Lord had put wisdom, even every one c whose heart stirred him up to come unto the work to do it : 3 And they received of Moses all the offering which the children of Israel ''had brought for the work of the service of the sanctuary, to make it withal. And they brought yet unto him free-offerings every morning. 4 And all the wise men, that wrought all the work of the sanctuary, came every man from his work which they made ; 5 IF And they spake unto Moses, saying, e The peo- ple bring much more than enough for the service of the work which the Lord commanded to make. 6 And Moses gave commandment, and they caused it to be proclaimed throughout the camp, saying, Let neither man nor woman make any more work for the offering of the sanctuary. So the people were restrained from bringing. 7 For the stuff they had was sufficient for all the work to make it, and too much. 8 IF 7 And every wise-hearted man among them that wrought the work of the tabernacle made ten curtains of fine twined linen, and blue, and purple, and scarlet : with cherubims of cunning work made he them. 9 The length of one curtain was twenty and eight cubits, and the breadth of one curtain four cubits : the curtains were all of one size. 10 And he coupled the five curtains one unto another : and the other five curtains he coupled one unto another. 11 And he made loops of blue on the edge of one curtain from the selvedge in the coupling : like- wise he made in the uttermost side of another cur- tain, in the coupling of the second. 12 "Fifty loops made he in one curtain, and fifty loops made he in the edge of the curtain which was in the coupling of the second : the loops held one curtain to another. 13 And he made fifty taches of gold, and coupled the curtains one unto another with the taches. So it became one tabernacle. 14 IF" And he made curtains o/goats' hair for the tent over the tabernacle : eleven curtains he made them. The boards, &c. of the tabernacle. CHAP. XXXVII. The ark, mercy-seat, table, &c. 15 The length of one curtain was thirty cubits, and four cubits was the breadth of one curtain : the eleven curtains were of one size. 16 And he coupled five curtains by themselves, and six curtains by themselves. 1 7 And he made fifty loops upon the uttermost edge of the curtain in the coupling, and fifty loops made he upon the edge of the curtain which coup- leth the second. 18 And he made fifty taches of brass to couple the tent together, that it might be one. 19 And he made a covering for the tent of rams' skins dyed red, and a covering of badgers' skins above that. 20 11'A.nd he made boards for the tabernacle of shittim-wood, standing up. 21 The length of a board was ten cubits, and the breadth of a board one cubit and a half. 22 One board had two tenons, equally distant one from another : thus did he make lor ail the boards of the tabernacle. 23 And he made boards for the tabernacle ; twenty boards for the south side southward : 24 And forty sockets of silver he made under the twenty boards ; two sockets under one board for his two tenons, and two sockets under another board for his two tenons. 25 And for the other side of the tabernacle which is toward the north corner, he made twenty boards, 20 And their forty sockets of silver ; two sockets un- der one board, and two sockets under another board. 27 And for the sides of the tabernacle westward he made six boards. 2b And two boards made he for the corners of the tabernacle in the two sides. 29 And they were fcoupled beneath, and coupled together at the head thereof, to one ring : thus he did to both of them in both the corners. 30 And there were eight boards ; and their sock- ets were sixteen sockets of silver, t un( A er every board two sockets. 31 If And he made 'bars of shittim-wood ; five for the boards of the one side of the tabernacle, 32 And five bars for the boards of the other side of the tabernacle, and five bars for the boards of the tabernacle for the sides westward. 33 And he made the middle bar to shoot through the boards from the one end to the other. 34 And he overlaid the boards with gold, and made their rings of gold to be places for the bars, and overlaid tlie bars with gold. 35 IF And he made '"a vail of blue, and purple, and scarlet, and fine twined linen : with cherubims made he it of cunning work. 36 And he made thereunto four pillars o/shittim- wood, and overlaid them with gold : their hooks were of gold ; and he cast for them four sockets of silver. 37 1! And he made a "hanging for the tabernacle- door of blue, and purple, and scarlet, and fine twined linen, f of needle- work ; t 38 And the five pillars of it, with their hooks : and he overlaid their chapiters and their fillets with gold : but their five sockets were of brass. CHAP. XXXVII. 1 The ark. 6 The mercy-seat with cherubims. 10 The table with his vessels. ND Bezaleel made "the ark of shittim-wood : two cubits and a half was the length of it, and Before CHRIST 1491. ch. 26. 14. *ch.26.1o. Before CHUIST 1491. »ch.25.17. II Or, out of t ch. 25. 31. A "ch.26.36 t Heb. the work oj a nredle- wr.rker, or embroide- rer. 'ch.25.10 laid them with gold the by the rchi30. i. 5 And he put the staves into sides of the ark, to bear the ark. 6 HAnd he made the 6 mercy-seat of pure gold : two cubits and a half was the length thereof, and one cubit and a half the breadth thereof. 7 And he made two cherubims of gold, beaten out of one piece made he them, on the two ends of the mercy-seat ; 8 One cherub Hon the end on this side, and another cherub || on the other end on that side : out of the mercy- seat made he the cherubims on the two ends thereof. 9 And the cherubims spread out their wings on high, and covered with their wings over the mercy- seat, with their faces one to another; even to the mercy-seat-ward were the faces of the cherubims. 10 II And he made the table of shittim-wood: two cubits was the length thereof, and a cubit the breadth thereof, and a cubit and a half the height thereof : 11 And he overlaid it with pure gold, and made thereunto a crown of gold round about. 12 Also he made thereunto a border of an hand- breadth round about ; and made a crown of gold for the border thereof round about. 13 And he cast for it four rings of gold, and put the rings upon the four corners that were in the four feet thereof. 14 Over against the border were the rings, the places for the staves to bear the table. 15 And he made the staves of shittim-wood, and overlaid them with gold, to bear the table. 16 And he made the vessels which xoere upon the table, his c 'dishes, and his spoons, and his bowls, and his covers II to cover withal, of pure gold. 17 IT And he made the 'candlestick of pure gold ; of beaten work made he the candlestick ; his shaft, and his branch, his bowls, his knops, and his flowers were of the same : 18 And six branches going out of the sides there- of; three branches of the candlestick out of the one side thereof, and three branches of the candlestick out of the other side thereof: 19 Three bowls made after the fashion of almonds in one branch, a knop and a flower ; and three bowls made like almonds in another branch, a knop and a flower : so throughout the six branches going out of the candlestick. 20 And in the candlestick were four bowls made like almonds, his knops and his flowers : 21 And a knop under two branches of the same, and a knop under two branches of the same, and a knop under two branches of the same, according to the six branches going^ out of it. 22 Their knops and their branches were of the same: all of it was one beaten work of pure gold. 23 And he made his seven lamps, and his snuf- fers, and his snuff-dishes, of pure gold. 24 Of a talent of pure gold made he it, and all the vessels thereof. 25 IP And he made the incense-altar of ehittim- 71 The altar of burnt-offering. wood : the length of it was a cubit, and the breadth of it a cubit \%t was four-square ; and two cubits was the height of it ; the horns thereof were of the same. 26 And he overlaid it with pure gold, both the top of it, and the sides thereof round about, and the horns of it : also he made unto it a crown of gold round about. 27 And he made two rings of gold for it under the crown thereof, by the two corners of it, upon the two sides thereof, to be places for the staves to bear it withal. 28 And he made the staves of shittim-wood and overlaid them with gold. 29 UAnd he made ff the holy anointing oil, and the pure incense of sweet spices, according to the work of the apothecary. CHAP. XXXVIII. 1 The altar of burnt-offering. 8 The laver of brass. AND "he made the altar of burnt-offering of shit- tim-wood : five cubits was the length thereof, and live cubits the breadth thereof; it was four- square ; and three cubits the height thereof. 2 And he made the horns thereof on the four corners of it ; the horns thereof were of the same : and he overlaid it with brass. 3 And he made all the vessels of the altar, the pots, and the shovels, and the basins, and the flesh- hooks, and the fire-pans : all the vessels thereof made he of brass. 4 And he made for the altar a brazen grate of net-work under the compass thereof beneath unto the midst of it. 5 And he cast four rings for the four ends of the grate of brass, to be places for the staves. 6 And he made the staves of shittim-wood, and overlaid them with brass. 7 And he put the staves into the rings on the sides of the altar, to bear it withal ; he made the altar hollow with boards. 8 UAnd he made the laver of brass, and the foot of it of brass, of the || looking-glasses of the women fassembling, which assembled at the door of the tabernacle of the congregation. 9 ir And he made "the court : on the south side southward the hangings of the court were of fine twined linen, an hundred cubits : 10 Their pillars were twenty, and their brazen sockets twenty; the hooks of the pillars, and their fillets, were of silver. 11 And for the north side, the hangings were an hundred cubits, their pillars were twenty, and their sockets of brass twenty: the hooks of the pillars, and their fillets, of silver. 12 And for the west side were hangings of fifty cubits, their pillars ten, and their sockets ten ; the hooks of the pillars, and their fillets, of silver. 13 And for the east side eastward fifty cubits. 14 The hangings of the one side of the gate were fif- teen cubits ; their pillars three, and their sockets three. 15 And for the other side of the court-gate, on this hand and that hand, were hangings of fifteen cubits ; their pillars three, and their sockets three. 16 All the hangings of the court round about were of fine twined linen. 17 And the sockets for the pillars were of brass ; the hooks of the pillars, and their fillets, of silver ; and the overlaying of their chapiters of silver ; and all the pillars of the court were filleted with silver. 72 EXODUS. Before CHRIST 1491. ch.28.42. ch.28.39. ych.28.36, 37. » ver. 42,43. ch. 25. 40. t Heb. the incense of sweet spices. ch. 35. 10. Lev. 9. 22, 23. Num. 6. 23. Josh. 22. 6. 2 Sam.6.18. 1 Kings 8. 14. 2Cliron.30. 27. « ch. 12. 2. &. 13. 4. » ver. 17. & ch. 26. 1,30. » ver. 21. ch. 26. 33. Num. 4. 5. d ver. 22. ch. 26. 35. « ver. 23. ch. 25. 30. Lev. 24.5,6. t Heb. the order thereof. /ver. 24,25. I ver. 20. * ver. 30. ch. 30. 18. viewed and approved by Moses. of fine linen, and "linen breeches of fine twined linen, 29 "And a girdle of fine twined linen, and blue, and purple, and scarlet, o/needle-work ; as the Loed commanded Moses. 30 1F ? And they made the plate of the holy crown of pure gold, and wrote upon it a writing, like to the engravings of a signet, HOLINESS TO THE LORD. 31 And they tied unto it a lace of blue, to fasten it on high upon the mitre ; as the Loed commanded Moses. 32 TFThus was all the work of the tabernacle of the tent of the congregation finished : and the chil- dren of Israel did ^according to all that the Loed commanded Moses, so did they. 33 TF And they brought the tabernacle unto Moses, the tent, and all his furniture, his taches, his boards, his bars, and his pillars, and his sockets; 34 And the covering of rams' skins dyed red, and the covering of badgers' skins, and the vail of the covering ; 35 The ark of the testimony, and the staves thereof, and the mercy-seat; 36 The table, and all the vessels thereof, and the shew-bread ; 37 The pure candlestick, with the lamps thereof, even with the lamps to be set in order, and all the vessels thereof, and the oil for light; 38 And the golden altar, and the anointing oil, and fthe sweet incense, and the hanging for the tabernacle-door ; 39 The brazen altar, and his grate of brass, his staves, and all his vessels, the laver and his foot; 40 The hangings of the court, his pillars, and his sockets, and the hanging for the court-gate, his cords, and his pins, and all the vessels of the service of the tabernacle, for the tent of the congregation ; 41 The clothes of service to do service in the holy place, and the holy garments for Aaron the priest, and his sons' garments, to minister in the priest's office. 42 According to all that the Loed commanded Moses, so the children of Israel r made all the work. 43 And Moses did look upon all the work, and behold, they had done it as the Loed had commanded, even so had they done it : and Moses 'blessed them. CHAP. XL. 1 The tabernacle is commanded to be reared. 13 Aaron and his sons to be sanctified. 34 A cloud covereth the tabernacle. AND the Loed spake unto Moses, saving, 2 On the first day of the "first month shalt thou set up 6 the tabernacle of the tent of the congregation. 3 And f thou shalt put therein the ark of the tes- timony, and cover the ark with the vail. 4 And d thou shalt bring in the table, and 'set in order fthe things that are to be set in order upon it; •'and thou shalt bring in the candlestick, and light the lamps thereof. 5 "And thou shalt set the altar of gold for the incense before the ark of the testimony, and put the hanging of the door to the tabernacle. 6 And thou shalt set the altar of the burnt-offer- ing before the door of the tabernacle of the tent of the congregation. 7 And "thou shalt set the laver between the tent of the congregation and the altar, and shalt put water therein. 73 Aaron and his sons to be sanctified. LEVITICUS. 8 And thou slialt set up the court round about, and hang up the hanging at the court-gate. 9 And thou shalt take the anointing oil, and 'anoint the tabernacle, and all that is therein, and slialt hallow it, and all the vessels thereof: and it shall be holy. 10 And thou shalt anoint the altar of the burnt- offering, and all his vessels, and sanctify the altar: and 'it shall be an altar fmost holy. 11 And thou shalt anoint the laver and his foot, and sanctify it. 12 'And thou shalt bring Aaron and his sons unto the door of the tabernacle of the congregation, and wash them with water. 13 And thou shalt put upon Aaron the holy gar- ments, "'and anoint him, and sanctify him ; that he may minister unto me in the priest's office. 14 And thou shalt bring his sons, and clothe them with coats: 15 And thou shalt anoint them, as thou didst anoint their father, that they may minister unto me in the priest's office : for their anointing shall surely be "an everlasting priesthood throughout their generations. 16 Thus did Moses; according to all that the Lord commanded him, so did he. 17 IT And it came to pass in the first month, in the second year, on the first day of the month, that the "tabernacle was reared up. 18 And Moses reared up the tabernacle, and fas- tened his sockets, and set up the boards thereof, and put in the bars thereof, and reared up his pillars. 19 And he spread abroad the tent over the taber- nacle, and put the covering of the tent above upon it; as the Lord commanded Moses. 20 IT And he took and put the testimony into the ark, and set the staves on the ark, and put the mercy-seat above upon the ark: 21 And he brought the ark into the tabernacle, and 'set up the vail of the covering, and covered the ark of the testimony ; as the Lord commanded Moses. 22 IT 'And he put the table in the tent of the con- gregation, upon the side of the tabernacle north- ward, without the vail. Before Before CHRIST CHRIST 1491. 1490. • ver. 4. « ch. 26. 35. i ch. 30. 26. " ver. 4. ch. 25. 37. x ver. 5. * ch. 29. ch. 30. 6. 36, 37. t Heb. V ch. 30. 7. Itolive.ss of holinesses. 2 ver. 5. ' Lev. 8. ch. 26. 36. 1-13. « ver. 6. "•ch. 28.41. <■ ch. 29. 38, &c. c ver. 7. ch. 30. 18. •» Num. 25. 13. 1490. <*ch. 30.19, 20. » ver. 8. ch. 27. 9,16. • ver. 1. Num. 7.1. /ch.29.43. Lev. 16. 2. Num. 9. 15. 1 Kings 8. 10, 11. ■i Clmm. 5. 13. k 7. 2. Isa. 6. 4. Hag 2. 7,9. Uev. 1ft. 8. a Lev. 16.2. Pch. 25.16. 1 Kings 8. 11. 2 Chron. 5. 14. * Num. 9. 17.&10.U. Neh. 9. 19. »ch.26.33. t lleb. & 35. 12. journeyed. » Num. 9. 19-22. <•ch.26.35. *ch.l3.21. Num. 9.15. A cloud covereth the tabernacle. 23 "And he set the bread in order upon it before the Lord; as the Lord had commanded Moses. 24 If 'And he put the candlestick in the tent of the congregation, over against the table, on the side of the tabernacle southward. 25 And "he lighted the lamps before the Lord, as the Lord commanded Moses. 26 II "And he put the golden altar in the tent of the congregation, before the vail: 27 y And he burnt sweet incense thereon ; as the Lord commanded Moses. 28 U.*And he set up the hanging at the door of the tabernacle. 29 "And he put the altar of burnt-offering by the door of the tabernacle of the tent of the congrega- tion, and ''offered upon it the burnt-offering, and the meat-offering; as the Lord commanded Moses. 30 IPAnd he set the laver between the tent of the congregation and the altar, and put water there, to wash withal. 31 And Moses, and Aaron, and his sons, washed their hands and their feet thereat: 32 When they went into the tent of the congre- gation, and when they came near unto the altar, they washed; ''as the Lord commanded Moses. 33 "And he reared up the court round about the tabernacle and the altar, and set up the hanging of the court-gate: so Moses finished the work. 34 V Then a cloud covered the tent of the con- gregation, and the glory of the Lord filled the tabernacle. 35 And Moses "was not able to enter into the tent of the congregation, because the cloud abode thereon, and the glory of the Lord filled the tabernacle. 36 ''And when the cloud was taken up from over the tabernacle, the children of Israel i went onward in all their journeys: 37 But "if the cloud were not taken up, then they journeyed not till the day that it was taken up. 38 For 'the cloud of the Lord was upon the tabernacle by day, and fire was on it by night, in the sight of all the house of Israel, throughout all their journeys. The THIRD Book of Moses, called LEVITICUS. CHAP. I. 1- The burnt-offerings. 3 Of the herd, 10 of the flocJcs, 14 of the fowls. AND the Lord "called unto Moses, and spake unto him 'out of the tabernacle of the congre- gation, saying, 2 Speak unto the children of Israel, and say unto them, Tf any man of you bring an offering unto the Lord, ye shall bring your offering of the cattle, even of the nerd, and of the flock. 3 If his offering be a burnt-sacrifice of the herd, let him offer a male d without blemish: he shall offer it of his own voluntary will at the door of the tabernacle of the congregation before the Lord. 4 e And he shall put his hand upon the head of the burnt-offering ; and it shall be •'accepted for him "to make atonement for him. 5 And he shall kill the ''bullock before the Lord : 'and the priests, Aaron's sons, shall bring the blood, ;; and sprinkle the blood round about upon the altar that is by the door of the tabernacle of' the congre- gation. 74 Before Before CHRIST CHRIST 1490. 1490. » Ex. 19.3. 2Chron.29. 4 Ex. 40.34, 23.24. 35. Rom. 5. 11. Num. 12. 4, * Mic. 6. 6. 5. > 2 Chron. «ch.22.18, 35. 11. 19. Heh. 10.11. <* Ex. 12. 5. * ch. 3. 8. ch. 3. 1. k Heh. 12.24. 22. 20, 21. 1 Pet. 1. 2. Deut 15.21. 'Gen. 22. 9. Mai. 1. 14. Eph. 5. 27. Hen. 9. 14. 1 Pet. 1.19. ' ch. 4. 15. k 3. 2, 8,13. "•Gen.8.21. k 8. 14, 22. Ezek. 20. k 16. 21. 28, 41. Ex. 29. 10, 2 Cor. 2. 15. 15, 19. Eph. 5. 2. /ch.22. 21, Phil. 4. 18. 27. n ver. 3. Isa. 56. 7. • ver. 5. Rom. 12.1. Phil. 4. 18. a ch. 4. 20. 26, 31, 35. &9.7.&16. 24. Num. 15. 25. ; 6 And he shall flay the burnt-offering, and cut it into his pieces. 7 And the sons of Aaron the priest shall put fire upon the altar, and 'lay the wood in order upon the fire. 8 And the priests, Aaron's sons, shall lay the parts, the head, and the fat, in order upon the wood that is on the fire which is upon the altar. 9 But his inwards and his legs shall he wash in water: and the priest shall burn all on the altar, to be a burnt-sacrifice, an offering made by fire, of a "sweet savour unto the Lord. 10 IT And if his offering be of the flocks, namely, of the sheep, or of the goats, for a burnt-sacrifice, he shall bring it a male "without blemish. 1 1 "And he shall kill it on the side of the altar north- ward before the Lord : and the priests, Aaron's sons, shall sprinkle his blood round about upon the altar : 12 And he shall cut it into his pieces, with his head and his fat: and the priest shall laythem in order on the wood that is on the fire which is upon the altar : The meat-offering, CHAP. II, III. and peace-offering. 13 But he shall wash the inwards and the legs with water : and the priest shall bring it all, and burn it upon the altar : it is a burnt-sacrifice, an offering made by fire, of a sweet savour unto the Lord. 14 IF And if the burnt-sacrifice for his offering to the Lord be of fowls, then he shall bring his offer- ing of ^turtle-doves, or of young pigeons. 15 And the priest shall bring it unto the altar, and II wring off his head, and burn it on the altar : and the blood thereof shall be wrung out at the side of the altar : 16 And he shall pluck away his crop with ||his feathers, and cast it 'beside the altar on the east part, by the place of the ashes : 17 And he shall cleave it with the wings thereof, but r shall not divide it asunder : and the priest shall burn it upon the altar, upon the wood that is upon the fire : *it is a burnt-sacrifice, an offering made by fire, of a sweet savour unto the Lord. CHAP. II. The meat-offering of flour with oil and incense. AND when any will offer "a meat-offering unto the Lord, his offering shall be o/fine flour; and he shall pour oil upon it, and put frankincense thereon 2 And he shall bring it to Aaron's sons the priests and he shall take thereout his handful of the flour thereof, and of the oil thereof, with all the frankin- cense thereof, and the priest shall burn *the me- morial of it upon the altar, to be an offering made by fire, of a sweet savour unto the Lord : 3 And c the remnant of the meat-offering shall be Aaron's and his sons' : d it is a thing most holy of the offerings of the Lord made by fare. 4 II And if thou bring an oblation of a meat-offer- ing baken in the oven, it shall be unleavened cakes of fine flour mingled with oil, or unleavened wafers 'anointed with oil. 5 IF And if thy oblation be a meat-offering baken II in a pan, it shall be of fine flour unleavened, mingled with oil. 6 Thou shalt part it in pieces, and pour oil there- on : it is a meat-offering. 7 IF And if thy oblation be a meat-offering baken in the frying-pan, it shall be made o/fine flour with oil. 8 And thou shalt bring the meat-offering that is made of these things unto the Lord : and when it is presented unto the priest, he shall bring it unto the altar. 9 And the priest shall take from the meat-offer- ing a memorial •'thereof, and shall burn it upon the altar : it is an "offering made by fire, of a sweet savour unto the Lord. 10 And ''that which is left of the meat-offering shall be Aaron's and his sons' : it is a thing most holy, of the offerings of the Lord made by fire. 11 No meat-offering which ye shall bring unto the Lord shall be made with heaven : for ye shall burn no leaven, nor any honey, in any offering of the Lord made by fire. 12 IF 'As for the oblation of the first-fruits, ye shall offer them unto the Lord : but they shall not fbe burnt on the altar for a sweet savour. 13 And every oblation of thy meat-offering 'shalt thou season with salt ; neither shalt thou suffer "'the salt of the covenant of thy God to be lacking from thy meat-offering : "with all thine offerings thou shalt offer salt. 14 And if thou offer a meat-offering of thy first- Before Before CHRIST CHRIST 1490. 1490. ° ch. 23. 10, 14. p 2 Kings 4.42. i ver. 1. r ver. 2. p ch. 5. 7. 4 12. 8. Luke 2. 24. |l Or, pincli off the head with the nail. II Or, the filth thereof, i ch. 6. 10. <■ ch. 7. 11, 29.422.21. I> ch. 1. 3. ' Gen. 15. 10. «ch.l.4, 5. Ex. 29. 10. « ver. 9, 13. <• ch. 6. 14. * Ex. 29. 4 9. 17. 13, 22. Num. 15.4. ch. 4. 8, 9. || Or, suet. lOr, midriff' over the liver, and over the » ver. 9. 4 kidneys. ' ch. 6. 12. ch. 5. 12. 4 Ex. 29. 13. 6. 15. 4 24. 7. Isa. 66. 3. Acts 10. 4. «ch. 7.9.4 10. 12, 13. ■< Ex. 29.37. Num. 18. 9 /ver. 1,4c. • Ex. 29. 2. ] Or, on a flat plate, or, slice. »Seech.21. 6,8,17,21, /ver. 2. 22.4 22.26. Ezek. 44. 7. i7 Ex. 29.18. Mai. 1.7,12. *» ver. 1, 7, 4c. * ver. 3. ' ch. 7. 23, 25. I ch. 6. 17. See Matt. 1 Sam.2.15. 2 Chrou. 7. 16. 12. 7. * ch. 6. IS. Mark 8. 15. Luke 12.1. & 7. 36. 4 1 Cor. 5. 8. IT. 7. 4 23. Gal. 5. 9. 14. * Ex. 22.29. ch. 23. 10, 1 ver. 16. 11. compare with Dcut. t Heb. 32. 14. ascend. Nell. 8. 10. ' Maik9.49. "• Gen. 9. 4. Col. 4. 6. ch. 7. 23. "Num. 18. 2ti. 4 17. 19. 10, 14. • Ezek. 43. Dent. 12.10. 24. 1 Sam. 14. 33. Kzuk.44.7, fruits unto the Lord, "thou shalt offer for the meat- offering of thy first-fruits, green ears of corn dried by the fire, even corn beaten out of ^full ears. 15 And 'thou shalt put oil upon it, and lay frank- incense thereon : it is a meat-offering. 16 And the priest shall burn the memorial of it, part of the beaten corn thereof, and part of the oil thereof, with all the frankincense thereof : it is An offering made by fire unto the Lord. CHAP. III. 1 The peace-offering of the herd. 6 of tfte flock. AND if his oblation be a "sacrifice of peace-offer- ing, if he offer it of the herd, whether it be a male or female ; he shall offer it ^without blemish before the Lord. 2 And c he shall lay his hand upon the head of his offering, and kill it at the door of the tabernacle of the congregation : and Aaron's sons the priests shall sprinkle the blood upon the altar round about. 3 And he shall offer of the sacrifice of the peace- offering, an offering made by fire unto the Lord ; d the II fat that covereth the inwards, and all the fat that is upon the inwards, 4 And the two kidneys, and the fat that is on them, which is by the flanks, and the llcaul above the liver, with the kidneys, it shall he take away. 5 And Aaron's sons "shall burn it on the altar, upon the burnt-sacrifice, which is upon the wood that is on the fire : it is an offering made by fire, of a sweet savour unto the Lord. 6 IF And if his offering for a sacrifice of peace- offering unto the Lord be of the flock, male or female ; f he shall offer it without blemish. 7 If he offer a lamb for his offering, then shall he offer it before the Lord. 8 And he shall lay his hand upon the head of his offering, and kill it before the tabernacle of the congregation : and Aaron's sons shall sprinkle the blood thereof round about upon the altar. 9 And he shall offer of the sacrifice of the peace- offering an offering made by fire unto the Lord : the fat thereof, and the whole rump, (it shall he take off hard by the backbone ;) and the fat that covereth the inwards, and all the fat that is upon the inwards, 10 And the two kidneys, and the fat that is upon them, which is by the flanks, and the caul above the liver, with the kidneys, it shall he take away. 11 And the priest shall burn it upon the altar: it is "the food of the offering made by fire unto the Lord. 12 IF And if his offering be a goat, then A he shall offer it before the Lord. < 13 And he shall lay his hand upon the head of it, and kill it before the tabernacle of the congrega- tion : and the sons of Aaron shall sprinkle the blood thereof upon the altar round about. 14 And he shall offer thereof his offering, even an offering made by fire unto the Lord ; the fat that covereth the inwards, and all the fat that is upon the inwards, 15 And the two kidneys, and the fat that is upon them, which is by the flanks, and the caul above the liver, with the kidneys, it shall he take away. 16 And the priest shall burn them upon the altar: it is the food of the offering made by fire for a sweet savour : 'all the fat is the Lord's. 17 It shall be a "perpetual statute for your gene- rations throughout all your dwellings, that ye eat neither 'fat nor m blood. 75 27 for any of the The sin-offering of ignorance, for CHAR IV. 1 The sin-offering of ignorance. 3 for the priest. people. AND the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 2 Speak unto the children of Israel, saying, "If a soul shall sin through ignorance against any of the commandments of the Loed concerning things which ought not to he done, and shall do against any of them : 3 6 If the priest that is anointed do sin according to the sin of the people ; then let him bring for his sin which he hath sinned, c a young bullock without blemish unto the Loed for a sin-offering. 4 And he shall bring the bullock ''unto the door of the tabernacle of the congregation before the Loed ; and shall lay his hand upon the bullock's head, and kill the bullock before the Loed. 5 And the priest that is anointed "shall take of the bullock's blood, and bring it to the tabernacle of the congregation : 6 And the priest shall dip his finger in the blood, and sprinkle of the blood seven times before the Loed, before the vail of the sanctuary. 7 And the priest shall 7 put some of the blood upon the horns of the altar of sweet incense before the Loed, which is in the tabernacle of the congregation ; and shall pour s all the blood of the bullock at the bottom of the altar of the burnt-offering, which is at the door of the tabernacle of the congregation. 8 And he shall take off from it all the fat of the bullock for the sin-offering ; the fat that covereth the inwards, and all the fat that is upon the inwards, 9 And the two kidneys, and the fat that is upon them, which is by the flanks, and the caul above the liver, with the kidneys, it shall he take away, 10 'As it was taken off from the bullock of the sacrifice of peace-offerings : and the priest shall burn them upon the altar of the burnt-offering. 11 'And the skin of the bullock, and all his flesh, with his head, and with his legs, and his inwards, and his dung ; 12 Even the whole bullock shall he carry forth f without the camp unto a clean place, ''where the ashes are poured out, and 'burn him on the wood with fire : f where the ashes are poured out shall he be burnt. 13 IT And '"if the whole congregation of Israel sin through ignorance, "and the thing be hid from the eyes of the assembly, and they have clone some- what against any of the commandments of the Loed concerning things which should not be done, and are guilty ; 14 When the sin which they have sinned against it is known, then the congregation shall offer a young bullock for the sin, and bring him before the taber- nacle of the congregation. 15 And the elders of the congregation "shall lay their hands upon the head of the bullock before the Loed : and the bullock shall be killed before the Loed. 16 *And the priest that is anointed shall bring of the bullock's blood to the tabernacle of the con- gregation : 17 And the priest shall dip his finger in some of the blood, and sprinkle it seven times before the Loed, even before the vail. 18 And he shall put some of the blood upon the horns of the altar, which is before the Loed, that is 76 LEVITICUS. Before CHRIST 1490. « ch. 5. 15, 17. Num. 15. 22, &c. 1 Sum. 14. 27. Ps. 19. 12. ' ch. 8. 12. ch. 9. 2. <*ch. 1.3,4. « ch. 16. 14. Num. 19. 4. /ch. 8.15. & 9. 9. & 16. 18. i ch. 5. 9. Before I cubist! 1490. A ch. 3. 3, 4,5. < Ex. 29. 14. Num. 19. 5, t Heb. to without the camp. * ch. 6. 11. 'Heb. 13. 11. f Ileb. at the pouring out of the ashes. m Num. 15. 24. Josh. 7.11. »ch.5. 2, 3,4,17. p ver. 5. Ileb. 9. 12 13, 14. i ver. 3. Num. 15. 25. Dun. 9. 24. Horn. 5.11. Ileb. 2. 17. & 10. 10, 11, 12. 1 John 1.7. & 2. 2. ver. 2,13. ' ver. 14. "ver. 4, &c, ' ver. 30. v ch. 3. 5. * ver. 20. Num. 15. 28. o ver. 2. Num. 15. 27. t Heb. any soul. t Heb. people of the land. ver. 23. ver. 4, 24. d ch. 3. 14. « ch. 3. 3. /Ex. 29.18. ch. 1. 9. a ver. 26. h ver. 28. < ch. 3. 5. * ver. 26,31. the congregation, ruler and people. in the tabernacle of the congregation, and shall pour out all the blood at the bottom of the altar of the burnt-offering, which is at the door of the tabernacle of the congregation. 19 And he shall take all his fat from him, and burn it upon the altar. 20 And he shall do with the bullock as he did 'with the bullock for a sin-offering, so shall he do with this : r and the priest shall make an atonement for them, and it shall be forgiven them. 21 And he shall carry forth the bullock without the camp, and burn him as he burned the first bul- lock : it is & sin-offering for the congregation. 22 II When a ruler hath sinned, and "done some- what through ignorance against any of the command- ments of the Loed his God concerning things which should not be done, and is guilty; 23 Or 'if his sin, wherein he hath sinned, come to his knowledge ; he shall bring his offering, a kid of the goats, a male without blemish : 24 And "he shall lay his hand upon the head of the goat, and kill it in the place -where they kill the burnt-offering before the Loed : it is a sin- offering. 25 •'And the priest shall take of the blood of the sin-offering with his finger, and put it upon the horns of the altar of burnt-offering, and shall pour out his blood at the bottom of the altar of burnt-offering. 26 And he shall burn all his fat upon the altar, as "the fat of the sacrifice of peace-offerings : 'and the priest shall make an atonement for him as concern- ing his sin, and it shall be forgiven him. 27 H And "if t a "y one of the ("common people sin through ignorance, while he doeth somewhat against any of the commandments of the Loed concerning things which ought not to be done, and be guilty; 28 Or l if his sin which he hath sinned come to his knowledge : then he shall bring his offering, a kid of the goats, a female without blemish, for his sin which he hath sinned. 29 c And he shall lay his hand upon the head of the sin-offering, and slay the sin-offering in the place of the burnt-offering. 30 And the priest shall take of the blood thereof with his finger, and put it upon the horns of the altar of burnt-offering, and shall pour out all the blood thereof at the bottom of the altar. 31 And ''he shall take away all the fat thereof, e as the fat is taken away from off the sacrifice of peace-offerings ; and the priest shall burn it upon the altar for a ■'sweet savour unto the Loed ; ''and the priest shall make an atonement for him, and it shall be forgiven him. 32 And if he bring a lamb for a sin-offering, ''he shall bring it a female without blemish. 33 And he shall lay his hand upon the head of the sin-offering, and slay it for a sin-offering in the place where they kill the burnt-offering. 34 And the priest shall take of the blood of the sin-offering with his finger, and put it upon the horns of the altar of burnt-offering, and shall pour out all the blood thereof at the bottom of the altar : 35 And he shall take away all the fat thereof, as the fat of the lamb is taken away from the sacrifice of the peace-offerings ; and the priest shall burn them upon the altar, 'according to the offerings made by fire unto the Loed : "and the priest shall make an atonement for his sin that he hath committed, and it shall be forgiven him. The trespass- offering in sacrilege, CHAP. V. 14 The trespass-offering in sacrilege, 17 and in sins of ignorance. AND if a soul sin, "and hear the voice of swear- ing, and is a witness, whether he hath seen or known of it : if he do not utter it, then he shall 'bear his iniquity. 2 Or c if a soul touch any unclean thing, whether it be a carcass of an unclean beast, or a carcass of unclean cattle, or the carcass of unclean creeping things, and if it be hidden from him ; he also shall be unclean, and ^guilty. 3 Or if he touch 'the uncleanness of man, what- soever uncleanness it be that a man shall be denied withal, and it be hid from him ; when he knoweth of it, then he shall be guilty. 4 Or if a soul swear, pronouncing with his lips ■to do evil, or -'to do good, whatsoever it be that a man shall pronounce with an oath, and it be hid from him ; when he knoweth of it, then he shall be guilty in one of these. 5 And it shall be, when he shall be guilty in one of these things, that he shall ''confess that he hath sinned in that thing: 6 And he shall bring his trespass-offering unto the Lord for his sin which he hath sinned, a female from the flock, a lamb or a kid of the goats, for a sin-offering ; and the priest shall make an atone- ment for him concerning his sin. 7 And { if f ne be not able to bring a lamb, then he shall bring for his trespass which he hath com- mitted, two ''turtle-doves, or two young pigeons, unto the Lord ; one for a sin-offering, and the other for a burnt-offering. 8 And he shall bring them unto the priest, who shall offer that which is for the sin-offering first, and 'wring off his head from his neck, but shall not divide it asunder : 9 And he shall sprinkle of the blood of the sin- offering upon the side of the altar ; and "'the rest of the blood shall be wrung out at the bottom of the altar : it is a sin-offering. 10 And he shall offer the second for a burnt-offer- ing, according to the || "manner: "and the priest shall make an atonement for him for his sin which he hath sinned, and it shall be forgiven him. 11 IF But if he be not able to bring two turtle- doves, or two young pigeons ; then he that sinned shall bring for his offering the tenth part of an ephah of fine flour for a sin-offering ; p he shall put no oil upon it, neither shall he put any frankincense thereon : for it is a sin-offering. 12 Then shall he bring it to the priest, and the priest shall take his handful of it, ''even a memorial thereof, and burn it on the altar, 'according to the offerings made by fire unto the Lord : it is a sin- offering. # 13 "And the priest shall make an atonement for him as touching his sin that he hath sinned in one )f these, and it shall be forgiven him : and 'the remnant shall be the priest's, as a meat-offering. 14 IT And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 15 "If a soul commit a trespass, and sin through ignorance, in the holy things of the Lord ; then x he shall bring for his trespass unto the Lord a ram without blemish out of the flocks, with thy estima- tion by shekels of silver, after y the shekel of the sanctuary, for a trespass-offering : 16 And he shall make amends for the harm that CHAP. V, VI. and for sins done wittingly. Before Before CHRIST CHRIST 1490. 1490 « 1 Kings ' ch 6. 5. 8.31. & 22. 14. & Mutt.2C.63. 27. 13, 15, 27, 31. Num. 5. 7. « ch. 4. 26. b ver. 17. * ch. 4. 2. cli. 7. 18. & 17. 16. & " ver. 15. 19. 8. & 20. ch. 4. 2, 13, 17. 22, 27. Num. 9. 13. Ps. 19. 12. "ch.11.24, Lukel2.48. 28. 31, 39. d ver. 1, 2. Num. 19. ' ver. 15. 11, 13, 16. / ver. 16. d ver. 17. « ch. 12. & 13. & 15. 9 Ezra 10.2. / SeelSam. 25. 22. Acts 23. 12. 9 See Mark 6.23. »ch.16.2l. « Num. 5.6. & 26. 40. Num. 5. 7. 'ch.19. 11. Ezra 10.11, Acls 5. 4. 12. Col. 3. 9. = Ex. 22. 7, 10. II Or, in dealing. f Heb. putting of the hand. * Prov. 24. i ch. 12. 8. 28. & 26. 19. k 14. 21. ' Deut. 22. t Heb. his 1, 2, 3. hand can- /Ex. 22.11. not reach ch. 19. 12. to the suffi- Jer. 7. 9. ciency of a Zech. 5. 4. lamb. * ch. 1. 14. ' ch. 1. 15. a eh. 5. 16. Num. 5. 7. 2 Sam.12.6. Luke 19. 8. II Or, •» ch. 4. 7, in the day 18, 30, 34. of his being found guilty. t Heb. in the day if his tres- II Or, ordinance. pass. I' ch. 5. 15. » ch. 1. 14. ■ ch. 4. 26. o ch. 4. 26. P Num. 5. 15. II Or, far the burn- ing. I ch. 2. 2. * ch. 16. 4. Ex. 28. 39, ' ch. 4. 35. 40, 41, 43. Ezek. 44. 17, 18. • ch. 4. 26. ' ch. 1. 16. •» Ezek. 44. 19. < ch. 2. 3. » ch. 4. 12. "ch. 22.14. * Ezra 10. 19. »ch.3. 3, 9,14. V Ex. 30.13. ch. 27. 25. Pch. 2.1. [Num. 15 4. he hath done in the holy thing, and *shall add the fifth part thereto, and give it unto the priest : "and the priest shall make an atonement for him with the ram of the trespass-offering, and it shall be forgiven him. 17 IT And if a l soul sin, and commit any of these things which are forbidden to be done by the com- mandments of the Lord ; 'though he wist it not, yet is he rf guilty, and shall bear his iniquity. 18 "And he shall bring a ram without blemish out of the flock, with thy estimation, for a trespass- offering unto the priest ; 7 and the priest shall make an atonement for him concerning his ignorance wherein he erred and wist it not, and it shall be forgiven him. 19 It is a trespass-offering : s he hath certainly trespassed against the Lord. CHAP. YI. 1 The trespass-offering for sins done wittingly . 19 The offering at the con- secration of a priest. 24 The law of the sin-offering. AND the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 2 If a soul sin, and "commit a trespass against the Lord, and ''lie unto his neighbour in that 'which was delivered him to keep, or in || '(-fellowship, or in a thing taken away by violence, or hath ''deceived his neighbour ; 3 Or e have found that which was lost, and lieth concerning it, and ^weareth falsely; in any of all these that a man doeth, sinning therein : 4 Then it shall be, because he hath sinned and is guilty, that he shall restore that which he took violently away, or the thing which he hath deceit- fully gotten, or that which was delivered him to keep, or the lost thing which he found, 5 Or all that about which he hath sworn falsely ; he shall even ^restore it in the principal, and shall add the fifth part more thereto, and give it unto him to whom it appertaineth, ||fin the day of his trespass-offering. 6 And he shall bring his trespass-offering unto the Lord, ''a ram without blemish out of the flock, with thy estimation, for a trespass-offering, unto the priest : 7 'And the priest shall make an atonement for him before the Lord : and it shall be forgiven him for any thing of all that he hath done in trespassing therein. 8 II And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 9 Command Aaron and his sons, saying, This is the law of the burnt-offering : it is the burnt-offer- ing, || because of the burning upon the altar all night unto the morning, and the fire of the altar shall be burning in it. 10 ''And the priest shall put on his linen gar- ment, and his linen breeches shall he put upon his flesh, and take up the ashes which the fire hath consumed with the burnt-offering on the altar, and he shall put them 'beside the altar. 11 And '"he shall put off his garments, and put on other garments, and carry forth the ashes with- out the camp "unto a clean place. 12 And the fire upon the altar shall be burning in it; it shall not be put out: and the priest shall burn wood on it every morning, and lay the burnt- offering in order upon it ; and he shall burn thereon "the fat of the peace-offerings. 13 The fire shall ever be burning upon the altar; it shall never go out. 14 IP' And this is the law of the meat-offrring. 77 The law of the sin-offering, LEVITICUS. and of the 'peace-offerings. The sons of Aaron shall offer it before the Lord, before the altar. 15 And he shall take of it his handful, of the flour of the meat-offering, and of the oil thereof, and all the frankincense which is upon the meat-offer- ing, and shall burn it upon the altar for a sweet savour, even the 'memorial of it, unto the Lord. 16 And the remainder thereof shall Aaron and his sons eat : "with unleavened bread shall it be eaten in the holy place ; in the court of the taber- nacle of the congregation they shall eat it. 17 Tt shall not be baken with leaven. "I have given it unto them for their portion of my offerings made by fire. x It is most holy, as is the sin-offer- ing, and as the trespass-offering. 18 y All the males among the children of Aaron shall eat of it. "It shall be a statute for ever in your generations concerning the offerings of the Lord made by fire : "every one that toucheth them shall be holy. 19 IF And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 20 This is the offering of Aaron and of his sons, which they shall offer unto the Lord in the day when he is anointed ; the tenth part of an c ephah of fine flour for a meat-offering perpetual, half of it in the morning, and half thereof at night. 21 In a pan it shall be made with oil ; and when if is baken, thou shalt bring it in : and the baken pieces of the meat-offering shalt thou offer for a sweet savour unto the Lord. 22 And the priest of his sons rf that is anointed in his stead shall offer it : It is a statute for ever unto the Lord ; 'it shall be wholly burnt. 23 For every meat-offering for the priest shall be wholly burnt : it shall not be eaten. 24 UAnd the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 25 Speak unto Aaron and to his sons, saying, •This is the law of the sin-offering : s In the place where the burnt-offering is killed shall the sin-offer- ing be killed before the Lord : 7 'it is most holy. 26 The priest that offereth it for sin shall eat it : *in the holy place shall it be eaten, in the court of the tabernacle of the congregation. 27 'Whatsoever shall touch the flesh thereof shall be holv : and when there is sprinkled of the blood thereof upon any garment, thou shalt wash that whereon it was sprinkled in the holy place. 28 But the earthen vessel wherein it is sodden "shall be broken : and if it be sodden in a brazen pot, it shall be both scoured, and rinsed in water. 29 "All the males among the priests shall eat thereof: "it is most holy. 30 *And no sin-offering, whereof any of the blood is brought into the tabernacle of the congregation to reconcile withal in the holy place, shall be eaten: it shall be burnt in the fire. CHAP. VII. 1 The law of the trespass-offering, 11 and of the peace-offerings. 22 The fat, 26 and the blood, are forbidden. 28 The priest's portion in the peace-offerings. LIKEWISE "this is the law of the trespass-offer- ing : 'it is most holy. 2 Tn the place where they kill the burnt-offering shall they kill the trespass-offering : and the blood thereof shall he sprinkle round about upon the altar. 3 And he shall offer of it ''all the fat thereof; the rump, and the fat that covereth the inwards, 4 And the two kidneys, and the fat that is on them, 78 Before Before CHRIST CHRIST 1490. 1490. « ch. 6. 16, 17, 18. Jch.2. 2, 9. Num. 18. r oh. 2. 3. 9, 10. Ezeli.4t.29. /ch. 2. 3. • ver. 26. s ch. 6. 25, ch. 10. 12, 13. 26. & 14. 13. Num. 18. 10. 1 ch. 2. 11. « Num. 18. 9,10. * ver. 25. » ch. 2. 3, ch. 2. 3. & 10. 7.1. Num. 18. 9. Ex. 29. 37. Ezek.44.29 v ver. 29. || Or, on the Num. 18. flat plate, 10. or, slice. « ch. 3. 17. » ch. 22. 3, 4, 5, 6, 7. Ex. 29. 37. i ch. 3. 1. & 22. 18, 21. » Ex. 29. 2. • Ex. 1. 36. * ch. 2. 4. Num. 6. 15. 'Amos 4. 5. *" ch. 4. 3. "• Num. 18. 8, 11, 19. 'Ex. 29. 25. "ch.22.30. 1 ch. 4. 2. » ch. 19. 6, cch.1.3, 5, 7,8. 11. k 4. 24, 29, 33. * ver. 17. ch. 21. 22. i ch. 10. 17, 18. Num. 18. 9,10. Ezek.44.28 29. * ver. 16. 'Ex. 29. 37. & 30. 29. p Num. 18. Z7. i ch. 11.10, 11,41.4 19.7. "ch.11.33. & 15. 12. » ver. 18. Num. 18. 10. ver. 25. P ch. 4. 7, 11, 12, 18, 21. & 10. 18. & 16. 27. "• ch. 15. 3. Heb.13.11. •Gen.17.14. t ch. 12. & 13. & 15. "ch.11.24, 28. » Ezek. 4. a ch. 5. & 14. 6. 1-7. » ver. 20. » ch. 6. 17, 25. & 21. 22. ' ch. 1. 3, 5, 11. & 4. 24, 29, 33. v ch. 3. 17. t Heb. dch.3.4,9, carcass. 10, 14, 15, ch. 17. 15. 16. &4. 8,9. Deut.14.21. Ex. 29. 13. Ezek. 4. 14. & 44. 31. which is by the flanks, and the caul that is above the liver, with the kidneys, it shall he take away : 5 And the priest shall burn them upon the altar for an offering made by fire unto the Lord : it is a trespass-offering. 6 'Every male among the priests shall eat thereof: it shall be eaten in the holy place : •'it is most holy. 7 As the sin-offering is, so is s the trespass-offer- ing : there is one law for them : the priest that maketh atonement therewith shall have it. 8 And the priest that offereth any man's burnt- offering, even the priest shall have to himself the skin of the burnt-offering which he hath offered. 9 And ''all the meat-offering that is baken in the oven, and all that is dressed in the frying-pan, and II in the pan, shall be the priest's that offereth it. 10 And every meat-offering mingled with oil, and dry, shall all the sons of Aaron have, one as much as another. 11 And this is the law of the sacrifice of peace- offerings, which he shall offer unto the Lord. 12 If he offer it for a thanksgiving, then he shall offer with the sacrifice of thanksgiving unleavened cakes mingled with oil, and unleavened wafers '"anointed with oil, and cakes mingled with oil, of fine flour, fried. 13 Besides the cakes, he shall offer for his offer- ing, 'leavened bread, with the sacrifice of thanks- giving of his peace-offerings. 14 And of it he shall offer one out of the whole oblation for an heave-offering unto the Lord, m and it shall be the priest's that sprinkleth the blood of the peace-offerings. 15 "And the flesh of the sacrifice of his peace- offerings for thanksgiving shall be eaten the same day that it is offered ; he shall not leave any of it until the morning. 16 But "if the sacrifice of his offering be a vow, or a voluntary offering, it shall be eaten the same day that he offereth his sacrifice : . and on the mor- row also the remainder of it shall be eaten : 17 But the remainder of the flesh of the sacrifice on the third day shall be burnt with fire. 18 And if any of the flesh of the sacrifice of his peace-offerings be eaten at all on the third day, it shall not he accepted, neither shall it be 'im- puted unto him that offereth it: it shall be an 'abomi- nation, and the soul that eateth of it shall bear his iniquity. 19 And the flesh that toucheth any unclean thing shall not be eaten ; it shall be burnt with fire : and as for the flesh, all that be clean shall eat thereof. 20 But the soul that eateth of the flesh of the sacrifice of peace-offerings that pertain unto the Lord, 'having his uncleanness upon him, even that soul "shall be cut off from his people. 21 Moreover, the soul that shall touch any un- clean thing, as 'the uncleanness of man, or any "un- clean beast, or any "abominable unclean thing, and eat of the flesh of the sacrifice of peace-offerings which pertain unto the Lord, even that soul 'shall be cut off from his people. 22 II And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 23 Speak unto the children of Israel, saying, y Ye shall eat no manner of fat, of ox, or of sheep, or of goat. 24 And the fat of the fbeast that dieth of itself, and the fat of that which is torn with beasts, may be used in any other use : but ye shall in no wise eat of it. The priest's portion. CHAR VIII. 25 For whosoever eateth the fat of the beast, of which men offer an offering made by fire unto the Loud, even the soul that eateth it shall be cut off from his people. 26 *Moreover, ye shall eat no manner of blood, whether it be of fowl or of beast, in any of your dwellings. 27 Whatsoever soul it be that eateth any manner of blood, even that soul shall be cut off from his people. 28 IT And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 29 Speak unto the children of Israel, saying, "He that offereth the sacrifice of his peace-offerings unto the Lord, shall bring his oblation unto the Lord of the sacrifice of his peace-offerings. 30 6 His own hands shall bring the offerings of the Lord made by fire ; the fat with the breast, it shall he bring, that "the breast may be waved for a wave-offering before the Lord. 31 d And the priest shall burn the fat upon the altar : e but the breast shall be Aaron's and his sons'. 32 And 7 the right shoulder shall ye give unto the priest for an heave-offering of the sacrifices of your peace-offerings. 33 He among the sons of Aaron that offereth the blood of the peace-offerings, and the fat, shall have the right shoulder for Ms part. 34 For y the wave-breast and the heave-shoulder have I taken of the children of Israel from off the sacrifices of their peace-offerings, and have given them unto Aaron the priest, and unto his sons, by a statute for ever, from among the children of Israel. 35 IF This is the portion of the anointing of Aaron, and of the anointing of his sons, out of the offerings of the Lord made by fire, in the day when he presented them to minister unto the Lord in the priest's office ; 36 Which the Lord commanded to be given them of the children of Israel, A in the day that he anointed them, by a statute for ever throughout their generations. 37 This is the law 'of the burnt-offering, 7, 'of the meat-offering, 'and of the sin-offering, '"and of the trespass-offering, "and of the consecrations, and "of the sacrifice of the peace-offerings ; 38 Which the Lord commanded Moses in mount tSinai, in the day that he commanded the children of Israel p to offer their oblations unto the Lord, in the wilderness of Sinai. CHAP. VIII. 1 Moses consecrateth Aaron and his sons. 31 The place and time of their consecration. AND the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 2 "Take Aaron and his sons with him, and *the garments, and the anointing oil, and a bullock for the sin-offering, and two rams, and a basket of unleavened bread ; 3 And gather thou all the congregation together unto the door of the tabernacle of the congregation. 4 And Moses did as the Lord commanded him ; and the assembly was gathered together unto the door of the tabernacle of the congregation. 5 And Moses said unto the congregation, rf This is the thing which the Lord commanded to be done. 6 And Moses brought Aaron and his sons, 'and washed them with water. 7 •''And he put upon him the -"coat, and girded him with the girdle, and clothed him with the robe, and put the ephod upon him, and he girded him with the curious girdle of the ephod, and bound it upon him therewith. Before CHRIST 1190. * Gen. 9. 4. ch. 3. 17. & 17. 10-14. ch. 3. 1. 'ch. 3.3,4, 9,14. « Ex. 29. 2*, 27. ch. 8.27. & 9,21. Nuiu 6.20. ch. 4. 3. & 8. 14. Ex. 29. 1. « ch. 8. 18. * ch. 4. 23. Ezra 6. 17, & 10. 19. • ch. 2. 4. / ver. 6, 23. Ex. 29. 43. Before CHRIST 1490. a ver. 23. Ex. 24. 16, » ch. 4. 3. 1 Sam.3.14. Heb. 5. 3. & 7. 27. & 9. 7. f ch. 4. 16, 20. Heb. 5. 1. « ch. 8. 15. 'Seech.4.7 "» ch. 8. 16, ch. 4. 8. ch. 4. 11. & 8. 17. Pch. 1. 5. & 8. 19. « ch. 8. 20. ch. 8. 21. > ver. 3. Isa. 53. 10. Heb. 2. 17. &5. 3. 'ch. 1.3,10. II Or, ordinance. « ver. 4. ch. 2. 1, 2. t Heb. filled his hand out of it. Ex. 29.38. vch.3.1,&c. 'ch. 3.5,16. <■ Ex. 29. 24,26. ch. 7.30,31, 32, 33, 34. 'Num. 6. 23. Deut. 21. 5. Luke24.50. * ver. 6. Num. 14. 10. & 16. 19, 42. * Gen. 4. 4. Judg.6.21. 1 Kings 18. 38. 2 Chron. 7. 1. Ps. 20. 3. * 1 Kings 18. 3'J. 2 Chron. 7. 3. Ezra 3. 11. ° ch. 16. 1. & 22. 9. Num. 3. 3, 4. & 26. 61. lChron.24. 2. 'ch.16.12. Num. 16. 18. c Ex. 30. 9. <* ch. 9. 24. Num. 16. 35. 2 Sam. 6. 7. « Ex. 19. 22. & 29. 43. ch. 21. 6,17, 21. Isa. 52. 11. Ezek.20.41 & 42. 13. / Isa. 49. 3. Ezek.28,22 John 13.31, 32. & 14. 13. 2 Thess. 1. 10. i I's. 39. 9. * Ex. 6. 18, 22. Num. 3.19, 30. * Luke 7. 12. Acts 5. 6, 9, 10. k 8. z. * Ex. 33. 5. ch. 13. 45. & 21. 1, 10. Nnm.6.6,7. Deut. 33. 9. Ezek. 24. 16, 17. 1 Num. 16. 22,46. Josh. 7. 1. & 22.18,20 2 Sam.24.1. above the liver of the sin-offering, he burnt upon the altar ; "as the Lord commanded Moses. 11 "And the flesh and the hide he burnt with fire without the camp. 12 And he slew the burnt-offering ; and Aaron's sons presented unto him the blood, 3 'wnich he sprink- led round about upon the altar. _ 13 'And they presented the burnt-offering unto him, with the pieces thereof, and the head : and he burnt them upon the altar. 14 r And he did wash the inwards and the legs, and burnt them upon the burnt-offering on the altar. 15 IT 'And he brought the people's offering, and took the goat, which was the sin-offering for the people, and slew it, and offered it for sin, as the first. 16 And he brought the burnt-offering, and offered it 'according to the || manner. 17 And he brought "the meat-offering, and ftook an handful thereof, and burnt it upon the altar, x besides the burnt-sacrifice of the morning. 18 He slew also the bullock and the ram for "a sacrifice of peace-offerings, which was for the peo- ple : and Aaron's sons presented unto him the blood, which he sprinkled upon the altar round about, 19 And the fat of the bullock, and of the ram, the rump, and that which covereth the inwards, and the kidneys, and the caul above the liver : 20 And they put the fat upon the breasts, *and he burnt the fat upon the altar: 21 And the breasts and the right shoulder Aaron waved for a wave-offering before the Lord ; as Moses commanded. 22 And Aaron lifted up his hand toward the people, and 'blessed them ; and came down from offering of the sin-offering, and the burnt-offering, and peace-offerings. 23 And Moses and Aaron went into the taber- nacle of the congregation, and came out, and blessed the people : c and the glory of the Lord appeared unto all the people. 24 And rf there came a fire out from before the Lord, and consumed upon the altar the burnt- offering and the fat: which when all the people saw, 'they shouted, and fell on their faces. CHAP. X. 1 Nadab and Abihu, for offering of strange fire, are burnt by fire. 8 The priests are forbidden wine when they are to go into the tabernacle. AND "Nadab and Abihu, the sons of Aaron, 'took either of them his censer, and put fire therein, and put incense thereon, and offered 'strange fire before the Lord, which he commanded them not. 2 And there 'Vent out fire from the Lord, and devoured them, and they died before the Lord. 3 Then Moses said unto Aaron, This is it that the Lord spake, saying, I will be sanctified in them e that come nigh me, and before all the people I will be 'glorified. "And Aaron held his peace. 4 And Moses called Mishael and Elzaphan, the sons of *Uzziel the uncle of Aaron, and said unto them, Come near, 'carry your brethren from before the sanctuary out of the camp. 5 So they went near, and carried them in their coats out of the camp ; as Moses had said. 6 And Moses said unto Aaron, and unto Eleazar, and unto Ithamar, his sons, ^Uncover not your heads, neither rend your clothes ; lest ye die, and lest 'wrath come upon all the people : but let your brethren, the The law of eating the holy things. whole house of Israel, hewail the burning which the Lord hath kindled. 7 "'And ye shall not go out from the door of the tabernacle of the congregation, lest ye die : "for the anointing oil of the Lord is upon you. And they did according to the word of Moses. 8 IT And the Lord spake unto Aaron, saying, 9 "Do not drink wine nor strong drink, tnou, nor thy sons with thee, when ye go into the tabernacle of the congregation, lest ye die : it shall be a statute for ever throughout your generations : 10 And that ye may ^put difference between holy and unholy, and between unclean and clean ; 11 'And that ye may teach the children of Israel all the statutes which the Lord hath spoken unto them by the hand of Moses. 12 If And Moses spake unto Aaron, and unto Eleazar and unto Ithamar, his sons that were left, Take r the meat-offering that remaineth of the offer- ings of the Lord made by fire, and eat it without leaven beside the altar : for s it is most holy : 13 And ye shall eat it in the holy place, because it is thy due, and thy sons' due, of the sacrifices of the Lord made by fire : for 'so I am commanded. 14 And "the wave-breast and heave-shoulder shall ye eat in a clean place ; thou, and thy sons, and thy daughters with thee : for they be thy due, and thy sons due, which are given out of the sacrifices of peace-offerings of the children of Israel. 15 "The heave-shoulder and the wave-breast shall they bring, with the offerings made by fire of the fat, to wave it for a wave-offering before the Lord ; and it shall be thine, and thy sons' with thee, by a statute for ever ; as the Lord hath commanded. 16^ IT And Moses diligently sought ^the goat of the sin-offering, and behold, it was burnt : and he was angry with Eleazar and Ithamar, the sons of Aaron which were left alive, saying, 17 'Wherefore have ye not eaten the sin-offering in the holy place, seeing it is most holy, and God hath given it you to bear the iniquity of the con- gregation, to make atonement for them before the Lord ? 18 Behold, "the blood of it was not brought in within the holy place : ye should indeed have eaten it in the holy place, 'as I commanded. 19 And Aaron said unto Moses, Behold, c this day have they offered their sin-offering, and their burnt- offering before the Lord ; and such things have befallen me : and if I had eaten the sin-offering to- day, ^should it have been accepted in the sight of the Lord? 20 And when Moses heard that, he was content. CHAR XI. 2 What beasts may, 4 and what may not be eaten. 9 What fishes. 13 What fowls. 29 The creeping things which are unclean. AND the Lord spake unto Moses and to Aaron, saying unto them, 2 Speak unto the children of Israel, saying, "These are the beasts which ye shall eat among all the beasts that are on the earth. 3 Whatsoever parteth the hoof, and is cloven- footed, and cheweth the cud among the beasts, that shall ye eat. 4 Nevertheless, these shall ye not eat, of them that chew the cud, or of them that divide the hoof: as the camel, because he cheweth the cud, but divideth not the hoof; he is unclean unto you. 6 L CHAP. XL Before CHRIST 1491). "•ch.21.12, "Ex. 28.41, ch. 8. 30. » Ezek. 44 21. Luke 1. 15 1 Tim. 3 3 Tit. 1. 7. Pch.11.47, & 20. 25. Jer. 15. 19, Ezek. 22. 20. &. 44.23, iDuut.24.8 iNeh.8.2,8, 9, 13. Jer. 18. 18 Mai. 2. 7. r Ex. 29. 2 cli. 0. 16. Num. IS. 9, 10. «ch.21.22. t ch. 2. 3. & 6. 16. » Ex. 29. 24, 26, 27. ch. 7. 31,34 Num. 18. 11. ch. 7. 29, 30, 34. Vdx. 9.3,15. • ch. 6. 26, 29. " ch. 6. 30. » ch. 6. 26. 'ch.9.8,12. d Jer. 61 20. & 14. 12. Hos. H. 4. Mai. 1. 10, 13. "Deut.14.4. Acts 10. 12, 1-4. Before CIIKIST 1490. ' Isa. P5. 4 & 66. 3, 17. * lea. 52.11. See Matt. 15.11.20. Mark 7. 2, 15, 18. Acts 10.14. 15. k 15. 29. Koin. 14. 14, 17. 1 Cur. 8. 8, Col. 2. 16, 21. Ileb. 9. 10. « Deut.14.9 fell. 7. 18. Deut. 14.3. a Deut. 14. 12. » Matt. 3. 4. Mark 1. 6. i ch. 14. 8. & 15. 5. Num. 19. 10, 22- & 31. 24. * Isa. 66.17. Of meats clean and unclean. 5 And the coney, because he cheweth the cud, but divideth not the hoof ; he is unclean unto you. 6 And the hare, because he cheweth the cud, but divideth not the hoof; he is unclean unto you. 7 And the swine, though he divide the hoof, and be cloven-footed, yet he cheweth not the cud ; r he is unclean to you. 8 Of their flesh shall ye not eat, and their carcass shall ye not touch ; ''they are unclean to you. 9 If "These shall ye eat, of all that are in the waters; whatsoever hath fins and scales in the waters, in the seas, and in the rivers, them shall ye eat. 10 And all that have not fins nor scales in the seas, and in the rivers, of all that move in the waters, and of any living thing which is in the waters, they shall he an •'abomination unto you : 11 They shall be even an abomination unto you: ye shall not eat of their flesh, but ye shall have their carcasses in abomination. 12 Whatsoever hath no fins nor scales in the waters, that shall be an abomination unto you. 13 It f And these are they which ye shall have in abomination among the fowls ; they shall not be eaten, they are an abomination : the eagle, and the ossifrage, and the ospray, 14 And the vulture, and the kite after his kind; 15 Every raven after his kind ; 16 And the owl, and the night-hawk, and the cuckoo, and the hawk after his kind, 17 And the little owl, and the cormorant, and the great owl, 18 And the swan, and the pelican, and the gier- eagle, 19 And the stork, the heron after her kind, and the lapwing, and the bat. 20 All fowls that creep, going upon all four, shall be an abomination unto you. 21 Yet these may ye eat, of every flying creep- ing thing that goeth upon all four, which have legs above their feet, to leap withal upon the earth ; 22 Even these of them ye may eat ; ''the locust after his kind, and the bald locust after his kind, and the beetle after his kind, and the grasshopper after his kind. 23 But all other flying creeping things, which have four feet, shall be an abomination unto you. 24 And for these ye shall be unclean : whosoever toucheth the carcass of them shall be unclean until the even. 25 And whosoever beareth aught of the carcass of them 'shall wash his clothes, and be unclean until the even. 26 The carcasses of every beast which divideth the hoof and is not cloven-footed, nor cheweth the cud, are unclean unto you : every one that toucheth them shall be unclean. 27 And whatsoever goeth upon his paws, among all manner of beasts that go on all four, those are unclean unto you : whoso toucheth their carcass shall be unclean until the even. 28 And he that beareth the carcass of them shall wash his clothes, and be unclean until the even : they are unclean unto you. 29 If These also shall be unclean unto you among the creeping things that creep upon the earth ; the weasel, and 'the mouse, and the tortoise after his kind, 30 And the ferret, and the chameleon, and the lizard, and the snail, and the mole. 81 Creeping things which are unclean. 31 These are unclean to you among all that creep : whosoever doth touch them, when they be dead, shall be unclean until the even. 32 And upon whatsoever any of them, when they are dead, doth fall, it shall be unclean ; whether it be any vessel of wood, or raiment, or skin, or sack, whatsoever vessel it be, wherein any work is done, 'it must be put into water, and it shall be unclean until the even ; so it shall be cleansed. _ 33 And every earthen vessel, whereinto any of them falleth, whatsoever is in it shall be unclean ; and m ye shall break it. 34 Of all meat which may be eaten, that on which such water cometh shall be unclean: and alldrinkthat may be drunk in every such vessel, shall be unclean. 35 And every thing whereupon any part of their carcass falleth, shall be unclean ; whether it be oven, or ranges for pots, they shall be broken down : for they are unclean, and shall be unclean unto you. 36 Nevertheless, a fountain or pit, t wherein there is plenty of water, shall be clean : but that which toucheth their carcass shall be unclean. 37 And if any part of their carcass fall upon any sowing-seed which is to be sown, it shall be clean. 38 But if any water be put upon the seed, and any part of their carcass fall thereon, it shall be unclean unto you. 39 And if any beast, of which ye may eat, die ; he that toucheth the carcass thereof shall be un- clean until the even. 40 And "he that eateth of the carcass of it shall wash his clothes, and be unclean until the even ; he also that beareth the carcass of it shall wash his clothes, and be unclean until the even. 41 And every creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth shall be an abomination ; it shall not be eaten. 42 Whatsoever goeth upon the belly, and what- soever goeth upon all four, or whatsoever fhath more feet among all creeping things that creep upon the earth, them ye shall not eat; for they are an abomination. 43 "Ye shall not make your fselves abominable with any creeping thing that creepeth, neither shall ye make yourselves unclean with them, that ye should be defiled thereby. 44 For I am the Lord your God : ye shall therefore sanctify yourselves, and p je shall be holy ; for I am holy: neither shall ye defile yourselves with any man- ner of creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth. 45 9 For I am the Lord that bringeth you up out of the land of Egypt, to be your God : r ye shall therefore be holy, for 1 am holy. 46 This is the law of the beasts, and of the fowl, and of every living creature that mo veth in the waters, and of every creature that creepeth upon the earth ; 47 *To make a difference between the unclean and the clean, and between the beast that may be eaten and the beast that may not be eaten. CHAP. XII. The purification of a woman after child-birth. AND the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 2 Speak unto the children of Israel, saying, If a, "woman have conceived seed, and borne a man- child, then ''she shall be unclean seven days ; "ac- cording to the days of the separation for her in- firmity shall she be unclean. 3 And in the ''eighth day the flesh of his fore- skin shall be circumcised. 82 LEVITICUS. Reforo C II K I S T MHO. ' ch. 16. 12. i ch. 6. 28. & 10. 12. t Heb. a fathering together of waters. "ch.17.15. 4 22. 8. Deut. 14.21. Ezek.4.14 k 44. 31. t Neb. doth multiply feet. °ch.20. 25. fileb.fouft P Ex. 19. 8. cb. 19. 2. k 20. 7, 26. lTbe»s.4.7. 1 Pet. 1.15, 10. « Ex. 6. 7. ' ver. 44. ' ch. 10. 10. /ch. 5. 7. Luke 2. 21. f Heb. htr liand find not suffi- ciency of. a ch. 4. 26. Before CH K1ST 14»0. Luke2.22. tHeb.ajon of his gear. (Or, muelling. o Dent. 28. 27. Ibci. 3. 17. » Dent. 17. 8,9.4 24. 8. Lukel7.14. ' ch. 11. 25. k 14. 8. • ch.15.19. » Luke2.22, •cb. 15. 19 < T)eut. 24. 8. Ezek.44.23. t Heb. in the. day of the vn~ clean, and ia the day aflhtclean. « ch. 22. 4. Num. 5. 2. 2Snm.3.29. Matt. 9. 20. Mark 5. 25. Luke 8.43. || Or, run- ning of the reins. f Heb. va- el. 'ch.11.25. k 17. 16. ch. 6. 28. & 11. 32, 33. <* ver. 28. ch. 14. 8. ch.14.22 23. /ch.l4.C0, 31. ■h.14. 19. 31. Of uncleanness by issues, them in the blood of the slain bird, and in the run- ning water, and sprinkle the house seven times : 52 And he shall cleanse the house with the blood of the bird, and with the running water, and with the living bird, and with the cedar-wood, and with the hysscp, and with the scarlet : _ 53 But he shall let go the living bird out of the city into the open fields, and "make an atonement for the house : and it shall be clean. 54 This is the law for all manner of plague of leprosy, and fscall, 55 And for the 'leprosy of a garment, ''and of an house, 56 And 'for a rising, and for a scab, and for a bright spot : 57 To '"teach fwhen it is unclean, and when it is clean : this is the law of leprosy. CHAP. XV. 1 The uncleanness of men in their issues. 19 The uncleanness of women in their issues. AND the Lord spake unto Moses and to Aaron, saying, 2 Speak unto the children of Israel, and say unto them, "When any man hath a || running issue out of his flesh, because of his issue, he is unclean. 3 And this shall be his uncleanness in his issue : whether his flesh run with his issue, or his flesh be stopped from his issue, it is his uncleanness. 4 Every bed whereon he lieth that hath the issue, is unclean : and every fthing whereon he sitteth, shall be unclean. 5 And whosoever toucheth his bed, shall wash his clothes, ''and bathe himself in water, and be un- clean until the even. 6 And he that sitteth on any thing whereon he sat that hath the issue, shall wash his clothes, and bathe himself in water, and be unclean until the even. 7 And he that toucheth the flesh of him that hath the issue, shall wash his clothes, and bathe himself in water, and be unclean until the even. 8 And if he that hath the issue spit upon him that is clean ; then he shall wash his clothes, and bathe himself in water, and be unclean until the even. 9 And what saddle soever he rideth upon that hath the issue, shall be unclean. 10 And whosoever toucheth any thing that was under him, shall be unclean until the even : and he that beareth any of^ those things, shall wash his clothes, and bathe himself in water, and be unclean until the even. 11 And whomsoever he toucheth that hath the issue (and hath not rinsed his hands in water) he shall wash his clothes, and bathe himself in water, and be unclean until the even. 12 And the "vessel of earth that he toucheth which hath the issue, shall be broken : and every vessel of wood shall be rinsed in water. 13 And when he that hath an issue is cleansed of his issue ; then ''he shall number to himself seven days for his cleansing, and wash his clothes, and bathe his flesh in running water, and shall be clean. 14 And on the eighth day he shall take to him e two turtle-doves, or two young pigeons, and come before the Lord, unto the door of the tabernacle oi' the congregation, and give them unto the priest : 15 And the priest shall offer them, the one fur a sin-offering, and the other for a burnt-offering; and the priest shall make an atonement for him be lore the Lord for his issue. 85 The purification of women LEVITICUS. The high priest's sin-offering. 16 And If any man's seed of copulation go out from him, then he shall wash all his flesh in water, and be unclean until the even. 17 And every garment, and every skin whereon is the seed of copulation, shall be washed with water, and be unclean until the even. 18 The woman also with whom man shall lie with seed of copulation, they shall both bathe themselves in water, and 'be unclean until the even. 19 If And ''if a woman have an issue, and her issue in her flesh be blood, she shall be fput apart seven days : and whosoever toucheth her shall be unclean until the even. 20 And every thing that she lieth upon in her separation shall be unclean : every thing also that she sitteth upon shall be unclean. 21 And whosoever toucheth her bed shall wash his clothes, and bathe himself in water, and be un- clean until the even. 22 And whosoever toucheth any thing that she sat upon shall wash his clothes, and bathe himself in water, and be unclean until the even. 23 And if it be on her bed, or on any thing^ whereon she sitteth, when he toucheth it he shall be unclean until the even. 24 And 'if any man lie with her at all, and her flowers be upon linn, he shall be unclean seven days: and all the Ded whereon he lieth shall be unclean. 25 And if '"a woman have an issue of her blood many days out of the time of her separation, or if it run beyond the time of her separation ; all the days of the issue of her uncleanness shall be as the days of her separation ; she shall be unclean. 26 Every bed whereon she lieth all the days of her issue shall be unto her as the bed of her sepa- ration : and whatsoever she sitteth upon shall be unclean, as the uncleanness of her separation. 27 And whosoever toucheth those things shall be unclean, and shall wash his clothes, and bathe himself in water, and be unclean until the even. 28 But "if she be cleansed of her issue, then she shall number to herself seven days, and after that she shall be clean. 29 And on the eighth day she shall take unto her two turtles, or two young pigeons, and bring them unto the priest, to the door of the tabernacle of the congregation. 30 And the priest shall offer the one for a sin- offering, and the other for a burnt-offering ; and the priest shall make an atonement for her before the Lord for the issue of her uncleanness. 31 Thus shall ye "separate the children of Israel from their uncleanness : that they die not in their uncleanness, when they ^defile my tabernacle that is among them. 32 ? Tliis is the law of him that hath an issue, r and of him whose seed goeth from him, and is de- filed therewith ; _ 33 "And of her that is sick of her flowers, and of him that hath an issue, of the man, 'and of the wo- man, "and of him that lieth with her that is unclean. CHAP. XVI. ] Hon; the high priest must enter into the holy place. 20 The scape-goat. 29 The yearly feast of the expiations. AND the Lord spake unto Moses after "the death of the two sons of Aaron, when they offered before the Lord, and died : 2 And the Lord said, .unto Moses; Speak unto So Before Before C1IKIST CH1UST 1480. 141)0. * ch. 22. 4. 'Ex. 30. 10. Deut.23.lU. oil. 23. 27. Ueb. 9. 7. & 10. 19. • Ex. 25. 22. A 40 34. 1 Kings S. 10, 11, 12. 1 Heli. 9.7, 12, 24, 25. « ch. 4. 3. • 1 Sam. 21. / Ex. 28. 4. 39, 42, 43. * ch. 12. 2. ch. 6. 10. t Heb. in her tepa- Ezek.44.17 18. ratiun. > Kx. 30.20. ch. 8. 6, 7. * See ch.4. 14. Num. 29.11 2Chron.29. 21. Ezra 6. 17. Ezek.45.22 23. < ch. 9. 7. Ueb. 5. 2. & 7. 27, 28. & 9.7. fnoh. AMtizd. ' See ch. 20.18. t Ileh. went up. "» Matt. 9. 20. Mark 5. 25. * 1 John 2. Luke 8. 43. 2. 'ch.10. 1. Num. IB. 18, 40. Rev. 8. 5. "• Ex.30.34. "Ex. 30. 1, " ver. 13. 7,8. Num.16. 7, 18, 46. Ilev.8.3,4. "Ex. 25.21. p ch. 4. 5. Hob. 9. 13, 25. * 10.4. 1 ch. 4. 6. r neb. 2. 17. A 5. 2. & 9. 7, 28. • ver. 2. Heb. 6. 19. & 9. 3, 7, 12. • ch. 11. 47. Dent. 24. 8. Ezek.44.23 J> Num. 5. 3. k 19. 13, 20. EieV.5.11. > See Ex. 29. 36. Ezek.4S.lS Ueb. 9. 22, 23. 4 23. 38. ? \er. 2. ' ver. 16. f Heb. dwtlleth. • ver. 19. « ver. 25. « See Ex. 34. 3. « ver. 24. Luke 1.10. -ch. 10.1,2. * Ex. 30.10. ch. 4. 7, 18. Heb. 9. 22, 23. Aaron thy brother, that he ft come not at all times into the holy place within the vail, before the mercy- seat, which is upon the ark ; that he die not : for C I will appear in the cloud upon the mercy-seat. 3 Thus shall Aaron rf come into the holy place : 'with a young bullock for a sin-offering, and a ram for a burnt-offering. 4 He shall put on 7 the holy linen coat, and he shall have the linen breeches upon his flesh, and shall be girded with a linen girdle, and with the linen mitre shall he be attired : these are holy gar- ments ; therefore ''shall he wash his flesh in water, and so put them on. 5 And he shall take of ''the congregation of the children of Israel two kids of the goats for a sin- offering, and one ram for a burnt-offering. 6 And Aaron shall offer his bullock of the sin- offering, which is for himself, and 'make an atone- ment for himself, and for his house. 7 And he shall take the two goats, and present them before the Lord at the door of the tabernacle of the congregation. 8 And Aaron shall cast lots upon the two goats ; one lot for the Lord, and the other lot for the fscape-goat. 9 And Aaron shall bring the goat upon which the Lord's lot ffell, and offer him for a sin-offering. 10 But the goat on which the lot fell to be the scape-goat, shall be presented alive before the Lord to make *an atonement with him, and to let him go for a scape-goat into the wilderness. 11 And Aaron shall bring the bullock of the sin-offering, which is for himself, and shall make an atonement for himself, and for his house, and shall kill the bullock of the sin-offering which is for himself: 12 And he shall take 'a censer full of burning coals of fire from off the altar before the Lord, and his hands full of "'sweet incense beaten small, and bring it within the vail : 13 "And he shall put the incense upon the fire before the Lord, that the cloud of the incense may cover the "mercy-seat that is upon the testimony that he die not. 14 And p he shall take of the blood of the bullock, and ''sprinkle it with his finger upon the mercy-seat eastward: and before the mercy-seat shall he sprinkle of the blood with his finger seven times. 15 IPThen shall he kill the goat of the sin-offer- ing that is for the people, and bring his blood "within the vail, and do with that blood as he did with the- blood of the bullock, and sprinkle it upon the mercy- seat, and before the mercy -seat : 16 And he shall 'make an atonement for the holy place, because of the uncleanness of the children of Israel, and because of their transgressions in all their sins : and so shall he do for the tabernacle of the congregation that fremaineth among them in the midst of their uncleanness. 17 "And there shall be no man in the tabernacle of the congregation when he goeth in to make an atonement in the holy place, until he come out, and have made an atonement for himself, and for his household, and for all the congregation of Israel. 18 And he shall go out unto the altar that is be- fore the Lord, and -"make an atonement for it ; and shall take of the blood of the bullock, and of the blood of the goat, and put it upon the horns of the altar round about. The scape-goat, &c. CHAP. 19 And he shall sprinkle of the blood upon it with his finger seven times, and cleanse it, and ^hallow it from the uncleanness of the children of Israel. 20 If And when he hath made an end of Recon- ciling the holy place, and the tabernacle of the congregation, and the altar, he shall bring the live goat : 21 And Aaron shall lay both his hands upon the head of the live goat, and confess over him all the iniquities of the children of Israel, and all their transgressions in all their sins, "putting them upon the head of the goat, and shall send him away by the hand of fa ht man into the wilderness : 22 And the goat shall 'bear upon him all their iniquities unto a land fnot inhabited: and he shall let go the goat in the wilderness. 23 And Aaron shall come into the tabernacle of the congregation, 'and shall put off the linen gar- ments which he put on when he went into the holy place, and shall leave them there : 24 And he shall wash his flesh with water in the holy place, and put on his garments, and come forth, d and oiler his burnt-offering, and the burnt-offering of the people, and make an atonement for himself, and for the people. 25 And "the fat of the sin-offering shall he burn upon the altar. 26 And he that let go the goat for the scape- goat shall wash his clothes, •'and bathe his flesh in water, and afterward come into the camp. 27 "And the bullock for the sin-offering, and the goat for the sin-offering, whose blood was brought in to make atonement in the holy place, shall one carry forth without the camp ; and they shall burn in the fire their skins, and their flesh, and their dung. 28 And he that burneth them shall wash his clothes, and bathe his flesh in water, and afterward he shall come into the camp. 29 If And this shall be a statute for ever unto you : that ''in the seventh month, on the tenth day of the month, ye shall afflict your souls, and do no work at all, whether it be one of your own country, or a stranger that sojourneth among you : 30 For on that day shall the priest make an atone- ment for you, to 'cleanse you, that ye may be clean from all your sins before the Lord. 31 lc Lt shall be a sabbath of rest unto you, and ye shall afflict your souls by a statute for ever. 32 And the priest whom he shall anoint, and whom he shall t"'co nse crate to minister in the priest's office in his father's stead, shall make the atonement, and "shall put on the linen clothes, even the holy garments : 33 And "he shall make an atonement for the holy sanctuary, and he shall make an atonement for the tabernacle of the congregation, and for the altar : and he shall make an atonement for the priests, and for all the people of the congregation. 34 'And this shall be an everlasting statute unto you, to make an atonement for the children of Israel for all their sins 'once a year. And he did as the Lord commanded Moses. CHAP. XVII. 1 The blood of all slain beasts must be offered to the Lord. 7 They must nut offer to devils. 10 All eating of blood is forbidden. AND the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 2 Speak unto Aaron, and unto his sons, and unto all the children of Israel, and say nnto them; Before CHRIST HMO. V Ezek. 43. 20. « ver. 16. Ezck.4u.20 Isa. 53. 6, t Heb. a man of op- portunity. » I*i. 63. 11, 12. Jolml. 29. Heli. 9. 28. 1 Pet. 2. 24. f Heb. of separation. ' Ezek. 42. 14.4 44.19. * ver. 3, 6. • ch. 4. 10. /ch. 15. 6. t> ch. 4. 12, 21. & 6. 30. Heb. 13.11 Before CHRIST 1490. XVII, XVIIL Eating of blood forbidden. This is the thing which the Lord hath commanded, saying, 3 What man soever there be of the house of Israel, "that killeth an ox, or lamb, or goat in the camp, or that killeth it out of the camp, 4 6 And bringeth it not unto the door of the taber- nacle of the congregation, to offer an offering unto Lord before the tabernacle of the Lord : blood « 8eeDeut. 12.5,15,21. t Dent. 12. 5, 6, 13, 14. » Ex. 30.10. ch. 23. 2 Num. 29.7. Isa. 58. 3, 5. Dan. 10. 3. 12. i Ps. 51. 2. Jer. 33. 8. Eph. 5. 26. Heb. 9. 13, 14.410.1,2. 1 John 1.7, 9. *ch.23.32. ' ch. 4. 3, 5, 16. t Heb.fM hit hand. "• Ex. 29. 29, 30. Num. 20. 26, 28. n ver. 4. » ver. 6.16, 18, 19, 24. Pch.23.31. Num. 29. 7. 1 Ex. .10.10. Heb.9.7,25. k. 20. 7,8. 4 23. s. •Ex 2S.24. ch. 20. 23. Deut. 12. 4, »[si; the unto that man, he hath shed man ''shall be cut off from among shall be "imputed blood, and that his people : 5 To the end that the children of Israel may bring their sacrifices "which they offer in the open field, even that they may bring them unto the Lord, unto the door of the tabernacle of the congregation, unto the priest, and offer them for peace-offerings unto the Lord. 6 And the priest 'shall sprinkle the blood upon the altar of the Lord at the door of the tabernacle of the congregation, and y burn the fat for a sweet savour unto the Lord. 7 And they shall no more offer their sacrifices ''unto devils, after whom they 'have gone a whoring : This shall be a statute for ever unto them through- out their generations. 8 If And thou shalt say unto them, Whatsoever man there be of the house of Israel, or of the stran- gers which sojourn among you, A that offereth a burnt-offering or sacrifice, 9 And 'bringeth it not unto the door of the taber- nacle of the congregation, to offer it unto the Lord ; even that man shall be cut off from among his people. 10 1f m And whatsoever man there be of the house of Israel, or of the strangers that sojourn among you, that eateth any manner of blood ; "I will even set my face against that soul that eateth blood, and will cut him off from among his people. 11 "For the life of the flesh is m the blood ; and I have given it to you upon the altar, 7 'to make an atonement for your souls : for 'it is the blood that maketh an atonement for the soul. 12 Therefore I said unto the children of Israel, No soul of you shall eat blood, neither shall any stranger that sojourneth among you eat blood. 13 And whatsoever man there be of the children of Israel, or of the strangers that sojourn among you, t which r hunteth and catcheth any beast or fowl that may be eaten ; he shall even 'pour out the blood thereof, and 'cover it with dust. 14 "For it is the life of all flesh, the blood of it is for the life thereof: therefore I said unto the chil- dren of Israel, Ye shall eat the blood of no manner of flesh ; for the life of all flesh is the blood thereof: whosoever eateth it shall be cut off. 15 "And every soul that eateth fthat which died of itself, or that which was torn with beasts, (ichethcr it be one of your own country, or a stranger,) _ y he shall both wash his clothes, "and bathe himself in water, and be unclean until the even : then shall he be clean. 16 But if he wash them not, nor bathe his flesh ; then "he shall bear his iniquity. CHAP. XVIII. 1 Unlawful marriages. 19 Unlawful lusts. ND the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 2 Speak unto the children of Israel, and say unto them, "I am the Lord your God. 3 "After the doings of the land of Egypt wherein ye dwelt; shall ye not do : and 'after the doings of the 87 A ] Of unlawful marriages and lusts. LEVITICUS. land of Canaan whither I bring you, shall ye not do : neither shall ye walk in their ordinances. 4 d Ye shall do my judgments, and keep mine ordinances, to walk therein : I am the Lord your God. 5 Ye shall therefore keep my statutes and my judgments : "which if a man do, he shall live in them : f l am the Lord. 6 If None of you shall approach to any that is fnear of kin to him, to uncover their nakedness : I am the Lokd. 7 "The nakedness of thy father, or the nakedness of thy mother, shalt thou not uncover : she is thy mother, thou shalt not uncover her nakedness. 8 ''The nakedness of thy father's wife shalt thou not uncover : it is thy father's nakedness. 9 { The nakedness of thy sister, the daughter of thy father, or daughter of thy mother, whether she be born at home, or born abroad, even their naked- ness thou shalt not uncover. 10 The nakedness of thy son's daughter, or of thy daughter's daughter, even their nakedness thou shalt not uncover : for theirs is thine own nakedness. 11 The nakedness of thy father's wife's daughter, begotten of thy father, (she is thy sister) thou shalt not uncover her nakedness. 12 ''Thou shalt not uncover the nakedness of thy father's sister : she is thy father's near kins- woman. 13 Thou shalt not uncover the nakedness of thy mother's sister : for she is thy mother's near kins- woman. 14 'Thou shalt not uncover the nakedness of thy father's brother, thou shalt not approach to his wife : she is thine aunt. 15 '"Thou shalt not uncover the nakedness of thy daughter-in-law : she is thy son's wife, thou shalt not uncover her nakedness. 16 "Thou shalt not uncover the nakedness of thy brother's wife : it is thy brother's nakedness. 17 "Thou shalt not uncover the nakedness of a woman and her daughter, neither shalt thou take her son's daughter, or her daughter's daughter, to uncover her nakedness ; for they are her near kins- women : it is wickedness. 18 Neither shalt thou take ||a wife to her sister, p to vex Jier, to uncover her nakedness, besides the other in her life-time. 19 'Also thou shalt not approach unto a woman to uncover her nakedness, as long as she is put apart for her uncleanness. 20 Moreover, thou shalt not lie carnally with thy neighbour's wife, to defile thyself with her. 21 And thou shalt not let any of thy seed 'pass through the fire to 'Molech, neither shalt thou "pro- fane the name of thy God : I am the Lord. 22 "Thou shalt not lie with mankind, as with womankind : it is abomination. 23 ^Neither shalt thou lie with any beast to defile thyself therewith : neither shall any woman stand before a beast to lie down thereto : it is Confusion. 24 "Defile not ye yourselves in any of these things : ''for in all these the nations are defiled which I cast out before you : 25 And 'the land is defiled : therefore I do d visit the iniquity thereof upon it, and the land itself 'vomiteth oat her inhabitants. 2G f Ye shall therefore keep my statutes and my judgments, and shall not commit any of these abomi- 88 Before Before CHRIST CHRIST 1190. <* Dent. 4. U'.iO. 1,2.4 6.1. Ezek.20.19 9 ch. 20. 22. Jer. 9. 19. « Ezek. 20. Ezek.36.13 11,13,21. 17. Lukel0.28. Rum. 10.5. Gal. :3. 12. / Ex. e. 2, 6,29. Mill. 3. 6. t Ileb. re- * ver. 3. 26. mainder of ch. 20. 23. his flesh. Deut. 18. 9. sou. 20. 11. ' ver. 24. * ver. 2, 4. ''Gen. 49.4. cli. 20. 11. och.11.44. Deut.22.3d. 4 20. 7, 26. & 27. 20. lPet.1.16 Ezek. 22 10 'Ex. 20. 12. Amos 2. 7. « Ex. 20. 1 Cor. 5. 1. 8.4 31. 13. • eh. 20. 17. i Ex. 20.4. 2 Sum. 13. ch. 26. 1. 12. lCor.10.14. Ezek. 22.11 Uohn5.21. « Ex. 34. 17. * ch.20. 19. Deut.27.15. i ch. 20. 20. /ch. 7. 16. "• Gen. 38. »ch 23.22. IX, 26. Deut.24.19, ch. 20. 12. 20. 21. Ezek.22.11 Ruth 2. 15, 16. "ch.20. 21. " Ex. 20. Mutt. 14. 4. 15. 4 22. 1, See Dent. 7,10. 25.5. Dent. 5.19. Matt.22.24 • ch. 6. 2. Miirkl2.19. Eph. 4. 25. Col 3. 9. ' ch. 20. 14. * Ex. 20 7. |! Or, one ch. 6. 3. wife, to an- Deut. 5.11. oilier. Matt. 5. 33. Ex. 26. 3. Jam. 5. 12. P 1 Sam. 1. I ch. 18.21, 6. 8. •» Mark 10. 1 ch. 20.18. 19. Ezek. 18. H. lThes.4.6. 4 22. HI. » Dent 24. r ch.20. 10. 14. 15. Ex. 20 14. Mai. 3. 5. Deut. 5. 18. Jinn. 5. 4. 4 22. 22. ° Dent. 27. Prov. 6. 29, 18. 32. Rom.14.13. Mill. 3. 5. P ver. 32. Matt. 5. 27. ch. 25. 17. Rom. 2. 22. Gen. 42. 18. 1 Cor. ti. 9. Eecl. 5. 7. Heh. 13. 4. 1 Pet. 2.17 « ch. -0. 2. 1 Ex.23.2.3. 2 Kings 16. Deut. 1.17. 3.4 21. tj. 4 16 19. 4 4 23. 10. 27 19. Jer. 19. 5. Ps. 82. 2. Ezek. 20.31 Pi'ov.24.23. 4 2:. 37, 39. Jam. 2. 9. ' 1 Kings r Ex. 23. 1. 11.7,33. Ps. 15. 3. Culled. 4 50. 20. Acts 7. 43. Prov.11.13. Mooch. 4 20. 19. "ch.19.12. Ezek. 22. 9. 4 20. 3. 4 "Ex. 23.1, 7. 21. 6. & 22. 1 Kings 21. 2, 32. 13. Ezek.36.20 Mntt.26.60, 4c. 61. 4 27. 4. Mid. 1. 12. < 1 John 2. * ch. 20. 13. 9, 11.43.15. Rum. 1.27. » Matt. 18. 1 Cor. 6. 9. 15. 1 Tim. 1.10 Luke 17. 3. v ch.20. 15. Gal. 6. 1. 16. Eph. 5. 11. Ex. 22. 19. 1 Tim. 5.20. 2 ch. 20. 12. 2 Tim. 4. 2. a ver. 30. Tit. 1. 13. Matt.15.18. 4 2. 15. 19. 20. |l Or, that Mark 7. 21, V" Prov. 20. 29. I Tim. 5.1. n ver. 14. * Ex. 22. 21. k 23. 9. II Or, op- press. P Ex. 12. 48, 49. I Deut. 10. 19. ' ver. 15. « Deut. 25. 13, 15. Prov. 11.1. k 16. 11. k 20. 10. t Heb. stones. 'ch. 18.4,5. Deut. 4.6,6. A 5. 1. & 6. 25. <■ch.18.21. » ch.18.21, Dent 12.31. & 18. 10. 2 Kings 17. 17.4 23.10. 2 Cliron. 33. 6. Jor. 7. 31. k 32. 35. E/.cU. 20.26, 31. «ch.l7. 10. * Ezek. 5. 11. k 23. 38, 39. •ch.18.21. /Deut. 17. 2, 3, 5. cch.17.10. "Ex. 20.5. « ch. 17. 7. *ch.l9.31. 'ch.11.44. & 19. 2. 1 Pet. 1.16. "•ch. 19.37. "Ex. 31.13. ch. 21. 8. Ezek.37.2S » Ex. 21.1 7. Deut.27.16. Prov.20.20. Matt. 15.4. P ver. 11. 12,13,16,27. 2Sam.l.l6. 1 ch. 18. 20. Deut.22.22. Johu 8.4,5. ' ch. 18. 8. Deut.27.23. «ch.l8.15. < ch. 18. 23. "ch.18.22. Dcut.23.17. See Gen. 19.5. Judg.19.22. *ch.l8.17. Deut.27.23. ych.18.23. Deut.27.21. 'ch. 18.9. I)eut.27.22. See Gen. 20. 12. «ch.lS.19. See ch. 16. 24. flleb. made naiad. »ch.lS.12, 13. « ch. 18. 6. «~ch. 18.14. ch. 18.16. t Heb. a separation. Of adultery, incest, &c. to death : the people of the land shall stone him with stones. 3 And T will set my face against that man, and will cut him off from among his people ; because he hath given of his seed unto Molech, to rf defile my sanctuary, and e to profane my holy name. 4 And if the people of the land do any ways hide their eyes from the man, when he giveth of his seed unto Molech, and 7 kill him not ; 5 Then g I will set my face against that man, and ''against his family, and will cut him off, and all that %o a whoring after him, to commit whoredom with Molech, from among their people. 6 1f And 'the soul that turneth after such as have familiar spirits, and after wizards, to go a whoring after them, I will even set my face against that soul, and will cut him off from among his people. 7 If 'Sanctify yourselves therefore and be ye holy : for I am the Loed your God. 8 "And ye shall keep my statutes, and do them : T am the Loed which sanctify you. 9 If "For every one that curseth his father or his mother, shall be surely put to death : he hath cursed his father or his mother : ''his blood shall be upon him. 10 If And ? the man that committeth adultery with another man's wife, even he that committeth adultery with his neighbour's wife, the adulterer and the adulteress shall surely be put to death. 11 r And the man that lieth with his father's wife hath uncovered his father's nakedness : both of them shall surely be put to death : their blood shall be upon them. 12 s And if a man lie with his daughter-in-law, both of them shall surely be put to death : 'they have wrought confusion ; their blood shall be upon them. 13 "If a man also lie with mankind, as he lieth with a woman, both of them have committed an abomination : they shall surely be put to death ; their blood shall be upon them. 14 *And if a man take a wife and her mother, it is wickedness : they shall be burnt with fire, both he and they: that there be no wickedness among you. 15 y And if a man lie with a beast, he shall surely be put to death : and ye shall slay the beast. 16 And if a woman approach unto any beast, and lie down thereto, thou shalt kill the woman and the beast ; they shall surely be put to death ; their blood shall be upon them. 17 'And if a man shall take his sister, his father's daughter, or his mother's daughter, and see her na- kedness, and she see his nakedness : it *s a wicked thing ; and they shall be cut off in the sight of their people : he hath uncovered his sister's nakedness ; he shall bear his iniquity. 18 "And if a man shall lie with a woman having her sickness, and shall uncover her nakedness ; he hath t discovered her fountain, and she hath un- covered the fountain of her blood : and both of them shall be cut off from among their people. 19 6 And thou shalt not uncover the nakedness of thy mother's sister, nor of thy father's sister: 'for he uncovereth his near kin: they shall bear their iniquity. 20 ''And if a man shall lie with his uncle's vrife, he hath uncovered his uncle's nakedness : they shall bear their sin; they shall die childless. 21 "And if a man shall take his brother's wife, it is fan unclean tiling: he hath uncovered his brother's nakedness; they shall be childless. 89 Ordinances for the priests, in their 22 TFYe shall therefore keep all my statutes, and all my judgments, and do them : that the land whither I bring you to dwell therein, "spue you not out. 23 ''And ye shall not walk in the manners of the nations which I cast out before you : for they commit- ted all these things, and 'therefore I abhorred them. 24 But 'I have said unto you, Ye shall inherit their land, and I will give it unto you to possess it, a land that floweth with milk and honey : I am the Lord your God, 'which have separated you from other people. 25 "Ye shall therefore put difference between clean beasts and unclean, and between unclean fowls and clean : "and ye shall not make your souls abo- minable by beast or by fowl, or by any manner of living thing that || creepeth on the ground, which I have separated from you as unclean. 26 And ye shall be holy unto me : "for I the Lord am holy, and ''have severed you from other people, that ye should be mine. 27 1T ? A man also, or a woman that hath a familiar spirit, or that is a wizard, shall surely be put to death : they shall stone them with stones : then- blood shall be upon them. LEVITICUS. A ] CHAP. XXI. 1 Of the priest's mourning. 7, 13 Of their marriages. ND the Lord said unto Moses, Speak unto the priests the sons of Aaron, and say unto them, "There shall none be defiled for the dead, among his people : 2 J3ut for his kin, that is near unto him, that is, for his mother, and for his father, and for his son, and for his daughter, and for his brother, 3 And for his sister a virgin, that is nigh unto him, which hath had no husband : for her may he be defiled . 4 But || he shall not defile himself, being a chief man among his people, to profane himself. 5 'They shall not make baldness upon their head, neither shall they shave off the corner of their beard, nor make any cuttings in their flesh. 6 They shall be holy unto their God, and c not profane the name of their God : for the offerings of the Lord made by fire, and ''the bread of their God they do offer : therefore they shall be holy. 7 "They shall not take a wife that is a whore, or profane ; neither shall they take a woman / put away from her husband : for he is holy unto his God. 8 Thou shalt sanctify him therefore, for he offereth the bread of thy God : he shall be holy unto thee : s for I the Lord, which sanctify you, am holy. 9 H''And the daughter of any priest, if she profane herself by playing the whore, she prjofaneth her father : she shall be burnt with fire. 10 'And he that is the high priest among his bre- thren, upon whose head the anointing oil was poured, and ''that is consecrated to put on the garments, 'shall not uncover his head, nor rend his clothes ; 11 Neither shall he m go in to any dead body, nor defile himself for his father, or for his mother ; 12 "Neither shall he go out of the sanctuary, nor profane the sanctuary of his God ; for "the crown of the anointing oil of his God is upon him : I am the Lord. 13 And ''he shall take a wife in her virginity. 14 A widow, or a divorced woman, or profane, or an harlot, these shall he not take : but he shall take a virgin of his own people to wife. 15 Neither shall lie profane his seed among his people : for 'I the Lord do sanctify him. 90 Before CHRIST 1490. /ch.18.26 & 19 37. e ch. 18.25, 28. " ch. 18. 3 24, 30. • ch. 20. S. • Ex. 6. 7. ch. 11.45. A 19.36.4 25. 38. ' Num. IS. Num. 15. 12. 41. Deut. 18. 4. « ver. 4, 37. " Ex. 82, ... 2 Kings 10. 20. ■ ch. 19. 9. Ps.il. 3. 1 3 ^Six days shall work be done ; but the seventh day is the sabbath of rest, an holy convocation : ye shall do no work therein: it is the sabbath of the Lord in all your dwellings. 4 TT ''These are the feasts of the Lord, even holy con- vocations, which ye shall proclaim in their seasons. 5 "In the fourteenth day of the first month at even is the Lord's passover. 6 And on the fifteenth day of the same month is the feast of unleavened bread unto the Lord : seven days ye must eat unleavened bread. 7 / tn the first day ye shall have an holy convo- cation : ye shall do no servile work therein. 8 But ye shall offer an offering made by fire unto the Lord seven days : in the seventh day is an holy convocation, ye shall do no servile work therein. 9 IT And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 10 Speak unto the children of Israel, and say unto them, "When ye be come into the land which I give unto you, and shall reap the harvest thereof, then ye shall bring a || f sheaf of 'the first-fruits of your harvest unto the priest : 11 And he shall 'wave the sheaf before the Lord, to be accepted for you : on the morrow after the sabbath the priest shall wave it. 12 And ye shall offer that day when ye wave the sheaf, an he-lamb without blemish of tne first year for a burnt-offering unto the Lord. 13 'And the meat-offering thereof shall be two tenth-deals of fine flour mingled with oil, an offering made by fire unto the Lord for a sweet savour : and the drink-offering thereof shall be of wine, the fourth part of an hin. 14 And ye shall eat neither bread, nor parched corn, nor green ears, until the self-same day that ye have brought an offering unto your God : it shall be a statute for ever throughout your generations in all your dwellings. 15 HAnd 'ye shall count unto you from the mor- row after the sabbath, from the day that ye brought the sheaf of the wave-offering; seven sabbaths shall be complete: 16 Even unto the morrow after the seventh sab- bath shall ye number "'fifty days ; and ye shall offer "a new meat-offering unto the Lord. 17 Ye shall bring out of your habitations two wave-loaves of two tenth-deals : they shall be of fine flour, they shall be baken with leaven, they are "the first-fruits unto the Lord. 18 And ye shall offer with the bread seven lambs without blemish of the first year, and one young bullock, and two rams : they shall be for a Durnt- offering unto the Lord, with their meat-offering, and their drink-offerings, even an offering made by fire of sweet savour unto the Lord. 19 Then ye shall sacrifice r one kid of the goats for a sin-offering, and two lambs of the first year for a sacrifice of 'peace-offerings. 20 And the priest shall wave them with the bread of the first-fruits for a wave-offering before the Lord, with the two lambs : r they shall be holy to the Loed for the priest. 21 And ye shall proclaim on the self-same day, thai it may be an holy convocation unto you : ye shall do no servile work therein: it shall be a statute for ever in all your dwellings throughout your genera- tions. 22 IF And 'when ve reap the harvest of vour land, thou shalt not make clean riddance of the corners f)l The day of atonement. of tliy field when thou reapest, 'neither shalt thou gather any gleaning of thy harvest; thou shalt leave them unto the poor, and to the stranger : I am the Lord your God. 23 IT And the Lord spake unto Moses, saymg, 24 Speak unto the children of Israel, saying, In the "seventh month, in the first day of the month, shall ye have a sabbath, 'a memorial of blowing of trumpets, an holy convocation. 25 Ye shall do no servile work therein; but ye shall offer an offering made by fire unto the Lord. 26 IT And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 27 ^Also on the tenth day of this seventh month there shall be a day of atonement ; it shall be an holy convocation unto you, and ye shall afflict your souls, and offer an offering made by fire unto the Lord. 28 And ye shall do no work in that same day; for it is a day of atonement, to make an atonement for you before the Lord your God. 29 For whatsoever soul it be that shall not be afflicted in that same day, ~he shall be cut off from among his people. 30 And whatsoever soul it be that doeth any work in that same day, "the same soul will I destroy from among his people. 31 Ye shall do no manner of work : it shall be a statute for ever throughout your generations in all your dwellings. 32 It shall be unto you a sabbath of rest, and ye shall afflict your souls : in the ninth day of the month at even, from even unto even, shall ye t celebrate your sabbath. 33 IF And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 34 Speak unto the children of Israel, saying, "The fifteenth day of this seventh month shall be the feast of tabernacles for seven days unto the Lord. 35 On the first day shall be an holy convocation : ye shall do no servile work therein. 36 Seven days ye shall offer an offering made by fire unto the Lord ; c on the eighth day shall be an holy convocation unto you, and ye snail offer an offering made by fire unto the Lord : it is a f ''solemn assembly ; and ye shall do no servile work therein. 37 e Tnese are the feasts of the Lord, which ye shall proclaim to be holy convocations, to offer an offering made by fire unto the Lord, a burnt-offer- ing, and a meat-offering, a sacrifice, and drink-offer- ings, every thing upon his day : 38 besides the sabbaths of the Lord, and besides your gifts, and besides all your vows, and besides all your free-will-offerings, which ye give unto the Lord. 39 Also in the fifteenth day of the seventh month, when ye have "gathered in the fruit of the land, ye shall keep a feast unto the Lord seven days : on the first day shall be a sabbath, and on the eighth day shall be a sabbath. 40 And ''ye shall take you on the first day the f boughs of goodly trees, branches of palm-trees, and the boughs of thick trees, and willows of the brook ; 'and ye shall rejoice before the Lord your God seven days. 41 /; And ye shall keep it a feast unto the Lord seven days in the year: it shall be a statute for ever in your generations; ye shall celebrate it in the seventh month. 42 'Ye shall dwell in booths seven days ; all that are Israelites born shall dwell in booths : 43 "'That your generations may know that I made the children of Israel to dwell in booths, when I 92 LEVITICUS. Before Before CHRIST CHRIST U(K). 14';'0. < Dent. 24. » ver. 2. 19. « Num. 29. 1. * oh. 25. 9. <■ Ex. 27. 20, 21. t Heb. in cause to »ch.l6.30. ascend. Num. 19.7. » Ex. 31. 8. & 39. 37. « Ex. 25.30. * Gen. 17. 14. * 1 Kings 7.48. 2 Chron. 4. 19.A13.li; « ch. 20. 3, Heb. 9. 2. 5,6. « Num. 4.7. 1 Chron. 9. 32 2 Chron. 2. 4. /I Sam. 21. 6. Malt. 12. 4. Mark 2. 26. f Heb. rest. I.uke 6. 4. a Ex. 29. 33. ch. 8. 3. & 21. 22. * Ex. 23.16. Num. 29. 12. Deut.16.13. Ezra. 3. 4. Neh. 8. 14. * ver. 16. Zech.14.16. John 7. 2 • Job 1. 5, 11, 22. & 2. 5, 9, 10. lea. 8. 21. ' Num. 29. * Ex. 18. 35. 22, 26. Neh. 8.18. 1 Num. 15. John 7. 37. 34. t Heb. day t Heb. to of restraint expound <*Deut.l6.8. unto them 2 Chron. 7. according 9. tothe mouth Neh. 8. 18. oftlieLOKD. Joel 1.14. " Ex. 18. & 2. 15. 15, 16. c ver. 2, 4. Num. 27.5. & 36. 5, 6. ™ Dent. 13. 9.&17. 7. /Num. 29. ch. 5. 1. 39. k 20. 17. Num. 9.13. p 1 Rings 21. 10, 13. Ps. 74. 10, 18. Matt.12.31. rEx.23.16. Mark 3. 28. Dt'."«J3 Jam. 2. 7. 1 Ex. 21.12. Num. 35. 31. Deut.19.11, '•Neh. 8.15. 12. t Heb. ■fTIeb.fru.it smiieth the life of a man. i Pent. 16. 14, 15. r ver. 21. t Heb. life for life. » Ex. 21 24. * Num. 29. Deut 19.21. 12r Matt. 5. 38. Neh. 8. 18. &7. 2. ' Ex. 21. 33. ver. 18. u ver. 17. * Ex. 12.49. ! Neh. 8. 14, ch. 19. 34. 15, 16. Num. 15. 16. ™ Deut. 31. 13. Ps. 78. 5, 6. brought Lord The law of blasphemy. them out of the land of Egypt : I am the your God. 44 And Moses "declared unto the children of Israel the feasts of the Lord. CHAR XXIV. 13 The law of blasphemy. 17 Of murder. AND the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 2 "Command the children of Iwae^ that jttay bring unto thee pure oil-olive beaten for the light, fto cause the lamps to burn continually. 3 Without the vail of the testimony, rn the tnber- nacle of the congregation, shall Aaron order it from the evening unto the morning before the Lokd con- tinually : it shall be a statute for ever in your gene- rations. 4 He shall order the lamps upon 'the pure can- dlestick before the Lord continually. 5 IT And thou shalt take fine flour, and bake twelve "cakes thereof: two tenth-deals shall be in one cake. 6 And thou shalt set them in two row, rows, six on a upon the pure table before the Lord. 7 And thou shalt put pure frankincense upon each row, that it may be on the bread for a memorial, even an offering made by fire unto the Loed. 8 'Every sabbath he shall set it. in order before the Lord continually, being taken from the children of Israel by an everlasting covenant, 9 And / it shall be Aaron's and his sons' ; "and they shall eat it in the holy place : for it is most holy unto him of the offerings of the Lord made by fire by a perpetual statute. 10 IF And the son of an Israelitish woman, whose father was an Egyptian, went out among the children of Israel ; and this son of the Israelitish woman and a man of Israel strove together in the camp ; 11 And the Israelitish woman's son ''blasphemed the name of the LORD, and 'cursed; and they 'brought him unto Moses: (and his mother's name was Shelomith, the daughter of Dibri, of the tribe of Dan :) 12 And they 'put him in ward, f "'that the mind of the Lord might be shewed them. 13 And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 14 Bring forth him that hath cursed without the camp ; and let all that heard him "lay their hands upon his head, and let all the congregation stone him. 15 And thou shalt speak unto the children of Israel, saying, Whosoever curseth his God "shall bear his sin. 16 And hethat'blasphemeththenameof the Lord, he shall surely be put to death, and all the congrega- tion shall certainly stone him : as well the stranger, as he that is born in the land, when he blasphemeth the name of the LORD, shall be put to death. 17 T'And he that f killeth any man shall surely be put to death. 18 r And he that killeth a beast shall make it good ; f beast for beast. 19 And if a man cause a blemish in his neighbour; as "he hath done, so shall it be done unto him : 20 Breach for breach, eye for eye, tooth for tooth : as he hath caused a blemish in a man, so shall it be done to him again. 21 'And he that killeth a beast, he shall restore it: "and he that killeth a man, he shall be put to death 22 Ye shall have "one manner of law, as well for the stranger, as for one of your own country : for I am the Lord your God. 23 H And Moses spake to the children of Israel, The year of jubilee. CHAP. XXV. The redemption of land, "that they should bring forth him that had cursed out of the camp, and stone him with stones : and the children of Israel did as theLoED commanded Moses. CHAP. XXV. 35 Compassion of the poor. 39 The usage of bondmen. 47 The redemption of servants. AND the Loed spake unto Moses in mount Sinai, saying, 2 Speak unto the children of Israel, and say unto them, When ye come into the land which I give you, then shall the land fkeep a a sabbath unto the Loed. 3 Six years thou shalt sow thy field, and six years thou shalt prune thy vineyard, and gather in the fruit thereof; 4 But in the seventh year shall be a sabbath of rest unto the land, a sabbath for the Loed : thou shalt neither sow thy field, nor prune thy vineyard. 5 That which groweth of its own accord of thy harvest, thou shalt not reap, neither gather the grapes fof thy vine undressed : for it is a year of rest unto the land. 6 And the sabbath of the land shall be meat for you ; for thee, and for thy servant, and for thy maid, and for thy hired servant, and for thy stranger that sojourneth with thee, 7 And for thy cattle, and for the beast that are in thy land, shall all the increase thereof be meat. 8 If And thou shalt number seven sabbaths of years unto thee, seven times seven years ; and the space of the seven sabbaths of years shall be unto thee forty and nine years. 9 Then shalt thou cause the trumpet f°f the jubilee to sound, on the tenth day of the seventh month, 'in the day of atonement shall ye make the trumpet sound throughout all your land. 10 And ye shall hallow the fiftieth year, and ''pro- claim liberty throughout all the land unto all the in- habitants thereof: it shall be a jubilee unto you ; e and ye shall return every man unto his possession, and ye shall return every man unto his family. 11 A jubilee shall that fiftieth year be unto you : 'ye shall not sow, neither reap that which groweth of itself in it, nor gather the grapes in it of thy vine undressed. 12 For it is the jubilee ; it shall be holy unto you: "ye shall eat the increase thereof out of the field. 13 'In the year of this jubilee ye shall return every man unto his possession. 14 And if thou sell aught unto thy neighbour, or buyest aught of thy neighbour's hand, 'ye shall not oppress one another : 15 'According to the number of years after the jubilee, thou, shalt buy of thy neighbour, and ac- cording unto the number of years of the fruits he shall sell unto thee : 16 According to the multitude of years thou shalt increase the price thereof, and according to the few ness of years thou shalt diminish the price of it for according to the number of the years of the fruits loth he sell unto thee. 17 'Yeshallnotthereforeoppressoneanother; "'but thou shalt fear thy God: for 1 am the Loed your God. 18 II "Wherefore ye shall do my statutes, and keep my judgments, and do them ; "and ye shall dwell in the land in safety. 19 And the land shall yield her fruit, and 'ye shall eat your fill, and dwell therein in safety. 20 And if ye shall say, "What shall we eat the Refore Before CHRIST CHRIST 1490. 1491. v ver. 14. r ver. 4, 5. •Deut.28.8 See Ex.16. 29. > 2 Kings 19. 29. " Josh. 5. 11, 12. 1491. || Or, to le quite cutoff. t Heb. for cutting off. * Deu't. 32. f ITeb. rest. -Ex. 23.10. 43. 2 Chron. 7. 20. Ps. 85. 1. Joel 2. 18. ' & 3 2. V 1 Chron. See cli. 26. 34, 35. 2Chron.36. 21. 29. 15. Ps. 39. 12. & 119. 19. 1 Pet. 2. 11. » Ruth 2. 20. & 4. 4. 6. ' 2 Kings 19. 29. o See Ruth 3. 2, 9, 12. Jer. 32. 7,8. f Heb. of thy sepa- ration. f Heb. his liavd hath attained and found sufficiency. ch. 5. 7. ' ver. 50, 51, '52. ' ver. 13. t Heb. loud of sound. ' ch. 23. 24, 27. t Heb; <*Isa. 61.2. redemption & 63. 4. belougeth Jer. 34. 8, unto it. 15, 17. a See Luke 4. 19. Num. 35.2. Josh. 21. 2, « ver. 13. 4c. Num. 36. 4. || Or. one of the Le- vites redeem them. / ver. 5. ' ver. 28. / See Acts 4. 36, 37. f Heb. Iris hand fail- el h. fHeb. a ver. 6, 7. strengthen. 9 Dent. 15. * ver. 10. 7,8. ch. 27. 24. Ps. 37. 26. Num. 36. 4. & 41. 1. & 112. 5, 9. Prnv.14 31. 1 ver. 17. ch. 19. 13. 1 Sam. 12. 3.4. Mic. 2. 2. 1 Cur. 6. 8. Luke 6. 35. Acts 11.29. Roni.12.18. Uol iii3.17. ''Ex. 22.25. Deut.23.19. Neb. 5. 7. * ch. 27. IS, 23. Ps. 15. 5. Prov. 28. 8. Ez.U.lS.8, 13, 17. & 22. 12. ■ ver. 17. Neb. 5. 9. * cli. 22. 32, 33. ' Ex. 21 . 2. Deut. 15.12. 1 Kings 9. 1 ver. 14. 22. •" ver. 43. 2Kiii2s4.1. ch. 19. 14, Neh. 5. 5. 32. Jer 34.14. -ch.19.37. f Heb.serve » ch. 26. 5. thyselfwitlt Deut.12.10. him with Ps. 4. s. the. service, Prov. 1. 33. Judg. 5.6. 2 Chron. 15.5. Isa. 33. 8. Lam. 1. 4. Zech. 7. 14. s Jer. 2. 30. 4 5.3. Amos 4. 6-12. <■ 2 Sam. 22. 27. Ps. 18. 26. • Ezek. 5. 17.46.3.4 14.17.429. 8. 4 33. 2. < Num. 14. 12. Deut.28.21. Jer. 14. 12. 4 24. 10. 4 29. 17, 18. Amos 4. 10. "Ps.105.16. Isa. 3. 1. Ezek. 4. 16. 4 5. 16. 4 14. 13. • Isa. 9. 20.- Mic. 6. 14. Hag. 1.6. v ver. 21,24. « Isa. 59.18. 4 63. 3. & 66.15. Jer. 21. 5. Ezek. 5. 13, 15. 4 8. 18. m 6 And n.l3. 9, 10 » ch. 3. 31. • Ex. 25. 6. Lev. 24. 2. P Ex. 30.34. » Ex. 29. 40. ' Ex. 30. 23. • ver. 4. < See Ex. 19. 21. 1 Sam. 6.19. » ver. 3. * ver. 22. t Heb. to war the warjart. II Or, carriage. * ch. 3. 25, 26. • ver. 29. tHeb. mouth. /ver. 3, 23, 30. v ver. 3. fHeb. a ver. 15, warfare. 24. 31. • eh. 3. 36, * ver. 1, 21. 37. •Ex. 26.15. 'Ex. 38. 21. •Lev. 13. 3, 46. 4ch. 12. 14. 'Lev. 15. 2. « Lev. 21. 1. ch. 9. 6, 10. 419.11,13. & 31. 19. * Lev. 26. 11, 12. . 2 Cor. 6. 16. Kohathites, Gershonites, &c. numbered. 34 IT 'And Moses and Aaron and- the chief of llie congregation numbered the sons of the Kohathites after their families, and after the house of their fathers, 35 From thirty years old and upward even unto fifty years old, every one that entereth into the service, for the work in the tabernacle of the congregation: 36 And those that were numbered of them by their families were two thousand seven hundred and fifty. 37 These were they that were numbered of the families of the Kohathites, all that might do service in the tabernacle of the congregation, which Moses and Aaron did number according to the command- ment of the Lord by the hand of Moses. 38 And those that were numbered of the sons of Gershon, throughout their families, and by the house of their fathers, 39 From thirty years old and upward even unto fifty years old, every one that entereth into the service, for the work in the tabernacle of the con- gregation, 40Even those thatwere numberedof them, through- out their families, by the house of their fathers, were two thousand and six hundred and thirty. 41 rf These are they that were numbered of the families of the sons of Gershon, of all that, might do service in the tabernacle of the congregation, whom Moses and Aaron did number according to the commandment of the Lord. 42 IF And those that were numbered of the fami- lies of the sons of Merari, throughout their families, by the house of their fathers, 43 From thirty years old and upward even unto fifty years old, every one that entereth into the service, for the work in the tabernacle of the congregation, 44 Even those thatwere numbered of them after their families, were three thousand and two hundred. 45 These be those that were numbered of the families of the sons of Merari, whom Moses and Aaron numbered "according to the word of the Lord by the hand of Moses. 46 All those that were numbered of the Levites, whom Moses and Aaron and the chief of Israel num- bered, after their families, and after the house of their fathers, 47 ■'From thirty years old and upward even unto fifty years old, every one that came to do the ser- vice of the ministry, and the service of the burden in the tabernacle of the congregation, 48 Even those that were numbered of them, were eight thousand and five hundred and fourscore. 49 According to the commandment of the Lord they were numbered by the hand of Moses, "every one according to his service, and according to his burden : thus were they numbered of him, A as the Lord commanded Moses. CHAP. V. 5 Restitution is to be made in trespasses. 11 The trial of jealous- AND the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 2 Command the children of Israel, that tlnr, put out of the camp every ieper, and every one that hath an Issue, and whosoever is defiled by the dead : 3 Both male and female shall ye put out, without the camp shall ye put them ; that they defile not their camps, rf in the midst whereof I dwell. 4 And the children of Israel did so, and put them The trial of jealousy. out without the camp : as the Lord spake unto Moses, so did the children of Israel. 5 II And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 6 Speak unto the children of Israel, 'When a man or woman shall commit any sin that men commit, to do a trespass against the Lord, and that person be guilty; 7 'Then they shall confess their sin which they have done : and he shall recompense his trespass "with the principal thereof, and add unto it the fifth part thereof, and give it unto him against whom he Iiath trespassed. 8 But if the man have no kinsman to recompense the trespass unto, let the trespass be recompensed unto the Lord, even to the priest ; besides ''the ram of the atonement, whereby an atonement shall be made for him. 9 And every || 'offering of all the holy tilings of the children of Israel, which they bring unto the priest, shall be his. 10 And every man's hallowed things shall be his : whatsoever any man giveth the priest, it shall be 'his. 11 irAnd the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 12 Speak unto the children of Israel, and say unto them, If any man's wife go aside, and commit a trespass against him, 1 3 And a man 'lie with her carnally, and it be hid from the eyes of her husband, and be kept close, and she be defiled, and there be no witness against her, neither she be taken with the manner; 14 And the spirit of jealousy come upon him, and he be jealous of his wife, and she be defiled : or if the spirit of jealousy come upon him, and he be jealous of his wife, and she be not defiled : 15 Then shall the man bring his wife unto the priest, and he shall bring her ofiering for her, the tenth part of an ephah of barley-meal ; he shall pour no oil upon it, nor put frankincense thereon ; for it is an ofiering of jealousy, an offering of memorial, '"bringing iniquity to remembrance. 16 And the priest shall bring her near, and set her before the Lord : 17 And the priest shall take holy water in an earthen vessel ; and of the dust that is in the floor of the tabernacle the priest shall take, and put it into the water : 18 And the priest shall set the woman before the Lord, and uncover the woman's head, and put the offering of memorial in her hands, which is the jealousy-offering : and the priest shall have in his hand the bitter water that causeth the curse : 19 And the priest shall charge her by an oath, and say unto the woman, If no man have lain with thee, and if thou hast not gone aside to uncleanness II f with another instead of thy husband, be thou free from this bitter water that causeth the curse : 20 But if thou hast gone aside to another instead of thy husband, and if thou be defiled, and some man have lain with thee besides thy husband : 21 Then the priest shall "charge the woman with an oath of cursing, and the priest shall say unto the woman, "The Lord make thee a curse and an oath among thy people, when the Lord doth make thy thigh to t rot, and thy belly to swell ; 22 And this water that causeth the curse r shall go into thy bowels, to make thy belly to swell, and thy thigh to rot. 'And the woman shall say, Amen, amen; CHAP. VI. Before CHRIST 149U. ' Lev.6.2,3 /Lev. 5.5. k 26. 40. Josh. 7. 19. 9 Lev. 6.5 » Lev. 6. 6, 1.& 7.7. || Or, hrav offering. * r.x.'-9.S Lev. 6. 17 IS, 20. & 7. 6, 7, 9, 10, 14. ch. 18. 8, 9, 19. Deut.18.3,4 Kzek. 44 29, BO. 'Lev.10.13. ' Lev.18.20. "•1 Kings 17. lb. Ezek.29.16 || Or, beinj 171 tilt power of thy hus- band, Kom. 7. 2. t lieu. under thy husband. "Josh .6.26. 1 Sum. 14. 24. Neh 10.29. °Jer .29.22. t Hci)./ a ;;. P Ps.109.lS. J Dout. 37. Ih Before CUKIST 1490. 'Lev. 8. 27 • Lev. 2.2,9. « Dent. 28. 37. Ps. 83. 9,11 Jer. 24. 9. & 29. 18, 22. k 42. IS. Zech. 8. 13. » ver. 19. * Lev. 20. 17, 19, 20. Or, make themselves Nazaritex. "Lev. 27.2. Judg.13.5. Acts 21. 23. Rom. 1. 1. <• Amos 2. 12. Luke 1.15. II Or, Kaza- riteship. f Heb. vine of the wine. Judg. 13. .4 16, r. 1 Sam. 1.11. ■JLev.21.il. ch. 19. 11, 16. Lev. 21.1, 2, U. ch. 9. 6. file!). separation. /Acta 18. 18. & 21. 24. » Lev. 5. 7. k 14. 22. k 15. 14, 29. The law of the Nazarites. 23 And the priest shall write these curses in a book, and he shall blot them out with the bitter water : 24 And he shall cause the woman to drink the bitter water that causeth the curse : and the water that causeth the curse shall enter into her, and be- come bitter. 25 Then the priest shall take the jealousy-offer- ing out of the woman's hand, and shall 'wave the ofiering before the Lord, and offer it upon the altar: 26 "And the priest shall take an handful of the offering, even the memorial thereof, and burn it upon the altar, and afterward shall cause the woman to drink the water. 27 And when he hath made her to drink the water, then it shall come to pass, that, if she be defiled, and have done trespass against her husband, that the water that causeth the curse shall enter into her, and become bitter, and her belly shall swell, and her thigh shall rot : and the woman 'shall be a curse among her people. 28 And if the woman be not defiled, but be clean; then she shall be free, and shall conceive seed. 29 This is the law of jealousies, when a wife goeth aside to another "instead of her husband, and is de- filed; 30 Or when the spirit of jealousy cometh upon him, and he be jealous over his wife, and shall set the woman before the Lord, and the priest shall execute upon her all this law. 31 Then shall the man be guiltless from iniquity, and this woman J shall bear her iniquity. CHAP. VI. 1 The law of the Nazariles. 22 The form of blessing the people. AND the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 2 Speak unto the children of Israel, and say unto them, When either man or woman shall || "sepa- rate themselves to vow a vow of a Nazarite, to sepa- rate themselves unto the Lord : 3 Tie shall separate himself from wine and strong drink, and shall drink no vinegar of wine, or vinegar of strong drink, neither shall he drink any liquor of grapes, nor eat moist grapes, or dried. 4 All the days of his II separation shall he eat nothing that is made of the t vine-tree, from the kernels even to the husk. 5 All the days of the vow of his separation there shall no "razor come upon his head : until the days be fulfilled, in the which he separateth liimself unto the Lord, he shall be holy, and shall let the locks of the hair of his head grow. 6 All the days that he separateth himself unto the Lord, ''he shall come at no dead body. 7 "He shall not make himself unclean for his father, or for his mother, for his brother, or for his sister, when they die : because the f consecration of his God is upon his head. 8 All the days of his separation he is holy unto the Lord. 9 And if anv man die very suddenly by him, and he hath defiled the head of his consecration ; then he shall •'shave his head in the day of his cleansing, on the seventh day shall he shave it. 10 And "on the eighth day he shall bring two turtles, or two young pigeons, to the priest, to the door of the tabernacle of the congregation : 11 And the priest shalloil'er the one for a bin-oiVc r- ing, and the other for a burnt-offering, and wake an 101 'Die form of blessing the people. atonement for him, for that he sinned by the dead, and shall hallow his head that same day. 12 And he shall consecrate unto the Lord the days of his separation, and shall bring a lamb of the first year ''for a trespass-offering : but the days that were before shall t be lost, because his separa- tion was defiled. ] 3 IT And this is the law of the Nazarite : 'When the days of his separation are fulfilled, he shall be brought unto the door of the tabernacle of the con- gregation : 14 And he shall offer his offering unto the Lord, one he-lamb of the first year without blemish for a burnt-offering, and one ewe-lamb of the first year without blemish 'for a sin-offering, and one ram without blemish 'for peace-offerings, 15 And a basket of unleavened bread, "cakes of fine flour mingled with oil, and wafers of unleavened bread "anointed with oil, and their meat-offering and their "drink-offerings. 16 And the priest shall bring them before the Lord, and shall offer his sin-offering, and his burnt- offering : 17 And he shall offer the ram for a sacrifice of peace-offerings unto the Lord, with the basket of unleavened bread : the priest shall offer also his meat-offering, and his drink-offering. 18 ^And the Nazarite shall shave the head of his separation at the door of the tabernacle of the con- gregation, and shall take the hair of the head of his separation, and put it in the fire which is under the sacrifice of the peace-offerings. 19 And the priest shall take the "sodden shoulder of the ram, and one unleavened cake out of the basket, and one unleavened wafer, and "shall put them upon the hands of the Nazarite, after the hair of his separation is shaven : 20 And the priest shall wave them for a wave- offering before the Lord : "this is holy for the priest, with the wave-breast, and heave-shoulder: and after that, the Nazarite may drink wine. 21 This is the law of the Nazarite who hath vowed, and of his offering unto the Lord for his separation, besides that tliat his hand shall get : according to the vow which he vowed, so he must do after the law of his separation. 22 IT And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 23 Speak unto Aaron and unto his sons, saying, On this wise 'ye shall bless the children of Israel, saying unto them, 24 The Lord bless thee, and "keep thee : 25 The Lord '"make his face shine upon thee, and '"be gracious unto thee : 26 "The Lord lift up his countenance upon thee, and "give. thee peace. 27 "And they shall put my name upon the chil- dren of Israel, and T will bless them. CHAR VII. 1 The offering of the princes at the dedication of the tabernacle. AND it came to pass on the day that Moses had fully "set up the tabernacle, and had anointed it, and sanctified it, and all the instruments thereof, both the altar and all the vessels thereof, and had anointed them, and sanctified them ; 2 That 'the princes of Israel, heads of the house of their fathers, who ivere the princes of the tribes, f and were over them that were numbered, offered : 3 And they brought their offering before the 102 NUMBERS. Before C II HIST 1490. " Lev. 5. 6. f VLub.fcM. Acts21.26. Before C II H I S T 1490. * Lev. 4. 2, 27, 32. I Lev. 3. 6. •» Lev. 2. 4. ' Ex. 29. 2. ' ch. 15. 5, 7,10. pActs21.24 1 1 Sam. 2. 15. Ex. 29.23, 24. Ex. 29.27, 28. « ch. 4. 25. d ch. 4. 31. ch. 4. 28, 33. /ch. 4. 15. »ch. 4. 6,8, 10, 12, 14. i Saui.6.13. * See Dent. 20. 5. 1 Kings 8. 63. 2 Chron. 7 5,9. Ezra 6. 16. Nell. 12 .27. l's.30,title. ch. 2. 3. * Ex. 30.13. I Lev. 2. 1. "•Ex.30.34. » Lev. 1. 2. Lev. 4. 23. p Lev. 3. 1. t Lev. 9. 22. 1 Cliron. 23. 13. "Ps.121.7. Johnl7.ll. "l's.31.16. & 67. 1. & 80. 3, 7, 19. & 119. 135. Dan. 9. 17. * Gen. 43. 29. v I's. 4. 6. > John 14. 27. 2 Thess. 3. 16. » Deut. 28. 10. 2 Chron. 7 14. Isa. 43. 7. Dan. 9. 18, 19. 'Ps.115.12. « Ex. 40.18. Lev. 8. 10, 11. » ch. 1. 4, t Heb. who stood. The offering of the princes Lord, six covered wagons, and twelve oxen ; a wagon for two of the princes, and for each one an ox : and they brought them before the tabernacle. 4 And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 5 Take it of them, that they may be to do the service of the tabernacle of the congregation ; and thou shalt give them unto the Levites, to every man according to his service. 6 And Moses took the wagons and the oxen, and gave them unto the Levites : 7 Two wagons and four oxen c he gave unto the sons of Gerslion, according to their service : 8 ''And four wagons and eight oxen he gave unto the sons of Merari, according unto their service, "under the hand of Ithamar the son of Aaron the priest. 9 But unto the sons of Kohath he gave none : be- cause -the service of the sanctuary belonging unto them "was that they should bear upon their shoulders. 10 IT And the princes offered for Medicating of the altar in the day that it was anointed, even the princes offered their offering before the altar. 11 And the Lord said unto Moses, They shall offer their offering, each prince on his day, for the dedicating of the altar. 12 IT And he that offered his offering the first day was \Nahshon the son of Amminadab, of the tribe of Judah : 13 And his offering was one silver charger, the weight whereof was an hundred and thirty shekels, one silver bowl of seventy shekels, after ''"the shekel of the sanctuary ; both of them were full of fine flour mingled with oil for a 'meat-offering : 14 One spoon of ten shekels of gold, full of m incense : 15 "One young bullock, one ram, one lamb of the first year, for a burnt-offering : 16 One kid of the goats for a "sin-offering : 17 And for r a sacrifice of peace-offerings, two oxen, five rams, five he-goats, five lambs of the first year: this was the offering of Nahshon the son of Ammi- nadab. 18 IT On the second day Nethaneel the son of Zuar, prince of Issachar, did offer : 19 He offered for his offering one silver charger, the weight whereof was an hundred and thirty shekels, one silver bowl of seventy shekels, after the shekel of the sanctuary; both of them full of fine flour mingled with oil for a meat-offering : 20 One spoon of gold often shekels, full of incense: 21 One young bullock, one ram, one lamb of the first year, for a burnt-offering : 22 One kid of the goats for a sin-offering : 23 And for a sacrifice of peace-offerings, two oxen, five rams, five he-goats, five lambs of the first year : this was the offering of Nethaneel the son of Zuar. 24 IT On the third day Eliab the son of Helon, prince of the children of Zebulun, did offer : 25 His offering was one silver charger, the weight whereof was an hundred and thirty shekels, one silver bowl of seventy shekels, after the shekel of the sanc- tuary ; both of them full of fine flour mingled with oil for a meat-offering : 26 One golden spoon often shekels, full of incense: 27 One young bullock, one ram, one lamb of the first year, for a burnt-offering : 28 One kid of the goats for a sin-offering : 29 And for a sacrifice of peace-offerings, two oxen, five rams, five he-goats, five lambs of the first at the dedication of the CHAP. VII. was the offering of Eliab the son of year : this ilelon. SO f On the fourth day Elizur the son of Shedeur, prince of the children of Reuben, did offer: 31 His offering was one silver charger, of the weight of an hundred and thirty shekels, one silver bowl of seventy shekels, after the shekel of the sanctuary; both of them full of fine flour mingled with oil for a meat-offering : 82 One golden spoon often shekels, full of incense : 33 One young bullock, one ram, one lamb of the first year, for a burnt-offering : 3 A One kid of the goats for a sin-offering : 35 And for a sacrifice of peace-offerings, two oxen, five rams, five he-goats, five lambs of the first year: this was the offering of Elizur the son of Shedeur. 36 IF On the fifth day Shelumiel the son of Zuri- shaddai, prince of the children of Simeon, did offer: 37 His offering was one silver charger, the weight whereof was an hundred and thirty shekels, one silver bowl of seventy shekels, after the shekel of the sanc- tuary; both of them full of fine flour mingled with oil for a meat-offering : 38 One golden spoon of ten shekels, full of in- cense : 39 One young bullock, one ram, one lamb of the first year, for a burnt-offering : 40 One kid of the goats for a sin-offering : 41 And for a sacrifice of peace-offerings, two oxen, five rams, five he-goats, five lambs of the first year: this was the offering of Shelumiel the son of Zuri- shaddai. 42 1F On the sixth day Eliasaph the son of Deuel, prince of the children of Gad., offered: 43 His offering was one silver charger, of the weight of an hundred and thirty shekels, a silver bowl of seventy shekels, after the shekel of the sanctuary; both of them full of fine flour mingled with oil for a meat-offering : 44 One golden spoon often shekels, full of incense : 45 One young bullock, one ram, one lamb of the first year, for a burnt-offering : 46 One kid of the goats for a sin-offering : 47 And for a sacrifice of peace-offerings, two oxen, five rams, five he-goats, five lambs of the first year: this was the offering of Eliasaph the son of Deuel. 48 IT On the seventh day Elishama the son of Am- mihud, prince of the children of Ephraim, offered: 49 His offering was one silver charger, the weight whereof was an hundred and thirty shekels, one silver bowl of seventy shekels, after the shekel of the sanc- tuary; both of them full of fine flour mingled with oil for a meat-offering : 50 One golden spoon often shekels, full of incense : 51 One young bullock, one ram, one lamb of the irst year, for a burnt-offering : 52 One kid of the goats for a sin-offering : 53 And for a sacrifice of peace-offerings, two )xen, five rams, five he-goats, five lambs of the first /ear: this was the offering of Elishama the son of Ammihud. 54 1F On the eighth day offered Gamaliel the son )f Pedahzur, prince of the children of Manasseh: 55 His offering was one silver charger, of the weight of an hundred and thirty shekels, one silver bowl of ;venty shekels, after the shekel of the sanctuary; )otli of them full of fine flour mingled with oil for a leat-offering : 56 One golden spoon often shekels, full of incense: Before CHRIST 1490. Before CHRIST 141)0. tabernacle and altar. 57 One young bullock, one ram, one lamb of the first year, for a burnt-offering : 58 One kid of the goats for a sin-offering : 59 And for a sacrifice of peace-offerings, two oxen, five rams, five he-goats, five lambs of the first year: this was the offering of Gamaliel the son of Pedah- zur. 60 IF On the ninth day Abidan the son of Gideoni, prince of the children of Benjamin, offered: 61 His offering was one silver charger, the weight whereof was an hundred and thirty shekels, one silver bowl of seventy shekels, after the'shekel of the sanc- tuary; both of them full of fine flour mingled with oil for a meat-offering : 62 One golden spoon often shekels, full of incense: 63 One young bullock, one ram, one lamb of the first year, for a burnt-offering : 64 One kid of the goats for a sin-offering : 65 And for a sacrifice of peace-offerings, two oxen, five rams, five he-goats, five lambs of the first year: this was the offering of Abidan the son of Gideoni. 66 IF On the tenth day Ahiezer the son of Ammi- shaddai, prince of the children of Dan, offered : 67 His offering was one silver charger, the weight whereof was an hundred and thirty shekels, one silver bowl of seventy shekels, after the shekel of the sanc- tuary; both of them full of fine flour mingled with oil for a meat-offering : 68 One golden spoon of ten shekels, full of incense : 69 One young bullock, one ram, one lamb of the first year, for a Durnt-offering : 70 One kid of the goats for a sin-offering : 71 And for a sacrifice of peace-offerings, two oxen, five rams, five he-goats, five lambs of the first year: this was the offering of Ahiezer the son of Ammi- shaddai. 72 11 On the eleventh day Pagiel the son of Ocran, prince of the children of Asher, offered: 73 His offering was one silver charger, the weight whereof was an hundred and thirty shekels, one silver bowl of seventy shekels, after the shekel of the sanc- tuary ; both of them full of fine flour mingled with oil for a meat-offering : 74 One golden spoon often shekels, full of incense: 75 One young bullock, one ram, one lamb of the first year, for a burnt-offering : 76 One kid of the goats for a sin-offering : 77 And for a sacrifice of peace-offerings, two oxen, five rams, five he-goats, five lambs of the first year: this was the offering of Pagiel the son of Ocran. 78 IF On the twelfth day Ahira, the son of Enan, prince of the children of Naphtali, offered: 79 His offering was one silver charger, the weight whereof was an hundred and thirty shekels, one silver bowl of seventy shekels, after the shekel of the sanc- tuary; both of them full of fine flour mingled with oil for a meat-offering : 80 One golden spoon of ten shekels, full of incense : 81 One young bullock, one ram, one lamb of the first year, for a burnt-offering : 82 One kid of the goats for a sin-offering : 83 And for a sacrifice of peace-offerings, two oxen, five rams, five he-goats, five lambs of the first year: this was the offering of Ahira the son of Enan. 84 This was the dedication of the altar i in the day when it was anointed) by the princes of Israel: twelve chargers of silver, twelve silver bowls, twelve spoons of gold : 85 Each charger of silver weighing an hundred and 103 TJie consecration of the Levites. thirty shekels, each bowl seventy: all the silver ves- sels weighed two thousand and lour hundred shekels, after the shekel of the sanctuary : 86 The golden spoons were twelve, full of incense, weighing ten shekels apiece, after the shekel of the sanctuary : all the gold of the spoons was an hun- dred and twenty shekels. 87 All the oxen for the burnt-offering were twelve bullocks, the rams twelve, the lambs of the first year twelve, with their meat-offering : and the kids of the goats for sin-offering, twelve. 88 And all the oxen for the sacrifice of the peace- offerings were twenty and four bullocks, the rams sixty, the he-goats sixty, the lambs of the first year sixty. This was the dedication of the altar, after that it was ''anointed. 89 And when Moses was gone into the tabernacle of the congregation 'to speak with || him, then he heard "the voice of one speaking unto him from off the mercy-seat that was upon the ark of testimony, from between the two cherubims : and he spake unto him. CHAP. VIII. I How tlie lamps are to be liijhted. 5 The consecration of the Levites. 23 The age and time of their service. AND the Lokd spake unto Moses, saying, 2 Speak unto Aaron, and say unto him, When thou "lightest the lamps, the seven lamps shall give light over against the candlestick. 3 And Aaron did so ; he lighted the lamps thereof over against the candlestick, as the Lord command- ed Moses. 4 'And this work of the candlestick was of beaten gold, unto the shaft thereof, unto the flowers thereof, was 'beaten work : ''according unto the pattern which the Lord had shewed Moses, so he made the can- dlestick. 5 IT And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 6 Take the Levites from among the children of Israel, and cleanse them. 7 And thus shalt thou do unto them, to cleanse them: Sprinkle 'water of purifying upon them, and t •'let them shave all their flesh, and Jet them wash their clothes, and so make themselves clean. 8 Then let them take a young bullock with ff his meat-offering, even fine flour mingled Avith oil, and another young bullock shalt thou take for a sin-of- fering. 9 ''And thou shalt bring the Levites before the tabernacle of the congregation: 'and thou shalt gather the whole assembly of the children of Israel together : 10 And thou shalt bring the Levites before the Lord : and the children of Israel 'shall put their hands upon the Levites : II And Aaron shall f offer the Levites before the Lord for an t offering of the children of Israel, that f they may execute the service of the Lord. 12 And the Levites shall lay their hands upon the heads of the bullocks: and thou shalt offer the one for a sin-offering, and the other for a burnt-offering, unto the Lord, to make an atonement for the Levites. 13 And thou shalt set the Levites before Aaron, and before his sons, and offer them for an offering unto the Lord. 14 Thus shalt thou separate the Levites from among the children of Israel: and the Levites shall be '"mine. 15 And after that shall the Levites go in to do the service of the tabernacle of the congregation; 104 * NUMBERS. Before I CHRIST 1490. ' ch. 12, 8. Ex. 33. 9, 11. || That is, God. •Ex. 25. 22, • Ex. 25. 37 4 40. 25. » Ex. 25. 31 ' Ex. 25. IS ■* Ex. 25. 40 «ch. 19. 9 17, 18. f Ileb. let then can f a ra- zor to pass over, die. S Lev. 14. 8,9. i Lev. 2. 1 * See Ex. 29. 4. 4 40. 12. • Lev. 8. 3. «■• Lev. 1. 4. t Ileb. wave. t Heb. wave- offering. f Heh. Lhry may be to execute, dc. 'Ex.29. 10. » ch. 3. 45. £16 9. Before C II It I ST 1490. " ver. 11, 13. • ch. 3. 12, 45. P Ex. 13 2, 12,13,15. ch 3. 13. Luke 2. 23. » ch. 3. ' t Heh. given. 'ch 1.53. 4 16. 46. 4 18. 5. 2 Chron. 26. 16. • ver. 7. > ver. 11,12, * ver. 5, 4c. y See ch. 4. 3. 1 Chron.23. 3, 24, 27. t Ileb. to war the war/are of. dc. 1 Tim. 1. 18. t Heb. return from the warfare of the service,. ch. 1. 53. <• Ex. 12. 1, 4c. Lev. 23. 5. ch. 28. 16. Deut. 16. 1, 2. t Ileb. beXvieen the two even- ings. Ex. 12. 6. ' Josh. 5. 10. ' ch. 5. 2. 4 19.11,16. See John 18.28. ■< Ex. lx. 15, 19, 26. Ch.27. % The age and time of their service. and thou shalt cleanse them, and "offer them for an offering. 16 For they are wholly given unto me from among the children of Israel; "instead of such as open every womb, even instead of the first-born of all the children of Israel, have I taken them unto me. 17 ''For all the first-born of the children of Israel are mine, both man and beast : on the day that I smote every first-born in the land of Egypt I sanc- tified them for myself. 18 And I have taken the Levites for all the first- born of the children of Israel. 19 And V I have given the Levites as f a gift to Aaron and to his sons from among the children of Israel, to do the service of the children of Israel in the tabernacle of the congregation, and to make an atonement for the children of Israel: r that there be no plague among the children of Israel, when the children of Israel come nigh unto the sanctuary. 20 And Moses, and Aaron, and all the congre- gation of the children of Israel, did to the Levites according unto all that the Lord commanded Moses concerning the Levites, so did the children of Israel unto them. 21 'And the Levites were purified, and they washed their clothes; 'and Aaron offered them as an offering before the Lord; and Aaron made an atonement for them to cleanse them. 22 "And after that went the Levites in to do their service in the tabernacle of the congregation before Aaron, and before his sons : "as the Lord had commanded Moses concerning the Levites, so did they unto them. 23 If And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 24 This is it that belongeth unto the Levites: y From twenty and five years old and upward they shall go in f to wait upon the service of the taber- nacle of the congregation : 25 And from the age of fifty years they shall t cease waiting upon the service thereof, and shall serve no more : 26 But shall minister with their brethren in the tabernacle of the congregation, *to keep the charge, and shall do no service. Thus shalt thou do unto the Levites touching their charge. CHAP. IX. 15 The cloud guideth the removings and encampings of the Israelites. AND the Lord spake unto Moses in the wilder- ness of Sinai, in the first month of the second year after they were come out of the land of Egypt, saying, : 2 Let the children of Israel also keep "the pass- over at his appointed season. 3 In the fourteenth day of this month, f at even, ye shall keep it in his appointed season : according to all the rites of it, and according to all the cere- monies thereof, shall ye keep it. 4 And Moses spake unto the children of Israel, that they should keep the passover. 5 Ancl 'they kept the passover on the fourteenth day of the first month at even in the wilderness of Sinai: according to all that the Lord commanded Moses, so did the children of Israel. 6 HAnd there were certain men, who were 'de- filed by the dead body of a man, that they could not keep the passover on that day : 'and they came before Moses and before Aaron on that day : d cloud guideth the Israelites : 7 And those men said unto him, We are defiled by the dead body of a man : wherefore are we kept back, that we may not offer an offering of the Lord in his appointed season among the children of Israel ? 8 And Moses said unto them, Stand still, and T will hear what the Loed will command concerning you. 9 H And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 10 Speak unto the children of Israel, saying, If any man of you or of your posterity shall be un- clean by reason of a dead body, or be in a journey afar off, yet he shall keep the passover unto the Lord. 11 •''The fourteenth day of the second month at even they shall keep it, and ? eat it with unleavened bread and bitter herbs. 12 ''They shall leave none of it unto the morning, rnor break any bone of it : ''according to all the or- dinances of the passover they shall keep it. 13 But the man that is clean, and is not in a jour- ney, and forbeareth to keep the passover, even the same soul 'shall be cut off' from among his people : because he "'brought not the offering of the Lord in his appointed season, that man shall "bear his sin. 14 And if a stranger shall sojourn among you, and will keep the passover unto the Lord ; accord- ing to the ordinance of the passover, and according to the manner thereof, so shall he do : °ye shall have one ordinance both for the stranger, and for him that was born in the land. 15 HAnd ^on the day that the tabernacle was reared up, the cloud covered the tabernacle, namely, the tent of the testimony : and ? at even there was upon the tabernacle as it were the appearance of fire, until the morning. 16 So it was always : the cloud covered it by day, and the appearance of fire by night. 17 And when the cloud r was taken up from the tabernacle, then after that the children of Israel journeyed : and in the place where the cloud abode, there the children of Israel pitched their tents. 18 At the commandment of the Lord the children of Israel journeyed, and at the commandment of the Lord they pitched : "as long as the cloud abode upon the tabernacle they rested in their tents. 19 And when the cloud t tarried long upon the tabernacle many days, then the children of Israel 'kept the charge of the Lord, and journeyed not. 20 And so it was, when the cloud was a few days upon the tabernacle ; according to the commandment of the Lord they abode in their tents, and according to the commandment of the Lord they journeyed. 21 And so it was, when the cloudjabode from even un- to the morning, and that the cloud was taken up in the morning,then they journeyed: whether it wasuy day or by night that the cloud was taken up,they journeyed. 22 Or whether it were two days, or a month, or a year, that the cloud tarried upon the tabernacle, remaining thereon, the children of Israel "abode in their tents, and journeyed not : but when it was taken up, they journeyed. 23 At the commandment of the Lord they rested in their tents, and at the commandment of the Lord they journeyed : they *kept the charge of the Lord, at the commandment of the Lord by the hand of Moses. CHAP. X. 11 The Israelites remove from Sinai to Paran. 14 The order of their march. A ND the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, OL 2 Make thee two trumpets of silver ; of an u CHAP. X. Before CHKIST 1490. • ch. 27. 5. /2 Chron. 30. 2, 15. »Ex. 12. i "Ex. 12.10. ' Ex. 12 46. John 19.36. * Ex. 12.43. 'Gen. 17. 14. Ex. 12. 15. m ver 7. " ch. 5. 31. ' Ex. 12.49. P Ex. 40.34. Neh. 9. 12 19. Ps. 78. 14. 1490. 3 Ex. 13.21. & 40. 38. 'Ex. 40. 36 ch. 10. 11, 33, 34. Ps. 80. 1. lCor.10.1 fHeb. prolonged. t ch. 1. 53. &3. 8. f lleb.was Ex. 40. 36, 37. ver. 19. Before CHRIST 1490. «Isa. 1. 13. * Jer. 4. 5. Joel 2, 15. •Ex. 18. 21. ch.1.16. & 7.2. <* ch. 2. 3. ch. 2.10. /ver. 3. »Joel 2.1. *ch. 31. 6. Josh. 6. 4. lChron.15. 24. 2Chron.l3. 12. < ch. 31. 6. Josh. 6. 5. 2 Chron.13. 14. * Judg. 2. 18. & 4. 3. & 6. 9. & 10. 8, 12. 1 Sam. 10. 18. Ps. 106. 42. <■ 1 Gen.8.1. Ps. 106. 4. »'ch. 29. 1. Lev. 23.24. 1 Chron.15. 24. 2 Chron. 5. 12. & 7. 6. & 29. 26. Ezra 3. 10. Neh. 12.35. Ps. 81. 3. » ver. 9. ° ch. 9. 17. P Ex. 40.36. ch.2. 9,16, 24,31. ?Ex. 19.1. ch. 1. 1. & 9.5. 'Gen. 21. 21. ch. 12. 16. & 13. 3, 26. Deut. 1. 1. a ver. 5, 6. ch. 2. 34. 'ch.2. 3,9. "ch.1.7. «ch. 1. 51. l/ch.i. 24, 31. & 7. 6, 7,8. ch. 2. 10, 16. <■ ch. 4. 4, 15. & 7. 9. |! That is, the Gersho- nites and the Mera~ rites : See ver. 17. ch. 1. 51. » ch. 2. 18, 24. « ch. 2. 25, 31. Josh 6. 9, They remove from Sinai to Paran. whole piece shalt thou make them : that thou may- est use them for the "calling of the assembly, and for the journeying of the camps. 3 And when ''they shall blow with them, all the assembly shall assemble themselves to thee at the door of the tabernacle of the congregation. 4 And if they blow but with one trumpet, then the princes, which are c heads of the thousands of Is- rael, shall gather themselves unto thee. 5 When ye blow an alarm, then d the camps that lie on the east parts shall go forward. 6 When ye Mow an alarm the second time, then the camps that lie e on the south side shall take their journey : they shall blow an alarm for their journeys. 7 But when the congregation is to be gathered to- gether, •'ye shall blow, but ye shall not s sound an alarm. 8 ''And the sons of Aaron, the priests, shall blow with the trumpets ; and they shall be to you for an ordinance for ever throughout your generations. 9 And £ if ye go to war in your land against the enemy that ''oppresseth you, then ye shall blow an alarm with the trumpets ; and ye shall be 'remem- bered before the Lord your God, and ye shall be saved from your enemies. 10 Also m in the day of your gladness, and in your solemn days, and in the beginnings of your months, ye shall blow with the trumpets over your burnt- offerings, and over the sacrifices of your peace-offer- ings ; that they may be to you "for a memorial be- fore your God : I am the Lord your God. 11 II And it came to pass on the twentieth day of the second month, in the second year, that the cloud "was taken up from off the tabernacle of the testimony. 12 And the children of Israel took ''their jour- neys out of the ^wilderness of Sinai ; and the cloud rested in the r wilderness of Paran. 13 And they first took their journey "according to the commandment of the Lord by the hand of Moses. 14 IT Tn the first place went the standard of the camp of the children of Judah according totheirarmies: and over his host was "jSTahshon the son of Amminadab. 15 And over the host of the tribe of the children of Issachar was Nethaneel the son of Zuar. 16 And over the host of the tribe of the children of Zebulun was Eliab the son of Helon. 17 And 'the tabernacle was taken down ; and the sons of Gershon and the sons of Merari set forward, ^bearing the tabernacle. 18 TI And the standard of the camp of Reuben set forward according to their armies : and over his host was Elizur the son of Shedeur. 19 And over the host of the tribe of the children of Simeon was Shelumiel the son of Zurishaddai. 20 And over the host of the tribe of the children of Gad ivas Eliasaph the son of Deuel. 21 And the Kohathites set forward, bearing the "sanctuary : and || the other did set up the taberna- cle against they came. 22 IT And 'the standard of the camp of the children of Ephraim set forward according to their armies : and over his host was Elishama the son of Ammihud. 23 And over the host of the tribe of the children of Manasseh was Gamaliel the son of Pedahzur. 24 And over the host of the tribe of the children of Benjamin was Abidan the son of Gideoni. 25 1 And the standard of the camp of the children 105 The manna loathed. NUMBERS. of Dan set forward, which ivas the rere-ward of all the camps throughout their hosts: and _ over his host was Ahiezer the son of Ammishaddai. 26 And over the host of the tribe of the children of Asher was Pagiel the son of Ocran. 27 And over the host of the tribe of the children of Naphtali was Ahira the son of Enan. 28 f d Thus were the journey in gs of the children of Is- rael according to their armies, when they set forward. 29 IT And Moses said unto Hobab, the son of "Eaguel the Midianite, Moses' father-in-law, We are journeying unto the place of which the Lord said, J l will give it you : come thou with us, and *we will do thee good : for ''the Loud hath spoken good con- cerning Israel. 30 And he said unto him, I will not go ; hut I will depart to mine own land, and to my kindred. 31 And he said, Leave us not, I pray thee : foras- much as thou knowest how we are to encamp in the wilderness, and thou mayest be to us instead of eyes. 32 And it shall be, if thou go with us, yea, it shall be, that '''what goodness the Lord shall do unto us, the same will Ave do unto thee. 33 H And they departed from 'the mount of the Lord three days' journey : and the ark of the cove- nant of the Lord '"went before them in the three days' journey, to search out a resting-place for them. 34 And "the cloud of the Lord ivas upon them by day, when they Avent out of the camp. 35 And it came to pass, when the ark set for- ward, that Moses said, "Rise up, Lord, and let thine enemies be scattered ; and let them that hate thee nee before thee. 36 And Avhen it rested, he said, Return, O Lord, unto the fmany thousands of Israel. CHAR XI. 4 The people lust for flesh, and loathe manna. 31 Quails are given in wrath at Kibroth-hattaavah. AND "when the people || complained, t it displeased the Lord : and the Lord heard it: ''and his an- ger Avas kindled ; and the c fire of the Lord burnt among them, and consumed them that were in the uttermost parts of the camp. 2 And the people cried unto Moses ; and when Moses ''prayed unto the Lord, the fire fwas quenched. 3 And he called the name of the place || Taberah: because the fire of the Lord burnt among them. 4 IT And the 'mixed multitude that was among them ffell a lusting: and the children of Israel also fwept again, and said, •'Who shall give us flesh to eat ? 5 "We remember the fish Avhich we did eat in Egypt freely ; the cucumbers, and the melons, and the leeks, and the onions, and the garlic. 6 But now ; 'our soul is dried away ; there is no- thing at all, besides this manna, before our eyes. 7 And 'the manna ivas as coriander-seed, and the t colour thereof as the colour of ''bdellium. 8 And the people went about, and gathered it, and ground it in mills, or beat it in a mortar, and baked it ^ in pans, and made cakes of it : and 'the taste of it Avas as the taste of fresh oil. _ 9 And '"when the deAv fell upon the camp in the night, the manna fell upon it. 10 11 Then Moses heard the people weep through- out their families, every man in the door of his tent : and "the anger of the Lord was kindled greatly ; Moses also Avas displeased. 11 "And Moses said unto the Lord, Wherefore m Before CHRIST 14! '0. Before Cll R1ST 1490. t Heb. These, d ch. 2. 34. 'Ex. 2. 18. /Gen. 12. 7, a Judg. 1. 16. & 4. 11. * Gen. 32. 12. Ex.3. 8.&6. 7,8. < Job 29.15 *Jndg. 1. 16. ' See Ex. 3. 1. ™Deut. 1. 33. Josh. 3. 3, 4,6. Ps. 132. 8. Jer. 31. 2. E/.ek.20. 6. "Ex. 13.21. Nell. 9. 12, 19. ° Ps. 68. 1, 2. & 132. 8. f Heb. ten thousand thousands. « Deut.9.22 J| Or, were as it were complain- ers. t Heb. /( was evil in llw. ears of, dec. *l's.78.21. 'Lev. 10.2. ch. 16.35. 2 Kings 1. 12. Ps. 108.18. d Jam. 5.16. f Heb. sunk. || That is, A burning. Deal. 9. 22. « As Ex.12. 3S. t ileb. lusted a, lust. fHeb. reXurued and wept, fl's.la. 18. &, 106. 14. 1 Cor. 10. 6. o Ex. 16. 3. * cl». 21. 5. •Ex. 16. 14 31. t Heb. eye of it as the eye of * Gen.2. 12. 'Ex.16. 31. » Ex. 16. 13, 14. " Ps. 78.21 » Deut. 1; 12. P Isa. 40. 11. « 1sa. 49. 23. lThees.?.7. rGen 26.3. & 50. 24. Ex. 13. 5. « Matt. lo. 33. Mark 8. 4. < Ex. 18.18. " See 1 Kingsl9. 4. Jonah 4. 3. *Zenh.3. 15. ySee Ex. 24. 1, 9. ' Deut. 16. 18. " ver. 25. Gen. 11.5. & 18. 21. Ex. 19. 20. ' 1 Sani.10. 6. 2 Kings 2. 15. Neh. 9. 20. Isa. 44. 3. .Jo, 12. 28. ' Ex. 19.10. i Ex. 16.7. ver. 5. Acts 7. 39. /Ps.78. 29. & 106. 15. t Heb. month of days. a ch. 21. 5. A Gen. 12.2. Ex. 12.37. & 38. 26. ch. 146. •See 2 Kings7.2. Matt.15.33. Mark 8. 4. John 6.7,9. * Isa. 50. 2. & 59. 1. 'ch. 23.19. Ezek.12.25 & 24. 14. ■ ver. 16. n ver. 17. ch. 12.5. » See 2 Kings 2. 15. P See 1 Sam. 10. 5. 6, 10. & 19. 20, 21. 23. Joel 2. 29. Acts 2. 17. 18. 1 Cor. 14. 1, &c. «See 1 Sam. 20. 26. Jer. 33. 5. Seventy elders appointed. hast thou afflicted thy servant? and Avherefore have I not found favour in thy sight, that thou Liycst the burden of all this people upon me? 12 Have I conceived all this people ? have I be- gotten them, that thou shouldestsuy unto me, 'Carry them in thy bosom, as a 'nursing-father beareth the sucking child, unto the land which thou r sAvarest unto their fathers ? 13 'Whence should I have flesh to give unto all this people ? for they weep unto me, saying, Give us flesh, that we may eat. 14 'I am not able to bear all this people alone, because it is too heavy for me. 15 And if thou deal thus Avith me, "kill me, 1 pray thee, out of hand, if I have found favour in thy sight ; and let me not 'see my Avretchedness. 16 IT And the Lord said unto Moses, Gather unto me "seventy men of the elders of Israel, Avhom thou knowest to be the elders of the people, and 'officers over them ; and bring them unto the tabernacle of the congregation, that they may stand there Avith thee. 17 And I will "come down and talk with thee there ; and b I Avill take of the spirit which is upon thee, and will put it upon them : and they shall bear the burden of the people with thee, that thou bear it not thyself alone. 18 And say thou unto the people, "Sanctify your- selves, against to-morroAV, and ye shall eat flesh : for ye have Avept ''in the ears of the Lord, saying, Who shall give us flesh to eat ? 'for it was Avell Avith us in Egypt : therefore the Lord will give you flesh, and ye shall eat. 19 Ye shall not eat one day, nor two days, nor five days, neither ten days, nor twenty days ; 20 f But even a t whole month, until it come out at your nostrils, and it be loathsome unto you : be- cause that you have despised the Lord Avhich is among you, and have Avept before him, saying, tf Why came Ave forth out of Egypt ? 21 And Moses said, ''The people among whom I am, are six hundred thousand footmen ; and thou hast said, I will give them flesh, that they may eat a whole month. 22 'Shall the flocks and the herds be slain for them, to suffice them ? or shall all the fish of the sea be gathered together for them, to suffice them ? 23 And the Lord said unto Moses, ''Is the Lord's hand waxed short ? thou shalt see noAV Avhether 'my Avord shall come to pass unto thee, or not. 24 HAnd Moses Avent out, and to]d the people the words of the Lord, and "'gathered the seventy men of the elders of the people, and set them round about the tabernacle. 25 And the Lord "came down in a cloud, and spake unto him, and took of the spirit that was upon him, and gave it unto the seventy elders : and it came to pass, that "Avhen the spirit rested upon them, ''they prophesied, and did not cease. 26 But there remained tAvo of the men in the camp, the name of the one was Eldad, and the name of the other Medad : and the Spirit rested upon them ; and they were of them that Avere Avritten, but ''went not out unto the tabernacle : and they prophe- sied in the camp. 27 And there ran a young man, and told Moses, and said, Eldad and Medad do prophesy in the camp. 28 And Joshua the son of Nun, the servant of Quails miraculously sent. CHAP. XII, XIII. Spies sent to search Canaan. answered and said, Moses, one of his young men, My lord Moses, r forbid them. 29 And Moses said unto him, Enviest thou for my sake ? 'would God that all the Lord's people were prophets, and that the Lord would put his Spirit upon them. 30 And Moses gat him into the camp, he and the elders of Israel. 31 II And there went forth a 'wind from the Lord, and brought quails from the sea, and let them fall by the camp, f as it were a day's journey on this side, and as it were a day's journey on the other side, round about the camp, and as it were two cubits high upon the face of the earth. 32 And the people stood up all that day, and all that night, and all the next day, and they gathered the quails : he that gathered least gathered ten "homers : and they spread them all abroad for them- selves round about the camp. 33 And while the "flesh was yet between their teeth, ere it was chewed, the wrath of the Lord was kindled against the people, and the Lord smote the people with a very great plague. 34 And he called the name of that place || Kib- roth-hattaavah : because there they buried the peo- ple that lusted. 35 "And the people journeyed from Kibroth-hat- taavah unto Hazeroth : and t abode at Hazeroth. •■See Mark 9.38. Luke 9. 49. John 3. 26. 1 Cor. 14. 5. 'Ex. 16. 13. Pa. 78. 26, 27, 28. & 105. 40. fHeb.aj it were the way of a day. « Ex. 16.36. Ezek.45.11, :Ps. 78.30, 31. || That is, The graves of lust. Deut. 9. 22. yen. 33.11 fHeb. they were in.&c. Seo Ueb. 12.9. Lev. 13. 46. ch. 5. 2, 3. y Deut. 24. 9. 2Chron.26. 20, 21. ch. 11. 35. & 33. 18. CHAP. XII. God rebuketh the sedition of Miriam and Aaron. AND Miriam and Aaron spake against Moses because of the II Ethiopian woman whom he had married : for "he had t married an Ethiopian woman. 2 And they said, Hath the Lord indeed spoken only by Moses ? 'hath he not spoken also by us ? And the Lord c heard it. 3 (Now the man Moses was very meek, above all the men which were upon the face of the earth.) 4 e And the Lord spake suddenly unto Moses, and unto Aaron, and unto Miriam, Come out ye three unto the tabernacle of the congregation. And they three came out. 5 'And the Lord came down in the pillar of the cloud, and stood in the door of the tabernacle, and called Aaron and Miriam : and they both came forth. 6 And he said, Hear now my words : If there be a prophet among you, / the Lord will make my- self known unto him "in a vision, and will speak unto him 'in a dream. 7 'My servant Moses is not so, ''who is faithful in all 'mine house. 8 With him will I speak m mouth to mouth, even "apparently, and not in dark speeches ; and "the si- militude of the Lord shall he behold : wherefore then J 'were ye not afraid to speak against my ser- vant Moses ? 9 And the anger of the Lord was kindled against them ; and he departed. 10 And the cloud departed from off the taber- nacle ; and 'behold, Miriam became r leprous, xohite as snow : and Aaron looked upon Miriam, and be- hold, she was leprous. 11 And Aaron said unto Moses, Alas, my lord, I beseech thee, "lay not the sin upon us, wherein we have done foolishly, and wherein we have sinned. 12 Let her not be 'as one dead, of whom the flesh is half consumed when he cometh out of his mother's womb. «ch.32. 8. Deut. 1. 22. 1490. »ch. 12. 16. & 32. 8. Deut. 1. 19. 4 9.23. ch. 34. 19. 1 Chron. 4. 15. Gen. 31. 10, 11. 1 Kings 3. 5. Matt. 1. 20. • Ps. 105.26. • Heb. 3. 2, 5. 'lTim.3.15. "• Ex.33.11. Dent.34.10. » 1 Cor. 13. 12, ° Ex. 33.19. P 2 Pet. 2. 10. Jude 8. 1 Deut. 24. 9. ' 2Kings 5. 27. & 15. " 2Cliron.26. 19, 20. • 8 Sara. 19, 19. & 24. 10, Prov.30.SS < Pg. 8S. 4. /ver. 8. Ex. 17. 9. ch. 14.6,30. a ver. 21. '• Gen. 14. 10. Judg.1.9, 19. ''Neh.9.25, 35. Kzek.34.14. * Dent. 31. 6, 7, 23. 'ch.34.3. Josh. 15. 1, Josh. 19. 28. Jn*h. 11. 21, 22. & 15.13,14. Judg. 1. 10. • ver. 33. p Jo.h. 21 11. 1 Ps. 78. 12. Isa. 19. 11. & 30. 4. r Deut. 1. 24, 25. ||Or, valley, ch. 32. 9. Judg. 16. 4. |IOr. vallry. IJTbat is, a cltis/er of grapes. 13 And Moses cried unto the Lord, saying, Heal her now, O God, I beseech thee. 14 IF And the Lord said unto Moses, "If her father had but spit in her face, should she not be ashamed seven days ? let her be "shut out from the camp seven days, and after that let her be received in again. 15 y And Miriam was shut out from the camp se- ven days: and the people journeyed not till Miriam was brought in again. 16 And afterward the people removed from 'Ha- zeroth, and pitched in the wilderness of Paran. CHAP. XIII. 1 The names of the men who were sent to search the land. 26 Their relation. AND the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 2 "Send thou men, that they may search the land of Canaan, which I give unto the children of Israel : of every tribe of their fathers shall ye send a man, every one a ruler among them. 3 And Moses by the commandment of the Lord sent them ''from the wilderness of Paran : all those men were heads of the children of Israel. 4 And these were their names : Of the tribe of Reuben, Shammua the son of Zaccur. 5 Of the tribe of Simeon, Shaphat the son of Hori. 6 c Of the tribeof Judah/Caleb the son of Jephunneh. 7 Of the tribe of Issachar, Igal the son of Joseph. 8 Of the tribe of Ephraim, 'Oshea the son of Nun. 9 Of the tribeof Beniamin,Palti the son of Raphu. 10 Of the tribe of Zebulun,Gaddiel the son of Sodi. 11 Of the tribe of Joseph, namely, of the tribe of Manasseh, Gaddi the son of Susi. 12 Of the tribe of Dan, Ammielthe son of Gemalli. 13 Of the tribe of Asher,Sethur the son of Michael. 14 Of the tribe of Naphtali,Nahbi the son of Vophsi. 15 Of the tribe of Gad, Geuel the son of Machi. 16 These are the names of the men which Moses sent to spy out the land. And Moses called / Oshea the son of Nun, Jehoshua. 17 IT And Moses sent them to spy out the land of Canaan, and said unto them, Get you up this way ''southward, and go up into ''the mountain : 18 And see the land, what it is ; and the people that dwelleth therein, whether they be strong or weak, few or many ; 19 And what the land is that they dwell in, whe- ther it be good or bad ; and what cities they be that they dwell in, whether in tents, or in strong holds ; 20 And what the land is, whether it be 'fat or lean, whether there be wood therein, or not. And *be ye of good courage, and bring of the fruit of the land. Now the time was the time of the first ripe grapes. 21 IT So they went up, and searched the land 'from the wilderness of Zin unto '"Rehob, as men come to Hamath. 22 And they ascended by the south, and came unto Hebron ; where "Ahiman, Sheshai, and Tal- mai, "the children of Anak, were. (Now J 'Hebron was built seven years before "Zoan in Esypt.) 23 "And they came unto the || brook of Eslicol, and cut down from thence a branch with one cluster of grapes, and they bare it between two upon a staff; and they brought of the pomegranates, and of the figs. 24 The place was called the || brook || Eslicol, be- cause of the cluster of grapes which the children of Israel cut down from thence. 25 And they returned from searching of the land after forty davs. 107 The people murmur at the spies' report. 26 IT And they went and came to Moses, and to Aaron, and to all the congregation of the children of Israel, 'unto the wilderness of Paran, to 'Ka- desh ; and brought back word unto them, and unto all the congregation, and shewed them the fruit of the land. 27 And they told him, and said, We came unto the land whither thou sentest us, and surely it flow- eth with "milk and honey ; "and this is the fruit of it. 28 Nevertheless, y the people be strong that dwell in the land, and the cities are walled, and very great: and moreover, we saw '"the children of Anak there. 29 "The Amalekites dwell in the land of the south : and the Hittites, and the Jebusites, and the Amorites, dwell in the mountains ; and the Canaanites dwell by the sea, and by the coast of Jordan. 30 And ''Caleb stilled the people before Moses, and said, Let us go up at once, and possess it ; for we are well able to overcome it. 31 c But the men that went up with him said, We be not able to go up against the people ; for they are stronger than we. 32 And they ''brought up an evil report of the land which they had searched unto the children of Israel, saying, The land through which we have gone to search it, is a land that eateth up the inhabitants thereof; and "all the people that we saw in it are t men of a great stature. 33 And there we saw the giants, •''the sons of Anak, which come of the giants : and we were in our own sight as ^grasshoppers, and so we were ''iirtheir sight. CHAP. XIV. The people murmur at the news. AND all the congregation lifted up their voice, and cried ; and "the people wept that night. 2 6 And all the children of Israel murmured against Moses and against Aaron : and the whole congrega- tion said unto them, Would God that we had died in the land of Egypt ! or "would God we had died in this wilderness ! 3 And wherefore hath the Loed brought us unto this land, to fall by the sword, that our wives and our children should be a prey ? were it not better for us to return into Egypt ? 4 And they said one to another, rf Let us make a captain, and e let us return into Egypt. 5 Then ■'Moses and Aaron fell on their faces be- fore all the assembly of the congregation of the children of Israel. 6 H^And Joshua the son of Nun, and Caleb the son of Jephunneh, which were of them that searched the land, rent their clothes : 7 And they spake unto all the company of the children of Israel, saying, ''The land, which we passed through to search it, is an exceeding good land. 8 If the Loed 'delight in us, then he will bring us into this land, and give it us ; ' r a land which floweth with milk and honey. 9 Only 'rebel not ye against the Lord, m neither fear ye the people of the land ; for "they are bread for us : their fdefence is departed from them, "and the Lord is with us : fear them not. 10 *But all the congregation bade stone them with stones. And 'the glory of the Lord appeared in the tabernacle of the congregation before all the children of Israel. 11 1TAnd the Lord said unto Moses, How long; will this people 'provoke me ? and how long will li& NUMBERS. Before Before CHRIST C II 1U 8 T about 1490. « ver. 3. a limit 1490. « Deut. 1. ' cli. 20. 1, 32. 4 9. 23. 16. & 32. 8. Ps. 78. 22, k 33. 36. 32. 42. & Dent. 1.19. 106. 24. Josh. 14. 6. Johnl2.37. Ileh. 3. 18. t Ex. 32.10. "Ex.32.l2. Ps. 10ii.23. " Ex. 3. 8. & 33. 3. Deut. 9.26, 27,28. 4 32. 27. * Dent. 1. 25. vDent. 1. 28. & 9. 1,2. * ver. 33. <■ Ex. 17.8. cli. 14. 43. J nils. 6. 3. 1 Sam. 14. 48. & 15. 3, &c. Ezek. 20.9, 14. * Ex. 15.14. Josh. 2 9, 10. 4 5. 1. y Ex. 13.21. 4 40. 38. ch. 10. 34. Neli. 9. 12. Ps. 78. 14. 4 105. 39. »Seech.l4. 6, 24. Josh. 14. 7. " Deut. 9. 2s. Josh. 7. 9. ' ch. 32. 9. Dent. 1 2*. Josh. 14. 8. ■ 1 Cor. 10. 10. Heb. 3. 17. J ude 5. * cli. 26. 65. Josh. 14.6, 10. I Ex. 33. 4. ' Deut. 1. 41. 1 ver. 25. SChrozi.24, 20. ' Deut. 1. 42. P 2 Chron. 15.2. 1 Deut. 1. 43. •■ ver. 43. Deut. 1. 44. • ch. 21. 3. Judg. 1.17. « ver. 18. Lev. 23. 10 Deut. 7. 1. 6 Lev. 1,2,3. "Lev. 7. 16. & 22. 18, 21. t Heb. separating. Lev. 27. 2. * Lev. 23. 8, 12, 36. ch. 28. 19, 27. & 29. 2, 8, 13. Deut. 16.10. •Gen. 8. 21. Ex. 29. 18. /Lev. 2.1. & 0. 14. t> Ex. 29.40. Lev. 23. 13. * Lev. 14. 10. ch. 28. 5. * ch. 28. 7, 14. *ch.28.12, 14. Before CHRIST 1490. 'Lev. 7.11. "• ch. 28.12, 14. ch. 28. p ver. 29. Ex. 12.49. ch. 9. 14. 1 ver. 2. Deut. 26. 1 Josh. 5. 11, 12. « Deut. 26. 2,10. Prov. 3. 9, 10. 'Lev. 2. 14. & 23. 10, 16. Lev. 4. 2. *Lev.4.13. tlleb./j-om the eyes. v ver. 8, 9, 10. || Or, ordi- nance. z See Lev. 4. 23. ch. 28. 15. Ezra 6. 17. & 8. 35. -Lev. 4. 20. 'Lev. 4. 27, 28. Lev. 4.35. The law of sundry offering*. offering, or for a sacrifice in performing a vow, or 'peace-offerings unto the Lord : 9 Then shall he bring "'with a bullock a meat- offering of three tenth-deals of flour mingled with half an hin of oil. 10 And thou shalt bring for a drink-offering half an hin of wine, for an offering made by fire, of a sweet savour unto the Lord : 11 "Thus shall it be done for one bullock, or for one ram, or for a lamb, or a kid. 12 According to the number that ye shall pre- pare, so shall ye do to every one according to their number. 13 All that are born of the country shall do these things after this manner, in offering an offering made by fire, of a sweet savour unto the Lord. 14 And if a stranger sojourn with you, or whoso- ever be among you in your generations, and will offer an offering made by fire, of a sweet savour unto the Lord ; as ye do, so he shall do. 15 ''One ordinance shall be both for you of the con- gregation, and also for the stranger that sojourneth with you, an ordinance for ever in your generations: as ye are, so shall the stranger be before the Lord. 16 One law and one manner shall be for you, and for the stranger that sojourneth with you. 17 IT And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 18 'Speak unto the children of Israel, and say unto them, When ye come into the land whither I bring you, 19 Then it shall be, that when ye eat of r the bread of the land, ye shall offer up an heave-offering unto the Lord. 20 "Ye shall offer up a cake of the first of your dough for an heave-offering : as ye do 'the heave- offering of the threshing-floor, so shall ye heave it. 21 Of the first of your dough ye shall give unto the Lord an heave-offering in your generations. 22 TIAnd "if ye have erred, and not observed all these commandments which the Lord hath spoken unto Moses, 23 Even all that the Lord hath commanded you by the hand of Moses, from the day that the Lord commanded Hoses, and henceforward among your generations ; 24 Then it shall be x if aught be committed by ignorance t without the knowledge of the congre- gation, that all the congregation shall offer one young bullock for a burnt-offering, for a sweet savour unto the Lord, y with his meat-offering, and his drink- offering, according to the || manner, and -"one kid of the goats for a sin-offering. 25 "And the priest shall make an atonement for all the congregation of the children of Israel, and it shall be forgiven them ; for it is ignorance : and they shall bring their offering, a sacrifice made by fire unto the Lord, and their sin-offering before the Lord, for their ignorance : 26 And it shall be forgiven all the congregation of the children of Israel, and the stranger that sojourneth among them ; seeing all the people were in ignorance. 27 IF And 'if anv soul sin through ignorance, then he shall bring a slie-goat of the first year for a ^in- offering. 28 "And the priest shall make an atonement for the soul that sinneth ignorantly, when he dnneth by ignorance before the Lord, to make an atone- ment for him ; and it shall be forgiven him. 101) The sabbath-breaker stoned. NUMBEE8. 29 d Ye shall have one law for him that tsinneth through ignorance, both for him that is born among the children of Israel, and for the stranger that sojourneth among them. 30 H'But the soul that doeth aught f presumptu- ously, whether he be born in the land, or a stranger, the same reproacheth the Lord ; and that soul shall be cut off from among his people. 31 Because he hath •'despised the word of the Lord, and hath broken his commandment, that soul shall utterly be cut off; ? his iniquity shall be upon him. 32 IT Ana while the children of Israel were in the wilderness, ''they found a man that gathered sticks upon the sabbath-day. 33 And they that found him gathering sticks brought him unto Moses and Aaron, and unto all the congregation. 34 And they put him 'in ward, because it was not declared what should be done to him. 35 And the Lord said unto Moses, ''The man shall be surely put to death : all the congregation shall 'stone him with stones without the camp. 36 And all the congregation brought him without the camp, and stoned him with stones, and he died ; as the Lord commanded Moses. 37 IT And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 38 Speak unto the children of Israel, and bid "'them that they make them fringes in the borders of their garments throughout their generations, and that they put upon the fringe of the borders a riband of blue : 39 And it shall be unto you for a fringe, that ye may look upon it, and remember all the command- ments of the Lord, and do them ; and that ye "seek not after your own heart and your own eyes, after which ye use °to go a whoring : 40 That ye may remember, and do all my com- mandments, and be *holy unto your God. 41 I am the Lord your God, which brought you out of the land of Egypt, to be your God : I am the Lord your God. CHAP. XVI. The rebellion of Korah, Dathan, and Abiram. "XTOW "Korah, the son of Izhar, the son of Kohath, _LN the son of Levi ; and Dathan and Abiram, the sons of Eliab ; and On, the son of Peleth, sons of Heuben, took men; 2 And they rose up before Moses, with certain of the children of Israel, two hundred and fifty princes of the assembly, ''famous in the congregation, men of renown : 3 And c they gathered themselves together against Moses and against Aaron, and said unto them, f Ye take too much upon you, seeing ''all the congregation are holy, every one of them, e and the Lord is among them : wherefore then lift ye up yourselves above the congregation of the Lord ? 4 And when Moses heard it, 'he fell upon his face : 5 And he spake unto Korah and unto all his com- pany, saying, Even to-morrow the Lord will shew who are his, and who is ff holy ; and will cause him to come near unto him : even him whom he hath *ehosen will he cause to 'come near unto him. 6 This do : Take you censers, Korah, and all his company ; 7 And put fire therein, and put incense in them beiore me Lord to-morrow : and it shall be that the man whom the Lord doth choose, he shall be holy : ye take too much upon you, ye sons of Levi. 110 Before CHRIST 1490. Beforo CHRIST about 1471. rfver. 15. tHeb.do(A. • Dent. 17. 12. Ps. 19. 13. Heb.10.26. 1 Pet. 2. 10. t Heb. with an high hand. / 2 Sara. 12. 9. Prov.13.13. a Lev. 5. 1. Ezek.1820 » Ex. 31.14, 15, & 35. 2, 3. lLev.24.12 * Ex. 31. 14, 15. 'Lev.24.14, 1 Kings 21 13. Acta 7. 5S. "•Deut.22. 12. Matt. 23. 5 " SeeDeut. 29. 19. Job 31. 7. Jer. 9. 14. Ezek. 6. 9. "Ps.73.27, & 106. 39. James 4. 4. P Lev. 11. 44,45. Rom. 12. 1 Col. 1. 22. 1 Pet. 1.15 16. about 1471 » Ex. 6. 21 ch. 26. 9. & 27.3. Jude 11 » ch. 26. 9. ' Ps.106.16. t Heb.lt is much for you. d Ex. 19. 6. 'Ex. 29.45. ch. 14.14. & 35.34. /ch. 14. 5, & 20. 6. a ver. 3. Lev. 21. 6, 7, 8, 12, 15. * Ex. 28. 1 ch. 17. 5. 1 Sam.2.28. Ps. 105. 26. ' ch. 3. 10. Lev. 10. 3. & 21.17, 18. Ezek.40.46 & 44. 15, 16. * 1 Sam.18. 23. Isa. 7. 13. ' ch. 3. 41, 45. & 8. 14. Deut. 10. 8. "» Ex.16. 8. 1 Cor. 3. 5. ver. 9. Ex. 2. 14. Acts 7. 27, 35. P Ex. 3. 8. Lev. 20. 24. t Heb. bore out. i Gen. 4. 4, 5. '1 Sam. 12. 3. Acts 20.33. 2 Cor. 7. 2. « ver. 6, 7. '1 Sam. 12. 3, 7. « ver. 42. Ex. 16. 7, 10. Lev. 9. 6, 23. ch. 14. 10. * ver. 45. SeeGen.19. 17, 22. Jer. 51. 6. Acts 2. 40. Rev. 18. 4. v ver. 45. Ex. 32. 10. & 33. 5. 1 ver. 45. ch. 14. 5. »ch.27.16. Job 12. 10. Eccl. 12. 7. Isa. 57. 16. Zech.12.1. Heb. 12. 9. s Gen. 19. 12, 14. Isa. 52. 11. 2 Cor. 6. 17. Rev. 18. 4. « Ex. 3. 12. Deut.18.22. Zech. 2. 9, 10. & 4. 9. John 5. 36. < Ex. 28.38. » ver. 22. ch. 20. 6. c See Gen. 29. 34. * Lev. 10. 6 rfch.3.6,7. ch. 1. 53. & « ch. 3. 10. 8. 19. & 11. 33. & 18. 5. lChroii.27. 24. Ps. 106. 29. / ch. 3. 25, 31, 36. tfch.16. 40. * ch. 4. 15. ' ch. 3. 10. * Kx. 27. 21. & 30. 7. Lev. 24. 3. ch. 8. 2. 50 And Aaron returned unto Moses unto the door of the tabernacle of the congregation : and the plague was stayed. CHAP. XVII. Aaron's rod among all the rods of the tribes only flourisheth. AND the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 2 Speak unto the children of Israel, and take of every one of them a rod according to the house of their fathers, of all their princes according to the house of their fathers, twelve rods : write thou every man's name upon his rod. 3 And thou shalt write Aaron's name upon the rod of Levi: for one rod shall be for the head of the house of their fathers. 4 And thou shalt lay them up in the tabernacle of the congregation before the testimony, "where I will meet with you. 5 And it shall come to pass, that the man's rod 6 whom I shall choose shall blossom : and I will make to cease from me the murmurings of the children of Israel, c whereby they murmur against you. 6 H And Moses spake unto the children of Israel, and every one of their princes gave him f a rod apiece, for each prince one, according to their fathers' houses, even twelve rods: and the rod of Aaron tvas among their rods. 7 And Moses laid up the rods before the Lord in ''the tabernacle of witness. 8 And it came to pass, that on the morrow Moses went into the tabernacle of witness; and behold, the rod of Aaron for the house of Levi was budded, and brought forth buds, and bloomed blossoms, and yielded almonds. 9 And Moses brought out all the rods from before the Lord unto all the children of Israel: and they looked, and took every man his rod. 10 TT And the Lord said unto Moses, Bring 'Aaron's rod again before the testimony, to be kept -for a token against the f rebels; ^and thou shalt quite take away their murmurings from me, that they die not. 11 And Moses did so: as the Lord commanded him, so did he. 12 And the children of Israel spake unto Moses, saying, Behold, we die, we perish, we all perish. 13 ''Whosoever cometli any thing near anto the tabernacle of the Lord shall die: shall we be con- sumed with dying ? CHAP. XVIII. 1 The charge of the priests and Levites. 8 The priests' portion. 21 The Levites' portion. AND the Lord said unto Aaron, "Thou, and thy sons, and thy father's house with thee, shall ''bear the iniquity of the sanctuary: and thou and thy sons with thee shall bear the iniquity of your priesthood. 2 And thy brethren also of the tribe of Levi, the tribe of thy father, bring thou with thee, that they may be 'joined unto thee, and ''minister unto thee: but 'thou and thy sons with thee shall minister before the tabernacle of witness. 3 And they shall keep thy charge, and 'the charge of all the tabernacle: "only they shall nor come nigh the vessels of the sanctuary and the altar, ''that neither they, nor ve also, die. 4 And they shall be joined unto thee, and keep the charge of the tabernacle of the congregation, for all the service of the tabernacle: 'and a stran- ger shall not come nigh unto you. 5 And ve shall keep A 'the charge of the sanctuary. Ill The priests' and the Levites' portion. and the charge of the altar ; 'that there be no wrath any more upon the children of Israel. 6 And I, behold, I have taken your brethren the Levites from among the children of Israel : "to you they are given as a gift for the Lord, to do the service of the tabernacle of the congregation. 7 Therefore "thou and thy sons with thee shall keep your priest's office for every thing of the altar, and ^within the vail ; and ye shall serve : I have given your priest's office unto you as a service of gift : and the stranger that cometh nigh shall be put to death. 8 IT And the Lokd spake unto Aaron, Behold, q l also have given thee the charge of mine heave-offer- ings of all the hallowed things of the children of Is- rael ; unto thee have I given them r by reason of the anointing, and to thy sons, by an ordinance for ever. 9 This shall be thine of the most holy things re- served from the fire : every oblation of theirs, every 'meat-offering of theirs, and every 'sin-offering of theirs, and every "trespass-offering of theirs, which they shall render unto me, shall be most holy for thee and for thy sons. 10 "In the most holy place shalt thou eat it ; every male shall eat it : it shall be holy unto thee. 11 And this is thine ; the heave-offering of their fift, with all the wave-offerings of the children of srael : I have given them unto thee, and to thy sons, and to thy daughters with thee, by a statute for ever : "every one that is clean in thy house shall eat of it. 12 6 A11 the fbest of the oil, and all the best of the wine and of the wheat, c the first-fruits of them which they shall offer unto the Lord, them have I given thee. 13 And whatsoever is first ripe in the land, ''which they shall bring unto the Lord, shall be thine ; 'every one that is clean in thine house shall eat of it. 14 r Every thing devoted in Israel shall be thine. 15 Every thing that openeth the matrix in all ilesh, which they bring unto the Lord, whether it be of men or beasts, shall be thine : nevertheless, the iirst-born of man shalt thou surely redeem, and the firstling of unclean beasts shalt thou redeem. 16 And those that are to be redeemed from a month old shalt thou redeem, ^according to thine estimation, for the money of five shekels, after the shekel of the sanctuary, ''which is twenty gerahs. 17 'But the firstling of a cow, or the firstling of a sheep, or the firstling of a goat, thou shalt not re- deem ; they are holy : "'thou shalt sprinkle their blood upon the altar, and shalt burn their fat for an offer- ing made by fire, for a sweet savour unto the Lord. 18 And the flesh of them shall be thine, as the "wave-breast and as the right shoulder are thine. 19 "All the heave-offerings of the holy things, which the children of Israel offer unto the Lord, have I given thee, and thy sons and thy daughters with thee, by a statute for ever : 2> it is a covenant of salt for ever before the Lord unto thee and to thy seed with thee. 20 H And the Lord spake unto Aaron, Thou shalt have no inheritance in their land, neither shalt thou have any part among them : "I am thy part and thine inheritance among the children of Israel. 21 And behold, T have given the children of Levi all the tenth in Israel for an inheritance, for their service which they serve, even 'the service of the tabernacle of the congregation. 22 'Neither must the children of Israel hence- 112 NUMBEKS. Before Before CHKIST CHKIST abontl471. about 1471. 1 ch. 16. 46. "Lev. 22.9. •» ch. 3. 12, fUob.todit 45. * ch. 3. 7. » ch. 3. 9. 4 8.19. • ver. 5. ch. 3. 10. v ver. 21. p Heb. 9. 3, 6. ' ver. 20. Deut. 10. 9. 414.27,29. 4 18. 1. 5 Lev. 6^16, 18, 26. 4 7. 6,32. ch. 5. 9. 'Ex. 29.29. 4 40.13,15. « Neh. 10. 38. 1 ver. 30. • Lev. 2. 2, 3. 4 10. 12, 13. ' Lev. 4. 22, 27. 4 6. 25, 26. " Lev. 5. 1. 47.7.410. 12. & 14. 13. ' Lev. 6.16, 18, 26, 29. & 7.6. v Ex. 29.27, 2S. f Heb./ac. ver. 12. Lev. 7. 30, 34. »Lcv.l0.14. Deut. 18. 3. » Lev. 22. 2, « ver. 27. 3.11,12,13. 'Ex. 23. 19. Dent. IS. 4. Neli. 10.35, 36. t Heb. fat. ver. 29. ' Ex. 22. 29. * Ex. 22.29. ■» Matt. 10. 4 23. 19. 4 10. 34. 26. Luke 10. 7. Lev. 2. 14. 1 Cor. 9. 13. ch. 15. 19. 1 Tim. 5.18. Deut. 26. 2. • Lev. 19.8. c ver. 11. 4 22. 16. /Lev.27.28. /Lev. 22. 2, a Ex. 13. 2. 15. 4 22. 29. Lev. 27. 26. ch. 3. 13. » Ex. 13.13. k 34. 20. * Lev. 27. 2, 6. ch. 3. 47. * Ex. 30.13. Lev. 27. 25. ch. 3. 47. «Dent.21.3. Ezek.45.12 1 Sam. 6. 7. ' Deut. 15. 19. » Lev. 3. 2, 5. » Lev. 4. 12, 21.416.27. Heb. 13. 11. "Ex. 29.26, « Lev. 4. 6. 28. 416.14,19. Lev. 7. 31, Heb. 9. 13. 32, 34. • ver. 11. * Ex. 29.14. Lev. 4. 11, P Lev. 2. 13. 12. 2Chron.l3. 1 Deut. 10. « Lev. 14. 4, 9. 4 12. 12. 6 49. 414 27,29. k 18. 1, 2. Josh.13.14, 33. k 14. 3. k 18. 7. /Lev.11.25. Ps. 16. 5. 4 15. 5. Ezek.44.28 'ver. 24,26. Lev. 27. 30, 32. Neh. 10.37. k 12. 44. Heb. 7. 5, 8,9. « ch. 3. 7, 8. « ch. 1. 61. Of the heave-offering to the priests, &c. forth come nigh the tabernacle of the congregation, "lest they bear sin, fand die. 23 "But the Levites shall do the service of the tabernacle of the congregation, and they shall bear their iniquity : it shall be a statute for ever through- out your generations, that among the children of Israel they have no inheritance. 24 y But the tithes of the children of Israel, which they offer as an heave-offering unto the Lord, I have given to the Levites to inherit : therefore I have said unto them, "Among the children of Israel they shall have no inheritance. 25 HAnd the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 26 Thus speak unto the Levites, and say unto them, When ye take of the children of Israel the tithes which I have given you from them for your inheritance, then ye shall offer up an heave-offering of it for the Lord, even "a tenth part of the tithe. 27 'And thisyour heave-offering shall be reckoned unto you, as though it were the corn of the threshing- floor, and as the fulness of the wine-press. 28 Thus ye also shall offer an heave-offering unto the Lord of all your tithes which ye receive of the children of Israel ; and ye shall give thereof the Lord's heave-offering to Aaron the priest. 29 Out of all your gifts ye shall offer every heave- offering of the Lord, of all the f best thereof, even the hallowed part thereof out of it. 30 Therefore thou shalt say unto them, When ye have heaved the best thereof from it, then it shall be counted unto the Levites as the increase of the threshing-floor, and as the increase of the wine- press. 31 And ye shall eat it in every place, ye and your households : for it is ''your reward for your service in the tabernacle of the congregation. 32 And ye shall 'bear no sin by reason of it, when ye have heaved from it the best of it : neither shall ye 'pollute the holy things of the children of Israel, lest ye die. CHAP. XIX. The water of separation made of the ashes of a red heifer. AND the Lord spake unto Moses and unto Aaron, saying, 2 This is the ordinance of the law which the Lord hath commanded, saying, Speak unto the children of Israel, that they bring thee a red heifer without spot, wherein is no blemish, "and upon which never came yoke : 3 And ye shall give her unto Eleazar the priest, that he may bring her ''forth without the camp, and one shall slay her before his face : 4 And Eleazar the priest shall take of her blood with his finger, and "sprinkle of her blood directly before the tabernacle of the congregation seven times : 5 And one shall burn the heifer in his sight ; d her skin, and her flesh, and her blood, with her dung, shall he burn : 6 And the priest shall take 'cedar-wood, and hys- sop, and scarlet, and cast it into the midst of the burning of the heifer. 7 'Then the priest shall wash his clothes, and he shall bathe his flesh in water, and afterward he shall come into the camp, and the priest shall be unclean until the even. 8 And he that burneth her shall wash his clothes in water, and bathe his flesh in water, and shall be unclean until the even. The law of purification. 9 And a man that is clean shall gather up 'the ashes of the heifer, and lay them up without the camp in a clean place, and it shall be kept for the congregation of the children of Israel ''for a water of separation : it is a purification for sin. 10 And he that gathereth the ashes of the heifer shall wash his clothes, and be unclean until the even : and it shall be unto the children of Israel, and unto the stranger that sojourneth among them, for a statute for ever. 11 II 'He that toucheth the dead body of any fman shall be unclean seven days. 12 ''He shall purify himself with it on the third day, and on the seventh day he shall be clean : but if he purify not himself the third day, then the seventh day he shall not be clean. 13 Whosoever toucheth the dead body of any man that is dead, and purifieth not himself, 'defileth the tabernacle of the Lord ; and that soul shall be cut off from Israel : because '"the water of separation was not sprinkled upon him, he shall be unclean ; "his uncleanness is yet upon him. 14 This is the law, wnen a man dieth in a tent : all that come into the tent, and all that is in the tent shall be unclean seven days. 15 And every "open vessel which hath no cover- ing bound upon it, is unclean. 16 And ^whosoever toucheth one that is slain with a sword in the open fields, or a dead body, or a bone of a man, or a grave, shall be unclean seven days. 17 And for an unclean person they shall take of the f 'ashes of the burnt heifer of purification for sin, and t running water shall be put thereto in a vessel : 18 And a clean person shall take r hyssop, and dip it in the water, and sprinkle it upon the tent, and upon all the vessels, and upon the persons that were there, and upon him that touched a bone, or one slain, or one dead, or a grave : 19 And the clean person shall sprinkle upon the unclean on the third day, and on the seventh day: 'and on the seventh day he shall purify himself, and wash his clothes, and bathe himself in water, and shall be clean at even. 20 But the man that shall be unclean, and shall not purify himself, that soul shall be cut off from among the congregation, because he hath 'defiled the sanctuary of the Lord : the water of separation hath not been sprinkled upon him ; he is unclean. 21 And it shall be a perpetual statute unto them, that he that sprinkleth the water of separation shall wash his clothes ; and he that toucheth the water of separation shall be unclean until even. 22 And "whatsoever the unclean person toucheth shall be unclean ; and 'the soul that toucheth it shall be unclean until even. CHAP. XX. 2 The children of Israel murmur for want of water. 7 Moses, smiling the rock, bringeth forth water at Meribah. THEN "came the children of Israel, even the whole congregation, into the desert of Zin in the first month : and the people abode in Kadesh ; and 6 Miriam died there, and was buried there. 2 "And there was no water for the congregation : d and they gathered themselves together against Moses and against Aaron. 3 And the people 'chode with Moses, and spake, saying, Would God that we had died -'when our brethren died before the Lord! 8 P CHAP. XX. Hoses smiteth the rock, &c. Before CHRIST about 1471 » Heb.9.13. * ver. 13, 20, 21. ch. 31. 23. < ver. 18. Lev. 21. 1. ch. 5. 2.A 9. 6, 10. A 31. 19. Lam. 4. 14. Hag. 2. 13. f Heb. tout of man. »ch.31.19 'Lev.15.31. ■ ver. 9. ch. 8. 7. > Lot. 7.20. k 22. 3. •Lev.11.32. ch. 31. 20. P rer. 11. t Ileb.duiJ. t ver. 9. tlleW»OT'n.<; wattrsshall be given. Gen. 26. 19. ' P». 51. 7. •Lev. 14.9. ' ver. IS. "Hag. 2.13. •Lev. 15. 5. 145S. • ch. 33. 36. » Ex. 15. 20. ch. 26. 59. • Ex. 17. 1. •-Deut.33.H. Ps. 95. 8. A 106.32, Ac. [ That is, drift. See Ex.17. 7. • Judg. 11. 16. 17. ' Dent. 2. 4, Ac. A 23. 7. Obud. 10. 12. t Heb. vnd- ug. "Ex. 18. 8. "Gen. 46.6. Acts 7. 15 " Ex.12.40. *Kx. 1.11, Ac. Deut. 26. 6. Acts 7. 19. V Ex. 2. 23. A 3.7. ■Ex. 3. 2. A 14. 19. A 23. 20. A 33. 2. °Seech.21. 22. Deut. 2. 27. 'Deut. 2. 6, 28. Judg. 11. 17. * See Dent. 2. 27. 2'J. « Deut. 2. 4, 5, 8. Judjj. 11. 18. /ch.SS.37. f ch. 21. 4. 4 And 'why have ye brought up the congregation of the Lord into this wilderness, that we and our cattle should die there ? 5 And wherefore have ye made us to come up out of Egypt, to bring us in unto this evil place ? it is no place of seed, or of figs, or of vines, or of pome- granates ; neither is there any water to drink. 6 And Moses and Aaron went from the presence of the assembly unto the door of the tabernacle of the congregation, and 'they fell upon their faces : and 'the glory of the Lord appeared unto them. 7 HAnd the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 8 A Take the rod, and gather thou the assembly together, thou and Aaron thy brother, and speak ye unto the rock before their eyes ; and it shall give forth his water, and 'thou shalt bring forth to them water out of the rock : so thou shalt give the congregation and their beasts drink. 9 And Moses took the rod "'from before the Lord, as he commanded him. 10 And Moses and Aaron gathered the congrega- tion together before the rock, and he said unto them, "Hear now, ye rebels ; must we fetch you water out of this rock ? 11 And Moses lifted up his hand, and with his rod he smote the rock twice : and "the water came out abundantly, and the congregation drank, and their beasts also. 12 If And the Lord spake unto Moses and Aaron, Because p ye believed me not, to 'sanctify me in the eyes of the children of Israel, therefore ye shall not bring this congregation into the land which I have given them. 13 r This is the water of II Meribah; because the children of Israel strove with the Lord, and he was sanctified in them. 14 H'And Moses sent messengers from Kadesh unto the king of Edom, 'Thus saith thy brother Israel, Thou knowest all the travail that hath \ be- fallen us : 15 "How our fathers went down into Egypt, "and we have dwelt in Egypt a long time ; 'and the Egyptians vexed us, and our fathers : 16 And y when we cried unto the Lord, he heard our voice, and 'sent an angel, and hath brought us forth out of Egypt : and behold, we are in Kadesh, a city in the uttermost of thy border : 17 "Let us pass, I pray thee, through thy country : we will not pass through the fields, or through the vineyards, neither will we drink of the water of the wells: we will go by the king's high-way, we will not turn to the right hand nor to the left, until we have passed thy borders. 18 And Edom said unto him, Thou shalt not pass by me, lest I come out against thee with the sword. 19 And the children of Israel said unto him, We will go by the highway : and if I and my cattle drink of thy water, 'then 1 will pay for it : I will only, without doing any thing else, go through on my feet. 20 And he said, c Thou shalt not go through. And Edom came out against him with much people, and with a strong hand. 21 Thus Edom rf refused to give Israel passage through his border: wherefore Israel 'turned away from him. 22 irAnd the children of Israel, even the whole congregation, journeyed from -Tvadesh, -"and came unt© mount Hor. 113 The death of Aaron. 23 And the Lord spake unto Moses and Aaron in mount Hor, by the coast of the land of Edom, saying, 24 Aaron shall be ''gathered unto his people : for he shall not enter into the land which I have given unto the children of Israel, because |ye rebelled against my fword at the water of Meribah. 25 Take Aaron and Eleazar his son, and bring them up unto mount Hor : 26 And strip Aaron of his garments, and put them upon Eleazar his son : and Aaron shall be gathered unto his people, and shall die there. 27 And Moses did as the Lord commanded : and they went up into mount Hor in the sight of all the congregation. 28 And Moses stripped Aaron of his garments, and put them upon Eleazar his son ; and "'Aaron died there in the top of the mount: and Moses and Eleazar came down from the mount. 29 And when all the congregation saw that Aaron was dead, they mourned for Aaron "thirty days, even all the house of Israel. NUMBERS. 21 Sihon is overcome, A CHAP. XXL 7 The people repenting, are healed by a brazen serpent. 33 and Og. ND when "king Arad the Canaanite, which dwelt in the south, heard tell that Israel came l by the way of the spies ; then he fought against Israel, and took some of them prisoners. 2 "And Israel vowed a vow unto the Lord, and said, If thou wilt indeed deliver this people into my hand, then ''I will utterly destroy their cities. 3 And the Lord hearkened to the voice of Israel, and delivered up the Canaanites ; and they utterly destroyed them and their cities : and he called the name of the place HHormah. 4 IF And 'they journeyed from mount Hor by the way of the Red sea, to 'compass the land of Edom : and the soul of the people was much || f discouraged because of the way. 5 And the people "spake against God, and against Moses, ''Wherefore have ye brought us up out of Egypt to die in the wilderness? for there is no bread, neither is there any water ; and 'our soul loatheth this light bread. 6 And ''the Lord sent 'fiery serpents among the people, and they bit the people ; and much people of Israel died. 7 IT "'Therefore the people came to Moses, and said, We have sinned, for "we have spoken against the Lord, and against thee ; "pray unto the Lord, that he take away the serpents from us. And Moses prayed for the people. 8 And the Lord said unto Moses, Make thee a fiery serpent, and set it upon a pole : and it shall come to pass, that every one that is bitten, when he looketh upon it, shall live. 9 And ^Moses made a serpent of brass, and put it upon a pole, and it came to pass, that if a serpent had bitten any man, when he beheld the serpent of brass, he lived. 10 IT And the children of Israel set forward, and 'pitched in Oboth. 11 And they journeyed from Oboth, and "pitched at || Ije-abarim, in the wilderness which is before Moab, toward the sun-rising. 12 IF "From thence they removed, and pitched in the valley of Zared. 13 From thence they removed, and pitched on 114 Before CHRIST 1453. "Gen. 25.8. ch. 27. 13. 4 31. 2. Deut, 32. 50. • ver. 12. t lleb. mouth. *ch.33.38. Ueut.32.50. 'Ex. 29. 29, 30. 1452. "•ch. 33.38. Deut. 10. 6. 4 32. 50. So Deut. 34.8. 1452. «ch 33.40, SeeJudg.l. 16. 'ch.13.21 ' Uen. 28. 20. Judg. 11. 30. d Lev. 27. 28. || That is, utter de- struction. ' ch. 20. 22. 4 33. 41 / Judg. 11 18. II Or, qHeved. f Heb. shortened. Ex. 6. 9. c Ps. 78. 19 * Ex. 16. 3 & 17. 3. •ch. 11. 6. MCor.10.9. 'Deut.S.15. "•Ps. 78.34. n ver. 5. • Ex, 8. 8, 28. 1 Sam. 12. 19. 1 Kings 13. 6. Acts 8. 24. P 2 Kings IX. 4. John 8. 14. 15. «ch. 33.43. ■-ch.33.44. I! Or, heaps of Abariin. ' Deut.2.13. 'ch.22. 36. Judg.11.18 I Or, Vahcb in Suphah. " Deut. 2. 18. 29. t Ueb. teanctJi. * Judg. 9. 21. V Ex. 15.1. Ps. 105. 2.4 106. 12. tHeb. A Josh. 13. 12. P Deut. 3. 2. i ver. 24. Ps. 135. 10, .11.4136.20. Sihon and Og overcome the other side of Arnon, which is in the wilderness that cometh out of the coasts of the Amorites : for 'Arnon is the border of Moab, between Moab and the Amorites. 14 Wherefore it is said in the book of the wars of the Lord, ||What he did in the Red sea, and in the brooks of Arnon, 15 And at the stream of the brooks that goeth down to the dwelling of Ar, "and f lieth upon the border of Moab. 16 And from thence they went *to Beer : that is the well whereof the Lord spake unto Moses, Gather the people together, and Twill give them water. 17 IF^Then Israel sang this song, f Spring up, O well ; || sing ye unto it : 18 The princes digged the well, the nobles of the people digged it, by the direction of *the law-giver, with their staves. And from the wilderness they went to Mattanah : 19 And from Mattanah to Nahaliel : and from Nahaliel to Bamoth : 20 And from Bamoth in the valley, that is in the t country of Moab, to the top of II Pisgah, which looketh "toward || Jeshimon. 21 IF And 'Israel sent messengers unto Sihon king of the Amorites, saying, 22 c Let me pass through thy land : we will not turn into the fields, or into the vineyards : we will not drink of the waters of the well : but we will go along by the king's hiyh-way, until we be past thy borders. 23 rf And Sihon would not suffer Israel to pass through his border : but Sihon gathered all his peo- ple together, and went out against Israel into the wilderness : e and he came to Jahaz, and Israel : 24 And 'Israel smote him with the edge of the sword, and possessed his land from Arnon unto Jabbok, even unto the children of Amnion : for the border of the children of Amnion was strong. 25 And Israel took all these cities : and Israel dwelt in all the cities of the Amorites, in Heshbon, and in all the f villages thereof. 26 For Heshbon was the city of Sihon the king of the Amorites, who had fought against the former king of Moab, and taken all his land out of his hand, even unto Arnon. 27 Wherefore they that speak in proverbs say, Come into Heshbon, let the city of Sihon be built and prepared. 28 For there is 'a fire gone out of Heshbon, a flame from the city of Sihon : it hath consumed 7 'Ar of Moab, and the lords of the high places of Arnon. 29 Wo to thee, Moab ! thou art undone, O people of 'Chemosh : he hath given his sons that escaped, and his daughters, into captivity unto Sihon king of the Amorites. 30 We have shot at them ; Heshbon is perished even ''unto Dibon, and we have laid them waste even unto Nophah, which reacheth unto 'Medeba. 31 IF Thus Israel dwelt in the land of the Amorites. 32 And Moses sent to spy out '"Jazer, and they took the villages thereof, and drove out the Amorites that were there. 33 IF" And they turned and went up by the way of Ba- shan : and Og the king of Bashan went out against them, he, and all his people, to the battle "at Edrei. 34 And the Lord said unto Moses, 'Fear him not: for I have delivered him into thy hand, and all his peo- ple, and his land; and 'thou shalt do to him as thou against fought Balak sendeth for Balaam. CHAR XXII. An angel meeteth him in the way. didst unto Sihon king of the Amorites, which dwelt at Heshbon. 35 r So they smote him, and his sons, and all his people, until there was none left him alive: and they possessed his land. CHAP. XXII. 2 Bala/c's message for Salaam. 22 An angel would have slain him, if his ass had not saved him. AND "the children of Israel set forward, and pitched in the plains of Moab on this side Jor- dan by Jericho. 2 If And 4 Balak the son of Zippor saw all that Israel had done to the Amorites. 3 And c Moab was sore afraid of the people, be- cause they were many : and Moab was distressed because of the children of Israel. 4 And Moab said unto ''the elders of Midian, Now shall this company lick up all that are round about us, as the ox licketh up the grass of the field. And Balak the son of Zippor was king of the Moabites at that time. 5 "He sent messengers therefore unto Balaam the son of Beor to / Pethor, which is by the river of the land of the children of his people, to call him, saying, Behold, there is a people come out from Egypt : be- hold, they cover the f face of the earth, and they abide over against me : 6 Come now therefore, I pray thee, 'curse me this people ; for they are too mighty for me : perad- venture I shall prevail, that we may smite them, and that I may drive them out of the land : for 1 wot that he whom thou blessest is blessed, and he whom thou cursest is cursed. 7 And the elders of Moab and the elders of Mi- dian departed with ''the rewards of divination in their hand ; and they came unto Balaam, and spake unto him the words of Balak. 8 And he said unto them, 'Lodge here this night, and I will bring you word again, as the Loed shall speak unto me : and the princes of Moab abode with Balaam. 9 ''And God came unto Balaam, and said, What men are these with thee ? 10 And Balaam said unto God, Balak the son of Zippor, king of Moab, hath sent unto me, saying, 11 Behold, there is a people come out of Egypt, which covereth the face of the earth : come now, curse me them ; peradventure f I shall be able to overcome them, and drive them out. 12 And God said unto Balaam, Thou shalt not go with them ; thou shalt not curse the people : for 'they are blessed. 13 And Balaam rose up in the morning, and said unto the princes of Balak, Get you into your land : for the Lord refuseth to give me leave to go with you. 14 And the princes of Moab rose up, and they unto Balak, and said, Balaam refuseth to with us. If And Balak sent yet again princes, more, more honourable than they. Before CIIKIST 1452. went come 15 and ■•Deut.3.3, 4, &c. «ch.33.48 » Judg. 11. 25. d ch. 31. 8. Josh.13.21. «Dcut.23.4. Josh.13.-22. & 24. 9. Nch.13.1,2. Mic. 6. 5. 2 Pet. 2. 15. Jnde 11. ltev. 2. 14. /Seech. 23. 7. Deut. 23. 4. f II eb. eye. a ch. 23. 7. Before ClIHIST 1452. * 1 Sam. 7,8. ver. 19. * Gen. 20. 3 ver. 20. t Heb. I shall pre- vadmjight- imgayainsl him. 'ch.23.20. Roin.11.29. 16 And they came to Balaam, and said to him, Thus saith Balak the son of Zippor, fLet nothing, I pray thee, hinder thee from coming unto me : 17 For I will promote thee unto very great honour, and I will do whatsoever thou say est unto me : '"come therefore, I pray thee, curse me this people. 18 And Balaam answered and said unto the ser- vants of Balak, "If Balak would give me his house 1 Kings 22.14. 2Chron.l8. 13. p ver. 8. « ver. 9. ver. 35. ch. 23. 12, 26. & 24.13. Ex. 4. 24. « See 2 Kings 6. 17. Dun. 10. 7. Acts 22. 9. 2 Pet. 2. 16. Judell. t Heb. He not thou let- ted from, die. m ver. 6. »ch.24.13. 2 Pet. 2. 16. * Prov. 12. 10. V 2 Pet. 2. 16. f Heb. who hast ridden upon ine. 1 Or, ever since thou wast, die. ' See Gen. 21. 19. 2 Kings 6. 17. Luke 24. 16, 31. « Ex. 34. 8. || Or, bowed himself. f Heb. to be an adver- sary unto Hue. » 2 Pet. 2. 14, 15. «1 Sam. 15. 24,:i0. & 26. 21. 2 Sam. 12. 13. Job 31. 31, 32. t Heb. be evil inthine eyes. * ver. 20. Gen 14.1 /ch.21.13. ver. 17. ch. 21. 11. full of silver and gold, T cannot go beyond the word of the Loed my God, to do less or more. 19 Now therefore, I pray you, 'tarry ye also here this night, that I may know what the Loed will say unto me more. 20 'And God came unto Balaam at night, and said unto him, If the men come to call thee, rise up, and go with them ; but 'yet the word which I shall say unto thee, that shalt thou do. 21 And Balaam rose up in the morning, and sad- dled his ass, and went with the princes of Moab. 22 If And God's anger was kindled because he went: "and the angel of the Loed stood in the way for an adversary against him. Now he was riding upon his ass, and his two servants were with him. 23 And 'the ass saw the angel of the Loed stand- ing in the way, and his sword drawn in his hand : and the ass turned aside out of the way, and went into the field : and Balaam smote the ass, to turn her into the way. 24 But the angel of the Loed stood in a path of the vineyards, a Avail being on this side, and a wall on that side. 25 And when the ass saw the angel of the Loed, she thrust herself unto the wall, and crushed Ba- laam's foot against the wall : and he smote her again. 26 And the angel of the Loed went further, and Stood in a narrow place where was no way to turn either to the right hand or to the left. 27 And when the ass saw the angel of the Loed, she fell down under Balaam : and Balaam's anger was kindled, and he smote the ass with a staff. 28 And the Loed "opened the mouth of the ass, and she said unto Balaam, What have I done unto thee, that thou hast smitten me these three times ? 29 And Balaam said unto the ass, Because thou hast mocked me : I would there were a sword in mine hand, 'for now would I kill thee. 30 y And the ass said unto Balaam, Am not I thine ass, fupon which thou hast ridden Hever since I was thine unto this day? was I ever wont to do so unto thee ? And he said, Nay. 31 Then the Loed "opened the eyes of Balaam, and he saw the angel of the Loed standing in the way, and his sword drawn in his hand : and he "bowed doAvn his head, and llfell flat on his face. 32 And the angel of the Loed said unto him, Wherefore hast thou smitten thine ass these three times ? behold, I went out f to withstand thee, be- cause thy way is ''perverse before me : 33 And the ass saw me, and turned from me these three times : unless she had turned from me, surely now also I had slain thee, and saved her alive. 34 And Balaam said unto the angel of the Loed, T have sinned ; for I knew not that thou stoodest in the way against me: now therefore, if it t dis- please thee, 1 will get me back again. 35 And the angel of the Loud said unto Balaam. Go with the men : ''but onlv the word that 1 shall speak unto thee, that thou shalt speak : so Balaam went with the princes of Balak. 36 HAnd when Balak heard that Balaam was come, 'he went out to meet him unto a city of Moab, 'which is in the border of Anion, which is in the utmost coast. 37 And Balak said unto Balaam, Did I not ear- nestly send unto thee to eall thee ? wherefore earnest thou not unto me ? am I not able indeed ; to promote thee to honour? 115 Italak's sacrifices, 38 And Balaam said unto Balak, Lo, I am come unto thee : have I now any power at all to say any thing ? ''the word that God putteth in my mouth, that shall I speak. 39 And Balaam went with Balak, and they came unto HKiriath-huzoth. 40 And Balak offered oxen and sheep, and sent to Balaam, and to the princes that were with him. 41 And it came to pass on the morrow, that Ba- lak took Balaam, and Drought him up into the 'high places of Baal, that thence he might see the utmost part of the people. CHAP. XXIII. 1, 13, 28 Balatfs sacrifice. 7, 18 Balaam's parable. AND Balaam said unto Balak, "Build me here seven altars, and prepare me here seven oxen and seven rams. 2 And Balak did as Balaam had spoken ; and Balak and Balaam 'offered on every altar a bullock and a ram. 3 And Balaam said unto Balak, "Stand by thy burnt-offering, and I will go ; peradventure the Lord will come <( to meet me : and whatsoever he sheweth me I will tell thee. And ||he went to an high place. 4 "And God met Balaam : and he said unto him, I have prepared seven altars, and I have offered upon every altar a bullock and a ram. 5 And the Lord r put a word in Balaam's mouth, and said, Return unto Balak, and thus thou shalt speak. 6 And he returned unto him, and lo, he stood by his burnt-sacrilice, he, and all the princes of Moab. 7 And he "took up his parable, and said, Balak the king of Moab hath brought me from Aram, out of the mountains of the east, saying, ''Come, curse me Jacob, and come, 'defy Israel. 8 'How shall I curse, whom God hath not cursed? or how shall I defy, whom the Lord hath not defied? 9 For from the top of the rocks I see him, and from the hills I behold him : lo, 'the people shall dwell alone, and '"shall not be reckoned among the nations. 10 "Who can count the dust of Jacob, and the number of the fourth part of Israel ? Let f me die "the death of the righteous, and let my last end be like his ! 11 And Balak said unto Balaam, "What hast thou done unto me ? ^I took thee to curse mine enemies, and behold, thou hast blessed them altogether. 12 And he answered and said, 9 Must I not take heed to speak that which the Lord hath put in my mouth ? 13 And Balak said unto him, Come, I pray thee, with me unto another place, from whence thou mayest see them : thou shalt see but the utmost part of them, and shalt not see them all : and curse me them from thence. 14 IT And he brought him into the field of Zophim, to the top of HPisgah, r and built seven altars, and offered a bullock and a ram on every altar. 15 And he said unto Balak, Stand here by thy burnt-offering, while I meet the LORD yonder. 16 And the Lord met Balaam, and "put a word in his mouth, and said, Go again unto Balak, and say thus. 17 And when he came to him, behold, he stood by his burnt-offering, and the princes of Moab with him. And Balak said unto him, What hath the Lord spoken? 18 And he took up his parable, and said, 'Rise up, 116 NUMBERS. Before CHRIST 1452. »ch.23.26. 4 24. 13. 1 Kings 22. 14. 2Chron.l8. 13. 10r, a city of itrceti. * Deut.12.2. « Ter. 29. » Ter. 14,30. Ter. 15. < ch. 24. 1. II Or, /tewentsoli- tary. ' Ter. IB. / Ter. 16. ch. 22. 35. Deut.lS.18. Jer. 1. 9. i Ter. 18. ch. 24. 3, 15, 23. Job 27. 1. 4 2a. 1. Ps. 78. 2. Ezek. 17.2. Hie. 2. 4. Hah. 2. 6. A ch. 22. 6, 11,17. * 1 Sam. 17. 10. * Isa. 47. 12, 13. ' I>eut. 33. 28. « Ex. 33. 1(5. Ezra 9. 2. Eph. 2. 14. » Gen. 13. 16. 4 22 17. t Heb. my s<>ul,or, my life. ° Ps. 116. 15. Pch.22.11, 17.4 24.10. «ch.22.38. Before CHR1BT 1452. (I Or, Hit hill. * Ter. 1, 2. • Ter. 5. ch. 22. 35. ' Judg. 3. 20 Ter. 12. ch. 22. 38. 1 Kings 22. 14. * Ter. 13. < ch. 21. 20. * Ter. 1. "1 Sam. 15. 20. Mai. 3. 6. Kom.ll.2S. Jam. 1. 17. Tit. 1. 2. • Gen. 12. 2. 4 22. 17. Num. 22. 12. v Horn. 4. 7,8. •Ex. 13.21. 4 29.45,46. 4 33. 14. "l's.89.15. » ch. 24. 8. • Deut. 33. 17. Job 39. 10, 11. D Or, in. "Ps.31.19 4 44. 1. •Gen. 49. 9. /Gen.49.27. ch. 23. 3, 15. f Heb. to the meeting if enc/mnt- mtnts. 'ch. 2.2, 4c. ch. 11.25. 1 Sam. 10. 10.419. 20. 23. Chron.15. 1. << ch. 23. 7, 18. f Heb. who haiikis eyes shut, but now open- 1. See 1 Sam. 19. U. Ezek.1.28. Dan. 8. 18. 410.15,16. 2 Cor. 12. 2, 3,4. Rev. 1. 10, 17. /Pb. 1. 3. Jer. 17. 8. tfPs.104.16. AJer.51.13. Rev. 17. 1, 15. • 1 Sam. 15. 9. * 2 Sam. 5. 12. lChron.14. 2. I ch. 23. 22. •» ch. 14. 9. 4 23. 24. •» Ps. 2. 9. Isa. 38. 13. Jer. 50. 17. » 1's. 45. 5. Jer. 40. 9. Balaam prophesieth the happiness of Israel. Balak, and hear; hearken unto me, thou son of Zippor : 19 "God is not a man, that he should lie ; neither the son of man, that he should repent : hath he said, and shall he not do it ? or hath he spoken, and shall he not make it good ? 20 Behold, I have received commandment to bless : and *he hath blessed, and I cannot reverse it. 21 y He hath not beheld iniquity in Jacob, neither hath he seen perverseness in Israel : "the Lord his God is with him, "and the shout of a king is among them. 22 6 God brought them out of Egypt ; he hath as it were °the strength of an unicorn. 23 Surely there is no enchantment || against Jacob, neither is there any divination against Israel : accord- ing to this time it shall be said of Jacob and of Israel, d What hath God wrought ! 24 Behold, the people shall rise up 'as a great lion, and lift up himself as a young lion : •'he shall not lie down until he eat of the prey, and drink the blood of the slain. 25 IT And Balak said unto Balaam, Neither curse them at all, nor bless them at all. 26 But Balaam answered and said unto Balak, Told not I thee, saying, 3 A11 that the Lord speaketh, that I must do ? 27 IT And Balak said unto Balaam, ''Come, I pray thee, I will bring thee unto another place ; perad- venture it will please God that thou mayest curse me them from thence. 28 And Balak brought Balaam unto the top of Peor, that looketh 'toward Jeshimon. 29 And Balaam said unto Balak, ''Build me here seven altars, and prepare me here seven bullocks and seven rams. 30 And Balak did as Balaam had said, and offered a bullock and a ram on every altar. CHAP. XXIV. 1 Balaam prophesieth the happiness of Israel. 15 He prophesieth of the Star of Jacob. AND whert Balaam saw that it pleased the Lord to bless Israel, he went not, as at "other times, fto seek for enchantments, but he set his face toward the wilderness. 2 And Balaam lifted up his eyes, and he saw Israel ''abiding in his tents according to their tribes, and 'the Spirit of God came upon him. 3 d And he took up his parable, and said, Balaam the son of Beor hath said, and the man f whose eyes are open hath said : 4 He hath said, which heard the words of God, which saw the vision of the Almighty, 'falling into a trance, but having his eyes open : 5 How goodly are thy tents, O Jacob, and thy tabernacles, O Israel ! 6 As the valleys are they spread forth, as gar- dens by the river's side, / as the trees of lign-aloes "which the Lord hath planted, and as cedar-trees beside the waters. 7 He shall pour the water out of his buckets, and his seed shall be ''in many waters, and his king shall be higher than 'Agag, and his ''kingdom shall be exalted. 8 'God brought him forth out of Egypt; he hath as it were the strength of an unicorn : he shall "'eat up the nations his enemies, and shall "break their bones, and "pierce them through with his arrows. Balaam's prophecy of CJirist. CHAP. XXV, XXVI. Zimri and Cozhi slain by Plane has. 9 ''He couched, lie lay down as a lion, and as a great lion : who shall stir him up ? 'Blessed is he that blesseth thee, and cursed is he that curseth thee ; 10 IF And Balak's anger was kindled against Balaam, and he r smote his hands together : and Balak said unto Balaam, T called thee to curse mine enemies, and behold, thou hast altogether blessed them these three times. 11 Therefore now flee thou to thy place: T thought to promote thee unto great honour ; but lo, the Lord hath kept thee back from honour. 12 And Balaam said unto Balak, Spake I not also to thy messengers which thou sentest unto me, saying, 13 "If Balak would give me his house full of silver and gold, I cannot go beyond the commandment of the Lord, to do either good or bad of mine own mind ; but what the Lord saith, that will I speak ? 14 And now, behold, I go unto my people : come therefore, and "1 will advertise thee what this people shall do to thy people "in the latter days. 15 IF "And he took up his parable, and said, Balaam the son of Beor hath said, and the man whose eyes are open hath said : 16 He hath said, which heard the words of God, and knew the knowledge of the Most High, which saw the vision of the Almighty, falling into a trance, but having his eyes open : 17 "I shall see him, but not now : I shall behold him, but not nigh : there shall come 6 a Star out of Jacob, and r a Sceptre shall rise out of Israel, and shall II smite the corners of Moab, and destroy all the children of Sheth. 18 And ''Edom shall be a possession, Seir also shall be a possession for his enemies ; and Israel shall do valiantly. 19 'Out of Jacob shall come he that shall have dominion, and shall destroy him that remaineth of the city. 20 IF And when he looked on Amalek, he took up his parable, and said, Amalek was II the first of the nations, but his latter end || shall be that he perish for ever. 21 And he looked on the Kenites, and took up his parable, and said, Strong is thy dwelling-place, and thou puttest thy nest in a rock. 22 Nevertheless, fthe Kenite shall be wasted, II until Asshur shall carry thee away captive. 23 And he took up his parable, and said, Alas, who shall live when God doeth this ! 24 And ships shall come from the coast of 7 Chit- tim, and shall afflict Asshur, and shall afflict »Eber, and he also shall perish for ever. 25 And Balaam rose up, and went and ''returned to his place : and Balak also went his way. CHAP. XXV. 6 Phinehas killeth Zimri and Cozbi. 10 God therefore giveth him an ever- lasting priesthood. AND Israel abode in "Shittim, and the people began to commit whoredom with the daughters of Moab. 2 And f they called the people unto ''the sacri- fices of their gods : and the people did eat, and 'bowed down to their gods. 3 And Israel joined himself unto Baal-peor : and •'the anger of the Lord was kindled against Israel. 4 And the Lord said unto Moses, "Take all the heads of the people, and hang them up before the Lord against the sun, *that the fierce anger of the I/Ord may be turned away from Israel. Beforo C1IKIST 1452. pGen.49.9. i Gen. 12. 3. 4 27.29. r Ezek. 21. 14, 17. 4 22. 13. •ch.23.11. Deut. 23. 4, 5. Josh. 24. 9, 10. Keh.13. 2. « cli. 22. 17, 37. '■ch.22.18. « Mia 6. 5. Rev. 2. 14. v Gen. 49.1. Dan. 2. 28. 4 10. 14. » ver. 3, 4. » Rey. 1.7. a Mutt. 2. 2. Kev. 22. 16. « Gen. 49. 10. Ps. 110. 2. || Or, tmitt through the princes of Moab. 2 Sam. 8. 2. Jer. 48. 45. i 2 Sam. 8. 14. Ps. 00. 8, 9, 12. • Gen. 49. 10. [ Or, the first of the nation! thatwarred against Israel. Bx. 17. 8. || Or, shall be even to destruc- tion. Ex. 17. 14. 1 Sam. 15. 3,8. f Ileb. Kain. Gen. 15.19 1 Or, how long shall it be ere Asshur carry thee away cap- tive t /Gen. 10. 4 Dan. 11. 30 Q Gen. 10. 21, 25. * Seech. 31. •eh. 33. 49. Josh. 2. 1. Mic. 6. 5. »ch. 31.16. 1 Cor. 10. 8. « Josh. 22. 17. Ps. 106. 28. Hos. 9. 10. * Ex. 34. 15, 16. 1 Cor. 10. 20. « Ex. 20. 5, / Ps. 106. 29. » Deut. 4.3 Josh. 22.17, "ver. 11. Deut.13.17 Before C II It I ST 1452. i Ex. 18. 21, 25. * Ex. 32. 27. Deut. 13. 6, 9, 13, 15. 'Joel 2. 17. i Ps. 106. 30. Ex. 6. 25. Ps. 106. 30. pPent. t.3. 1 Cor. 10. 8. 1 Ps. 106. 30. t Heb. with my zeal : See 2 Cor. 11.2. ' Ex. 20. 5. Deut. 32. 16, 21. 1 Kings 14. 22. Ps. 78. 58. Ezek. 16. 38. Zeph.1.18. A3. 8. » Mai. 2. 4, 5. 4 3. 1. 'See 1 Chron. 6. 4,4c. Ex. 40. 15. * Acts 22. 3. Horn. 10. 2. 1/ Heb. 2. 17. f Heb. house of a father. ch. 31. 8. Josh. 13. 21. »ch. 31 2. » eh. 31. 16. Rev. 2. 14. <■ Ex. 30. 12. 4 38. 25, 26. ch. 1. 2. »ch.l.3. • Tcr. 63. ch. 22. 1. 4 31. 12. k 38. 48. 435.1. <*ch. 1. 1. «Oen.46.8, Ex. 6. 14. 1 Chrou. 5, 1. 5 And Moses said unto 'the judges of Israel, 'Slay ye everyone hismen that were joined unto Baal-peor. 6 IF And, behold, one of the children of Israel came and brought unto his brethren a Midianitish woman in the sight of Moses, and in the sight of all the congregation of the children of Israel, 'who were weeping before the door of the tabernacle of the congregation. 7 And '"when Phinehas, "the son of Eleazar, the son of Aaron the priest, saw it, he rose up from among the congregation, and took a javelin in his hand; 8 And he went after the man of Israel into the tent, and thrust both of them through, the man of Israel, and the woman through her belly : So "the plague was stayed from the cliildren of Israel. 9 And 'those that died in the plague were twenty and four thousand. 10 IF And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 11 'Phinehas, the son of Eleazar, the son of Aaron the priest, hath turned my wrath away from the children of Israel (while he was zealous ffor my sake among them) that I consumed not the children of Israel in r my jealousy. 12 Wherefore say, "Behold, I give unto him my covenant of peace : 13 And he shall have it, and 'his seed after him, even the covenant of "an everlasting priesthood ; because he was x zealous for his God, and y made an atonement for the children of Israel. 14 Now the name of the Israelite that was slain, even that was slain with the Midianitish woman, was Zimri, the son of Salu, a prince of a t chief house among the Simeonites. 15 And the name of the Midianitish woman that was slain was Cozbi the daughter of ; Zur ; he was head over a people, and of a chief house in Midian. 16 ir And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 17 "Vex the Midianites and smite them : 18 For they vex you with their 'wiles, where- with they have beguiled you in the matter of Peor, and in the matter of Cozbi, the daughter of a prince of Midian, their sister, which was slain in the day of the plague for Peor'e sake. CHAP. XXVI. The sum of all Israel is taken in the plains of Moab. AND it came to pass after the plague, that the Lord spake unto Moses, and unto Eleazar the son of Aaron the priest, saying, 2 "Take the sum of all the congregation of the children of Israel, *from twenty years old and up- ward, throughout their fathers' house, all that are able to go to war in Israel. 3 And Moses and Eleazar the priest spake with them r in the plains of Moab by Jordan near Jericho, saying, 4 Take the sum of the people, from twenty years old and upward ; as the Lord ''commanded ISIoses and the children of Israel, which went forth out of the land of Egypt. 5 IF 'Reuben the eldest son of Israel: the children of Reuben ; Hanoch, of whom cometh the family of the Hanochites: of Pallu,the family of the Palliates: 6 Of Hezron, the family of the Hezronites : of Carmi, the family of the Carmites. 7 These are tliie families of the Beubenitos : and they that were numbered of them were forty and three thousand and seven hundred and thirty. 8 And the sons of Pallu ; Eliab. 117 The sum of all Israel NUMBERS. 9 And the sons of Eliab ; Nemuel, and Dathan, and Abiram. This is that Dathan and Abiram, which were 'famous in the congregation, who strove against Moses and against Aaron in the company ot Korah, when they strove against the Lord : 10 "And the earth opened her mouth, and swal- lowed them up together with Korah, when that company died, what time the* fire devoured two hundred and fifty men : ''and they became a sign. 11 Notwithstanding 'the children of Korah died not. 12 IF The sons of Simeon after their families : of *Nemuel, the family of the Nemuelites : of Jamin, the family of the Jaminites : of 'Jachin, the family of the Jachinites : 13 Of '"Zerah, the family of _ the Zarhites : of Shaul, the family of the Shaulites. 14 These are the families of the Simeonites, twenty and two thousand and two hundred. 15 IF The children of Gad after their families: of "Zephon, the family of the Zephonites : of Haggi, the family of the Haggites : of Shuni, the family of the Shunites : 16 Of HOzni, the family of the Oznites : of Eri, the family of the Erites : 17 Of °Arod, the family of the Arodites : of Areli, the family of the Arelites. 18 These are the families of the children of Gad, according to those that were numbered of them, forty thousand and five hundred. 19 IF 'The sons of Judah were Er and Onan : and Er and Onan died in the land of Canaan. 20 And 9 the sons of Judah after their families were ; of Shelah, the family of the Shelanites : of Pharez, the family of the Pharezites : of Zerah, the family of the Zarhites. 21 And the sons of Pharez were; of Hezron, the family of the Hezronites : of Hamul, the family of the Hamulites. 22 These are the families of Judah according to those that were numbered of them, threescore and sixteen thousand and five hundred. 23 M'Of the sons of Issachar after their fami- lies : of Tola, the family of the Tolaites : of II Pua, the family of the Punites : 24 Of II Jashub, the family of the Jashubites : of Shimron, the family of the Shimronites. 25 These are the families of Issachar according to those that were numbered of them, threescore and four thousand and three hundred. 26 IF' (2/ the sons of Zebulun after their fami- lies : of Sered, the family of the Sardites : of Elon, the family of the Elonites : of Jahleel, the family of the Jahleelites. 27 These are the families of the Zebulunites according to those that were numbered Of them, threescore thousand and five hundred. 28 IF 'The sons of Joseph after their families were Manasseh and Ephraim. 29 Of the sons of Manasseh: of "Machir, the family of the Machirites : and Machir begat Gilead : of Gilead come the family of the Gileadites. 30 These are the sons of Gilead : of x Jeezer, the family of the Jeezerites: of Helek, the family of the Helekites : 31 And of Asriel, the family of the Asrielites : and of Shechem, the family of the Shechemites : 32 And of Shemida, the family of the Shemidaites: imd of Hep her, the family of the Hepherites. ' 118 Before CHRIST 1452. /ch. 16.1,2, / ch. 16. 32, 35. »ch.l6.38, See 1 Cor. 10. 6. 2 I'et. 2. i Kx. 6. 24. I Chron. 6 22. * Gen. 46. 10. Ex. 6. 15, Jemuel. I I Chron. 4.24, Jarib. "» Gen. 46. 10, Zohar. » Gen. 46. 16, Ziphion. || Or, &bon. Gen. 46. 16 » Gen. 46. 16, Arodi. p Con. 38. 2, Ac. k 46. 12. 1 1 Chron. 2.3. Before CIIKIST 1 452. »ch. 27. 1. & 36. 11. r Gen. 46. 13. 1 Chron. 7 1. || Or, Puuvah. || Or, Job. Gen. 46. 14. ' Gen. 46. 20. « Josh. 17. 1. 1 Chron. 7. 14, 15. ' Called Abiezer, Jush. 17. 2. Judg.6.11, 24, 34. ' 1 Chron. 7.20, tiered. " Gen. 46. 21. 1 Chron. 7. 6. 6 Gen. 46. Bid. t Chron. 8. 1. Aharah. ' Gen. 46. 21, Muppim and Hup- pirn. J 1 Chron. 8.3, Addar. ' Gen. 46. 23. II Or, Hushim. f Gen. 46. 17. 1 Chron. 7 30. a Gen. 46. 24. 1 Chron. 7 13. * 1 Chron. 7.13, Shallum s See ch. 1. 46. * Josh. 11. 23. & 14. 1. ' ch. 33. 54. t Het). multiply his inheri- tance. t Heb. diminish his inheri- tance. "•ch. 33.54. & 34. 13. Josh. 11. 23. & 14. 2. taken in the plains of Moab. 33 IF And "Zelophehad the son of Hepher had no sons, but daughters : and the names of the daughters of Zelophehad were Malilah, and Noah, Hoglah, Milcah, and Tirzah. 34 These are the families of Manasseh, and those that were numbered of them, fifty and two thousand and seven hundred. 35 IF These are the sons of Ephraim after their families : of Shuthelah, the family of the Shu- thalhites : of 'Becher, the family of the Bachrites : of Tahan, the family of the Tahanites. 36 And these are the sons of Shuthelah : of Eran, the family of the Eranites. 37 These are the families of the sons of Ephraim according to those that were numbered of them, thirty and two thousand and five hundred. These are the sons of Joseph after their families. 38 IF "The sons of Benjamin after their families : of Bela, the family of the Belaites : of Ashbel, the family of the Ashbelites : of *Ahiram, the family of the Ahiramites : 39 Of "Shupham, the family of the Shuphamites : of Hupham, the family of the Huphamites. 40 And the sons of Bela were ''Ard and Naaman : of Ard, the family of the Ardites : and of Naaman, the family of the Naamites. 41 These are the sons of Benjamin after their families : and they that were numbered of them were forty and five thousand and six hundred. 42 M 'These are the sons of Dan after their fami- lies : of || Shuham, the family of the Shuhamites. These are the families of Dan after their families. 43 All the families of the Shuhamites according to those that were numbered of them, ivere three- score and four thousand and four hundred. 44 *F0/ the children of Asher after their fami- lies : of Jimna, the family of the Jimnites : of Jesui, the family of the Jesuites : of Beriah, the family of the Beriites. 45 Of the sons of Beriah: ofHeber, the family of the Heberites : of Malchiel, the family of the Malchielites. 46 And the name of the daughter of Asher was Sarah. 47 These are. the families of the sons of Asher according to those that were numbered of them ; who were fifty and three thousand and four hundred. 48 ^' J Of the sons of Naphtali after their fami- lies : of Jahzeel, the family of the Jahzeelites : of Guni, the family of the Gunites : 49 Of Jezer, the family of the Jezerites : of ''Shillem, the family of the Shillemites. 50 These are the families of Naphtali according to their families : and they that were numbered of them, were forty and five thousand and four hundred. 51 'These were the numbered of the children of Israel, six hundred thousand and a thousand seven hundred and thirty. 52 IF And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 53 ''Unto these the land shall be divided for an inheritance, according to the number of names. 54 To many thou shalt f give the more inheri- tance, and to few thou shalt t give the less inheri- tance: to every one shall his inheritance be given, according to those that were numbered of him. 55 Notwithstanding, the land shall be "'divided by lot: according to the names of the tribes of their fathers they shall inherit. 56 According to the lot shall the possession thereof be divided between many and few. The law of inheritances. CHAP. XXVII, XXVIII. 57 IT "And these are they that were numbered of the Levites after their families : of Gershon, the fa- mily of the Gershonites: of ICohath, the family of the Kohathites : of Merari, the family of the Merarites. 58 These are the families of. the Levites : the family of the Libnites, the family of the Hebronites, the family of the Mahlites, the family of the Mushites, the family of the Korathites. And Kohath begat Amram. 59 And the name of Amram's wife was "Joche- bed, the daughter of Levi, whom her mother bare to Levi in Egypt : and she bare unto Amram, Aaron and Moses, and Miriam their sister. 60 ' And unto Aaron was born Nadab, and Abihu, Eleazar, and Ithamar. 61 And ''Nadab and Abihu died, when they of- fered strange fire before the Lord. 62 r And those that were numbered of them were twenty and three thousand, all males from a month old and upward: 'for they were not numbered among the children of Israel, because there was 'no inheri- tance given them among the children of Israel. 63 "II These are they that were numbered by Moses and Eleazar the priest, who numbered the children of Israel "in the plains of Moab by Jordan wear Jericho. 64 ""But among these there was not a man of them whom Moses and Aaron the priest numbered, when they numbered the children of Israel in the wilderness of Binai. 65 For the Lord had said of them, They y shall surely die in the wilderness. And there was not left a man of them, *save Caleb the son of Jephun- neh, and Joshua the son of Nun. CHAP. XXVII. 6 The law of inheritances. 12 Hoses being told of his death, sueth for a successor. rpHEJST came the daughters of "Zelophehad, the JL son of Hepher, the son of Gilead, the son of Machir, the son of Manasseh, of the families . of Manasseh the son of Joseph: and these are the names of his daughters; Maiilah, Noah, and Hoglah, and Milcah, and Tirzah. 2 And they stood before Moses, and before Eleazar the priest, and before the princes, and all the congregation, by the door of the tabernacle of the congregation, saying, 3 Our father Mied in the wilderness, and he was not in the company of them that gathered them- selves together against the Lord 'in the company of Korah ; but died in his own sin, and had no sons. 4 Why should the name of our father be '("done away from among his family, because he hath no son '/ ''Give unto us therefore a possession among the brethren of our father. 5 And Moses 'brought their cause before the Lord. 6 IT And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 7 The daughters of Zelophehad speak right: 'thou shalt surely give them a possession of an inheritance among their father's brethren ; and thou shalt cause the inheritance of their father to pass unto them. 8 And thou shalt speak unto the children of Israel, saying, If a man die, and have no son, then ye shall cause his inheritance to pass unto his daughter. And if he have no daughter, then ye shall give his inheritance Unto his brethren. 10 And if he have no brethren, then ye shall give his inheritance unto his father's brethren. 11 And if his father have no brethren, then ye Joshua appointed to succeed 3Ioses. Before C II l< 1 S T 1452. " Gen. 40. 11. Ex.0.10,1" IS, 19. 1 Chron. 6. 1, 10. "Ex. 2.1, 2. ii 6. 20. P ch. 3. 2. 3 Lev. 10. 1, 2. ch. 3. 4. 1 Chron. 24.2. r See ch. 3. 39. « ch. 1. 49. < ch. 18. 20. 23, 24. Deut. 10. 9. Josh. 13.14. 33. k 14. 3. » ver. 3. * ch. 1. Deut. 2.14 15. ych.14.2S. 29. 1 Cor. 10. 5 0. » ch. 14. 30. « ch. 26. 33. 4 36. 1, 11. Josh. 17. 3 »ch.l4.35. & 26. 64, 65. «ch.l6.1,2. t Ileb. diminish'. ed. * Josh. 17. 4. •Ex. 18.15, 19. /ch. 36. 2. a ch.35.29. "ch.33.47. Deut. 3. 27. & 32. 49. 4 31. 1. 'ch. 20. 21, 28. & 31. 2. Deut. 10. 6. *ch.20.12, 24. Deut. 1.37. & 32. 51. Pa. 100. 32. 'Ex. 17.7. »• ch. 16.22. Ileb. 12. 9. " Deut. 31. 2. 1 Sam.8.20. & 18. 13. 2 Chron. 1. 10. 1 Kings 22. 17. Zech.10. 2. Matt. 9.36. Mark 6. 31. P Gen. 41. 38. Judg.3.10. & 11. 29. 1 Sain. 16. 13, 18. ? Deut. 34. 9. r Deut. 31. 7. 'Seecb.ll. 37, 28. 1 Sam. 10. 6, 9. 2 Kings 2. 15. 'Josh.1.16, 17. "See Josh. 9. 14. Judg. 1. 1. & 20 Id, 23, 26. 1 Sam. 23. 9. & 30. 7. Ex. 28.30. yJosh.9.14. 1 Sain. 22. 10, 13, 13. Deut. 3. 28. & 31. 7. "Lev. 3. 11. & 21. 6, 8. Mal.1.7,12. f Ileb. a savour of my rest. & Ex. 29 .38. t Ileb. n a day. t Ileb. between the two even- rigs. Ex. 12. 6. Ex. 10.36. cli. 15. 4. * Lev. 2. 1. Ex. 29.40. /Ex.29. 42. See Amos 5. 25. a Ex. 29.42. shall give his inheritance unto his kinsman thai is nextto him of his family, and he shall possess it : and it shall be unto the children of Israel - 7 a statnte of judgment, as the Lord commanded Moses. 12 If And the Lord said unto Moses, 'Get thee up into this mount Abarim, and see the land which I have given unto the children of Israel. 13 And when tEou hast seen it, thou also 'shall be gathered unto thy people, as Aaron thy brother was gathered. 14 For ye 'rebelled against my commandment in the desert of Zin, in the strife of the congregation, to sanctify me at the water before their eyes : that is the 'water of Meribah in Kadesh in the wilder- ness of Zin. 15 IT And Moses spake unto the Lord, saying, 16 Let the Lord, "'the God of the spirits of all flesh, set a man over the congregation, 17 "Which may go out before them, and which may go in before them, and which may lead them out, and which may bring them in ; that the congregation of the Lord be not "as sheep which have no shepherd. 18 II And the Lord said unto Moses, Take thee Joshua the son of Nun, a man *in whom is the spirit, and 9 lay thine hand upon him ; 19 And set him before Eleazar the priest, and before all the congregation : and r give him a charge in their sight. 20 And thou shalt put some of thine honour upon him, that all the congregation of the children of Israel 'may be obedient. 21 "And he shall stand before Eleazar the priest, who shall ask counsel for him "after the judgment of Urim before the Lord : y at his word shall they go out, and at his word they shall come in, both he, and all the children of Israel with him, even all the congregation. 22 And Moses did as the Lord commanded him : and he took Joshua, and set him before Eleazar the priest, and before all the congregation : 23 And he laid his hands upon him, -"and gave him a charge, as the Lord commanded by the hand of Moses. CHAP. XXVIII. Offerings are to be observed. AND the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 2 Command the children of Israel, and say unto them, My offering, and "my bread for my sacri- fices made by fire, for fa sweet savour unto me, shall ye observe to offer unto me in their due season. 3 And thou shalt say unto them, 'This is the offering made by fire which ye shall offer unto the Lord ; two lambs of the first year without spot fday by day, for a continual burnt-offering. 4 The one lamb shalt thou offer in the morning, and the other lamb shalt thou offer fat even : 5 And c a tenth part of an ephah of flour for a ''meat-offering, mingled with the fourth part of an 'bin of beaten oil. ft It is A A continual burnt-offering, which was or- dained in mount Sinai for a sweet savour, a sacri- fice made by fire unto the Lord. 7 And the drink-offering thereof shall be the fourth part of an hin for the one lamb : in the holy place shalt thou cause the strong wine to be poured unto the Lord for a drink-offering: 8 And the other lamb -halt thou offer at even: as the meat-offering of the morning, and as the dnnk- ■lli) Offerings at feasts on several days. NUMBERS. offering thereof, thou shalt offer it, a sacrifice made by fire, of a sweet savour unto the Lord. 9 IFAnd on the sabbath-day two lambs of the first year without spot, and two tenth-deals of flour for a meat-offering, mingled with oil, and the drink- offering^ thereof : 10 This is the burnt-offering of every sabbath, beside the continual burnt-offering, and his drink- offering. 11 1fAnd 'in the beginnings of your months ye shall offer a burnt-offering unto the Lord; two young bullocks, and one ram, seven lambs of the first year without spot ; 12 And 'three tenth-deals of flour for a meat- offering, mingled with oil, for one bullock ; and two tenth-deals of flour for a meat-offering, mingled with oil, for one ram ; 13 And a several tenth-deal of flour mingled with oil for a meat-offering unto one lamb, for a burnt-offering of a sweet savour, a sacrifice made by fire unto the Lord. 14 And their drink-offerings shall be half an bin of wine unto a bullock, and the third part of an bin unto a ram, and a fourth part of an hin unto a lamb : this is the burnt-offering of every month throughout the months of the year. 15 And 'one kid of the goats for a sin-offering unto the Lord shall be offered, beside the continual burnt-offering, and his drink-offering. 16 "And in the fourteenth day of the first month is the passover of the Lord. 17 "And in the fifteenth day of this month is the feast : seven days shall unleavened bread be eaten. 18 In the "first day shall be an holy convocation ; ye shall do no manner of servile work therein : 19 But ye shall offer a sacrifice made by fire for a burnt-offering unto the Lord ; two young bullocks, and one ram, and seven lambs of the first year : J, they shall be unto you without blemish : 20 And their meat-offering shall be of flour min- gled with oil : three tenth-deals shall ye offer for a bullock, and two tenth-deals for a ram ; 21 A several tenth-deal shalt thou offer for every lamb, throughout the seven lambs : 22 And ''one goat for a sin-offering, to make an atonement for you. 23 Ye shall offer these beside the burnt-offering in the morning, which is for a continual burnt-offering. 24 After this manner ye shall offer daily through- out the seven days, the meat of the sacrifice made by fire, of a sweet savour unto the Lord : it shall be offered beside the continual burnt-offering, and his drink-offering. 25 And 'on the seventh day ye shall have an holy convocation ; ye shall do no servile work. 26 If Also in the day of the first-fruits, when ye bring a new meat-offering unto the Lord, after your weeks be out, ye shall have an holy convoca- tion ; ye shall do no servile work : 27 But ye shall offer the burnt-offering for a sweet savour unto the Lord ; 'two young bullocks, one ram, seven lambs of the first year ; 28 And their meat-offering of flour mingled with oil, three tenth-deals unto one bullock, two tenth- deals unto one ram, 29 A several tenth-deal unto one lamb, through- oat the seven lambs ; 30 And one kid of the goats, to make an atone- ment for you. 120 Before C 11 R I S T 1+52. » Ezck. 46. 4. 'eh. 10. 10. 1 Sam.20.5. 1 Cliron. 23. 31. 2 Cliron. 2. 4. Ezra 3. 5. Nch. 10.33. Isii. 1. 13, 14. Er.ek. 45. 17. & 46. 6. Iloa. 2. 11. Col. 2. 16. * eh. 15. 4- 12. ' ver. 22. ch. 15. 24. «• Ex. 12. 6, 18. Lev. 23. 5. eh. 9. 3. Deut. 16.1. Kzek. 45. 21. •Lev. 23. 6 •Ex. 12.16. Lev. 23. 7. P rer. 31. Lev. 22. 20 eh. 29. 8. Deut.15.21 f ver. 15. 'Ex. 12.16 A 13. 6. Lev. 23. 8 •Ex. 23.16 A 34. 22 Lev. 23. 10 15. Deut.16.10 Acts 2. 1. < See Lev. 23. 18, 19. Before CHRIST 1452. • Ter. 19. • Lev. 23. 24. 'ch.28.11. • ch. 28. 3. <*ch.l6.11, 12. Lev. 16. 29. & 23. 27 /Ps.35.13. Isa. 58. i. »ch.28.19. * Lev. 16. ,5. • Lev. 23. 33. Deut. 16. 13. Ezek. 45. 25. * Ezra 3. 4 ' ver. 3, 4, 9,10. ch. 15. 12. & 28. 7, 14. /Sundry solemn feasts, 31 Ye shall offer them beside the continual burnt- offering and his meat-offering ("they shall be unto you without blemish) and their drink-offerings. CHAP. XXIX. The offering at the feasts. AND in the seventh month, on the first day of the month, ye shall have an holy convocation ; ye shall do no servile work : "it is a day of blowing the trumpets unto you. 2 And ye shall offer a burnt-offering for a sweet savour unto the Lord ; one young bullock, one ram, and seven lambs of the first year without blemish : 3 And their meat-offering shall be of flour min- gled with oil, three tenth-deals for a bullock, and two tenth-deals for a ram, 4 And one tenth-deal for one lamb, throughout the seven lambs: 5 And one kid of the goats for a sin-offering, to make an atonement for you : 6 Beside the burnt-offering of the month, and his meat-offering, and ""the daily burnt-offering, and his meat-offering, and their drink-offerings, ''accord- ing unto their manner, for a sweet savour, a sacri- fice made by fire unto the Lord. 7 IF And e ye shall have on the tenth day of this seventh month an holy convocation : and ye shall Afflict your souls : ye shall not do any work therein: 8 But ye shall offer a burnt-offering unto the Lord for a sweet savour ; one young bullock, one ram, and seven lambs of the first year ; "they shall be unto you without blemish: 9 And their meat-offering shall be of flour min- gled with oil, three tenth-deals to a bullock, and two tenth-deals to one ram, 10 A several tenth-deal for one lamb, through- out the seven lambs : 11 One kid of the goats for a sin-offering ; be- sides 'the sin-offering of atonement, and the con- tinual burnt-offering, and the meat-offering of it, and their drink-offerings. 12 UAnd 'on the fifteenth day of the seventh month ye shall have an holy convocation ; ye shall do no servile work, and ye shall keep a feast unto the Lord seven days : 13 And 'ye shall offer a burnt-offering, a sacrifice made by fire, of a sweet savour unto the Lord ; thirteen young bullocks, two rams, and fourteen lambs of the first year; they shall be without blemish: 14 And their meat-offering shall be of flour min- gled with oil, three tenth-deals unto every bullock of the thirteen bullocks, two tenth-deals to each ram of the two rams, 15 And a several tenth-deal to each lamb of the fourteen lambs : 16 And one kid of the goats for a sin-offering ; beside the continual burnt-offering, his meat-offer- ing, and his drink-offering. 17 If And on the second day ye shall offer twelve young bullocks, two rams, fourteen lambs of the first year without spot: 18 And their meat-offering and their drink-offer- ings for the bullocks, for the rams, and for the lambs, shall be according to their number, 'after the manner : 19 And one kid of the goats for a sin-offering ; beside the continual burnt-offering, and the meat- offering thereof, and their drink-offerings. 20 If And on the third day eleven bullocks, two rams, fourteen lambs of the first year without blemish : with their offerings, &c. CHAP. XXX, XXXI. Vows not to be broken 21 And their meat-offering and their drink-offer- ings for the bullocks, for the rams, and for the lambs, shall be according to their number,'"after the manner: 22 And one goat for a sin-offering ; beside the continual burnt-offering, and his meat-offering, and his drink-offering. 23 IF And on the fourth day ten bullocks, two rams, and fourteen lambs of the first year without blemish : 24 Their meat-offering and their drink-offerings for the bullocks, for the rams, and for the lambs, shall be according to their number, after the manner: 25 And one kid of the goats for a sin-offering ; beside the continual burnt-offering, his meat-offer- ing, and his drink-offering. 26 IF And on the fifth day nine bullocks, two rams, and fourteen lambs of the first year without spot : 27 And their meat-offering and their drink-offer- ings for the bullocks, for the rams, and for the lambs, shall be according to their number, after the manner : 28 And one goat for a sin-offering ; beside the continual burnt-offering, and his meat-offering, and his drink-offering. 29 IF And on the sixth day eight bullocks, two rams, and fourteen lambs of the first year without blemish : 30 And their meat-offering and their drink-offer- ings for the bullocks, for the rams, and for the lambs, shall be according to their number, after the manner : 31 And one goat for a sin-offering ; beside the continual burnt-offering, his meat-offering, and his drink-offering. 32 IF And on the seventh day seven bullocks, two rams, and fourteen lambs of the first year with- out blemish : 33 And their meat-offering and their drink-offer- ings for the bullocks, for the rams, and for the lambs, shall be according to their number, after the manner: 34 And one goat for a sin-offering ; beside the continual burnt-offering, his meat-offering, and his drink-offering. 35 TF On the eighth day ye shall have a "solemn assembly : ye shall do no servile work therein : 36 But ye shall offer a burnt-offering, a sacrifice made by fire, of a sweet savour unto the Lord : one bullock, one ram, seven lambs of the first year without blemish : 37 Their meat-offering and their drink-offerings for the bullock, for the ram, and for the lambs, shall be according to their number, after the manner : 38 And one goat for a sin-offering ; beside the continual burnt-offering, and his meat-offering, and his drink-offering. 39 These things ye shall II do unto the Lord in your "set feasts, beside your ''vows, and your free- will-offerings, for your burnt-offerings, and for your meat-offerings, and for your drink-offerings, and for your peace-offerings. 40 And Moses told the children of Israel accord- ing to all that the Lord commanded Moses. CHAP. XXX. Vows are not to be broken. AND Moses spake unto "the heads of the tribes concerning the children of Israel, saying, This is the thing which the Lord hath commanded. 2 6 If a man vow a vow unto the Lord, or "swear an oath to bind his soul with a bond ; he shall not t break his Avord, he shall ''do according to all that proceedeth out of his mouth. Q Before Before CHRIST cunrsT 1452. 1452. "• ver. 18. t Heb. h/r vowt were upon Iter. Pi. 56. 12. « Gen. 3.16. ■ Lev. 33. 36. |1 Or, offer. « her. 23.2. 1 Cliron. 23. 31. 2 Cliron. 31.3. Ezra 3. 5. Neh. 10.33. Isa. 1. 14. P Lev. 7.11, 10. k 22. 21, 23. «ch. 1.4, 16. & 7.2. «■ Lev. 27.2. Dent. 23. 21. » ch. 25.17 Judg. 11. » ch. 27. 13. 30,35. Eccles. 5.4. • Lev. 5. 4. Mutt. 14.9. Acts 23. 14. t Heb. profane. Pa. 65.20. d Job 22. 27. Ps" 22. 25. & 50. 14. k ' t Heb. 66. 13, 14. AUionsand .4 116. 14, of a tribr,a 18. thousand Nah. 1. 15. of a tribe 3 If a woman also vow a vow unto the Lord, and bind herself by a bond, being in her father's house in her youth ; 4 And her father hear her vow, and her bond wherewith she hath bound her soul, and her father shall hold his peace at her ; then all her vows shall stand, and every bond wherewith she hath bound her soul shall stand. 5 But if her father disallow her in the day that he heareth, not any of her vows or of her bonds wherewith she hath bound her soul shall stand; and the Lord shall forgive her, because her father disallowed her. 6 And if she had at all an husband when t she vowed, or uttered aught out of her lips, wherewith she bound her soul : 7 And her husband heard it, and held his peace at her in the day that he heard it : then her vows shall stand, and her bonds wherewith she bound her soul shall stand. 8 But if her husband 'disallowed her on the day that he heard it, then he shall make her vow which she vowed, and that which she uttered with her lips, wherewith she bound her soul, of none effect ; and the Lord shall forgive her. 9 But every vow of a widow, and of her that is divorced, wherewith they have bound their souls, shall stand against her. 10 And if she vowed in her husband's house, or bound her soul by a bond with an oath ; 11 And her husband heard it, and held his peace at her, and disallowed her not : then all her vows shall stand, and every bond wherewith she bound her soul shall stand. 12 But if her husband hath utterly made them void on the day he heard them ; then whatsoever proceeded out of her lips concerning her vows, or concerning the bond of her soul, shall not stand : her husband hath made them void ; and the Lord shall forgive her. 13 Every vow, and every binding oath to afflict the soul, her husband may establish it, or her hus- band may make it void. 14 But if her husband altogether hold his peace at her from day to day; then he establisheth all her vows, or all her bonds, which are upon her : he confirmeth them, because he held his peace at her in the day that he heard them. 15 But if he shall any ways make them void after that he hath heard them ; then he shall bear her iniquity. 16 Ihese are the statutes which the Lord com- manded Moses between a man and his wife, between the father and his daughter, being yet in her youth in her father's house. CHAP. XXXI. The Midianites arc spoiled, and Balaam slain. AND the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 2 "Avenge the children of Israel of the Midi- anites : afterward shalt thou ''be gathered unto thy people. 3 And Moses spake unto the people, saying, Arm some of yourselves unto the war, and let them go against the Midianites, and avenge the Lord of Midian. 4 f Of every tribe a thousand, throughout all the tribes of Israel, shall ye send to the war. So there were delivered out of the thousands of 121 The Midianites spoiled. Israel, a thousand of every tribe, twelve thousand armed for war. 6 And Moses sent them to the war, a thousand of every tribe, them and Phinehas the son of Eleazar the priest, to the war, with the holy instruments, and 'the trumpets to blow in his hand. 7 And they warred against the Midianites, as the Loed commanded Moses; and ''they slew all the "males. 8 And they slew the kings of Midian, beside the rest of them that were slain ; namely/ Evi, and Rekem, and Zur, and Hur, and Beba, five kings of Midian: "Balaam also the son of Beor they slew with the sword. 9 And the children of Israel took all the women of Midian captives, and their little ones, and took the spoil of all their cattle, and all their Hocks, and all their goods. 10 And they burnt all their cities wherein they dwelt, and all their goodly castles, with fire. 11 And ''they took all the spoil, and all the prey, both of men and of beasts. 12 And they brought the captives, and the prey, and the spoil unto Moses and Eleazar the priest, and unto the congregation of the children of Israel, unto the camp at the plains of Moab, which are by Jordan near Jericho. 13 f And Moses and Eleazar the priest, and all the princes of the congregation, went forth to meet them without the camp. 14 And Moses was wroth with the officers of the host, with the captains over thousands, and captains over hundreds, which came from the f battle. 15 And Moses said unto them, Have ye saved 'all the women alive ? 16 Behold, ''these caused the children of Israel, through the 'counsel of Balaam, to commit trespass against the Lord in the matter of Peor, and '"there was a plague among the congregation of the Lord. 17 Now therefore "kill every male among the little ones, and kill every woman that hath known man by lying with f him. 18 But all the women-children , that have not known a man by lying with him, keep alive for yourselves. 19 And "do ye abide without the camp seven days : whosoever hath killed any person, and J, who- soever hath touched any slain, purify both your- selves and your captives on the third day, and on the seventh day. 20 And purify all your raiment, and all fthat is made of skins, and all work of goats' hair, and all things made of wood. 21 H And Eleazar the priest said unto the men of war which went to the battle, This is the ordinance of the law which the Lord commanded Moses ; 22 Only the gold, and the silver, the brass, the iron, the tin, and the lead, 23 Every thing that may abide the fire, ye shall make it go through the fire, and it shall be clean : nevertheless it shall be purified s with the water of separation : and all that abideth not the fire ye shall make go through the water. 24 r And ye shall wash your clothes on the seventh day, and ye shall be clean, and afterward ye shall come into the camp. 25 1 And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 26 Take the sum of the prey | that was taken, both of man and of beast, thou, and Eleazar the priest, and the chief fathers of the congregation : 122 NUMBEKS. Before CHRIST 1452. ■ ch. 10. 9. d Deut. 20. 13. Judg.21.il. 1 Sum.27.9. 1 Kings 11. 15, 10. 'See Judg. 6.1,2, /Josh. 13. 21. a Josh. 13. 22. '< Deut. 20. 14. f Heb. host of war. •See Dent.20.13. 1 Sam. 15. 3. * ch. 25. 2. ' ch. 24. 14. 2 Pet. 2. 15. Rev. 2. 14. "> ch. 25. 9. » Judg. 21. 11. fHeb. a male. ° ch. 5. 2. p ch. 19.11, fHeb. instru- ment, or, vessel of skins. 1 ch. 19. 9, 17. Lev. 11. 25. fVSeb.oftht captivity. Before CHRIST 1452. « Josh. 22. 8. 1 Sam.30.4. t See ver. 30, 47. & ch. 18. 26. See ver. 42-47. || Or, goa Is. ch. 3. 7. 8, 25. 31 ,36. &. 18. 3, 4. v ch. 18. 8, 19. ver. 30. t Heb. hand. t Heb. found. '<• Ex. 30. 12, 16. fHeb. heave-offer- ing. The sum of the prey, and division of it. 27 And 'divide the prey into two parts ; between them that took the war upon them, who went out to battle, and between all the congregation : 28 And levy a tribute unto the Lord of the men of war which went out to battle : 'one soul of five hundred, both of the persons, and of the beeves, and of the asses, and of the sheep : 29 Take it of their half, and give it unto Eleazar the priest, for an heave-offering of the Lord. 30 And of the children of Israel's half, thou shalt take "one portion of fifty, of the persons, of the beeves, of the asses, and of the || flocks, of all man- ner of beasts, and give them unto the Levites, 'which keep the charge of the tabernacle of the Lord. 31 And Moses and Eleazar the priest did as the Lord commanded Moses. 32 And the booty, being the rest of the prey which the men of war had caught, was six hundred thou- sand and seventy thousand and five thousand sheep, 33 And threescore and twelve thousand beeves, 34 And threescore and one thousand asses, 35 And thirty and two thousand persons in all, of women that had not known man by lying with him. 36 And the half which was the portion of them that went out to war, was in number three hundred thousand and seven and thirty thousand and five hundred sheep : 37 And the Lord's tribute of the sheep was six hundred and threescore and fifteen. 38 And the beeves were thirty and six thou- sand ; of which the Lord's tribute was threescore and twelve. 39 And the asses were thirty thousand and five hundred ; of which the Lord's tribute was three- score and one. 40 And the persons were sixteen thousand, of which the Lord's tribute was thirty and two persons. 41 And Moses gave the tribute, which was the Lord's heave-offering, unto Eleazar the priest, y as the Lord commanded Moses. 42 And of the children of Israel's half, which Moses divided from the men that warred, 43 (Now the half that pertained unto the congre- gation was three hundred thousand and thirty thou- sand and seven thousand and five hundred sheep, 44 And thirty and six thousand beeves, 45 And thirty thousand asses and five hundred, 46 And sixteen thousand persons ;) 47 Even *of the children of Israel's half, Moses took one portion of fifty, both of man and of beast, and gave them unto the Levites, which kept the charge of the tabernacle of the Lord ; as the Lord commanded Moses. 48 IF And the officers which were over thousands of the host, the captains of thousands, and captains of hundreds, came near unto Moses : 49 And they said unto Moses, Thy servants have taken the sum of the men of war which are under our t charge, and there lacketh not one man of us. 50 We have therefore brought an oblation for the Lord, what every man hath fgotten, of jewels of gold, chains, and bracelets, rings, ear-rings, and tablets, "to make an atonement for our souls before the Lord. 51 And Moses and Eleazar the priest took the gold of them, even all wrought jewels. 52 And all the gold of the f offering that they offered up to the Lord, of the captains of thousands, and of the captains of hundreds, was sixteen thou- sand seven hundred and fifty shekels. The Reubenites and Gadites CHAP. XXXII. sue for their inheritance. 53 {For 'the men of war had taken spoil, every man for himself.) 54 And Moses and Eleazar the priest took the gold of the captains of thousands, and of hundreds, and brought it into the tabernacle of the congrega- tion, for a memorial for the children of Israel before the Lord. CHAP. XXXII. 1 The Reubenites and Gadites sue for their inheritance on that side Jordan. 39 They conquer it. "1VTOW the children of Reuben and the children 1M of Gad had a very great multitude of cattle : and when they saw the land of " Jazer, and the land of Gilead, that behold, the place was a place for cattle ; 2 The children of Gad and the children of Reuben came and spake unto Moses, and to Eleazar the priest, and unto the princes of the congregation, saying, 3 Ataroth, and Dibon, and Jazer, and 'Nimrah, and Heshbon, and Elealeh, and 'Shebam, and Nebo, and d Beon, 4 Even the country 'which the Lord smote before the congregation of Israel, is a land for cattle, and thy servants have cattle : 5 Wherefore, said they, if we have found grace in thy sight, let this land be given unto thy servants for a possession, and bring us not over Jordan. 6 IT And Moses said unto the children of Gad and to the children of Reuben, Shall your brethren go to war, and shall ye sit here ? 7 And wherefore t discourage ye the heart of the children of Israel from going over into the land which the Lord hath given them ? 8 Thus did your fathers, ■'when I sent them from Kadesh-barnea "to see the land. 9 For ''when they went up unto the valley of Eshcol, and saw the land, they discouraged the heart of the children of Israel, that they should not go into the land which the Lord had given them. 10 And the Lord's anger was kindled the same time, and he sware, saying, 11 Surely none of the men that came uj) out of Egypt, ''from twenty years old and upward, shall see the land which I sware unto Abraham, unto Isaac, and unto Jacob ; because 'they have not t wholly followed me : 12 Save Caleb the son of Jephunneh the Kene- zite, and Joshua the son of Nun : '"for they have wholly followed the Lord. 13 And the Lord's anger was kindled against Israel, and he made them "wander in the wilderness forty years, until "all the generation that had done evil in the sight of the Lord was consumed. 14 And behold, ye are risen up in your fathers' stead, an increase of sinful men, to augment yet the ''fierce anger of the Lord toward Israel. 15 For if ye 'turn away from after him, he will yet again leave them in the wilderness ; and ye shall destroy all this people. 16 II And they came near unto him, and said, We will build sheep-folds here for our cattle, and cities for our little ones : 17 But 'we ourselves will go ready armed before the children of Israel, until we have brought them unto their place : and our little ones shall dwell in the fenced cities, because of the inhabitants of the land. 18 'We will not return unto our houses, until Before Beforo CHRIST CHRIST 1452. 1452. 'Deut. 20. 14. * ver. 33. Josh. 12. 1. & 13. 8. » Deut. 3. « Ex. 30.16. 18. Josh. 1. 14. & 4. 12, 13. * Deut. 3. 20. Josh. 11.23. • ch.21.32. Josh. 13.25. & 18.1. X Josh. 22. 4_ 2 Sam. 24.5. * Deut. 3. 12, 15, 16, 18. Josh. 1. 15. & 13. 8, 32. & 22. 4, 9. a Gen. 4. 7. & 44. 16. <> ver. 36, Isn. 59. 12. Betlt-niiH- rah. i> ver. 16, 34, &,c. « ver. 38, Shibmah. d ver. 38, B lalrmfon. • ch. 21. 24, 34. ' Josh.1.14. *Josh.4.12. ' Josh.1.13. fHeb. break. f ch. 13. 3, 26. a Deut. 1. 22. "ch. 13.24, 31. Deut. 1. 24, 28. * ch. 14. 11, 21. Deut. 1. 34. * ch. 14. 28, 29. Deut. 1. 35. ' ch. 14. 24, 30. t Heb. / Deut. 3. fulfilled 12-17. after me. & 29. 8. »' cli. 14. Josh. 12.6. 24. & 13. 8. Deut. 1.36. & 22. 4. Josh. 14. 8, ■J ch. 21. 24, 9. 33, 36. » ch. 14.33, 34, 35. « ch. 26. 64, 05. '•ch.33. 45, 46. ' Deut. 2. 36. ' ver. 3. P Deut. 1. Nimrah. 34. m ver. 24. i Deut. 30. " ch. 21.27. 17. o Isa. 46. 1. Josh. 22. Pel). 22. 41. 16, 18. 1 See ver. 2 Chron. 7. 3. 19. &, 15. 2 Ex. 23. 13. Josh. 23.7. f Heb. they called by iiai.ti the names • Josh. 4. of the 12, 13. cities. <■ Gen. 50. 23. • Deut. 3. 12, 13, 15. •Josh.22.24. Joih. 1:;. 31. & 17.1. the children of Israel have inherited every man his inheritance. 19 For we will not inherit with them on yonder side Jordan, or forward ; 'because our inheritance is fallen to us on this side Jordan eastward. 20 IT And "Moses said unto them, If ye will do this thing, if ye will go armed before the Lord to war, 21 And will go all of you armed over Jordan before the Lord, until he hath driven out his ene- mies from before him, 22 And 'the land be subdued before the Lord : then afterward y ye shall return, and be guiltless before the Lord, and before Israel ; and J this land shall be your possession before the Lord. 23 But if ye will not do so, behold, ye have sinned against the Lord : and be sure "your sin will find you out. 24 'Build you cities for your little ones, and folds for your sheep; and do that which hath pro- ceeded out of } r our mouth. 25 And the children of Gad and the children of Reuben spake unto Moses, saying, Thy servants will do as my lord commandeth. 26 'Our little ones, our wives, our flocks, and all our cattle, shall be there in the cities of Gilead : 27 ''But thy servants will pass over, every man armed for war, before the Lord to battle, as my lord saith. 28 So 'concerning them Moses commanded Elea- zar the priest, and Joshua the son of Nun, and the chief fathers of the tribes of the children of Israel : 29 And Moses said unto them, If the children of Gad and the children of Reuben will pass with you over Jordan, every man armed to battle, before the Lord, and the landshall be subdued before you; then ye shall give them the land of Gilead for a possession: 30 But if they will not pass over with you armed, they shall have possessions among you in the land of Canaan. 31 And the children of Gad and the children of Reuben answered, saying, As the Lord hath said unto thy servants, so will we do. 32 We will pass over armed before the Lord into the land of Canaan, that the possession of our in- heritance on this side Jordan viay be ours. 33 And J Moses gave unto them, even to the chil- dren of Gad, and to the children of Reuben, and unto half the tribe of Manasseh, the son of Joseph, "the kingdom of Sihon king of the Amorites, and the kingdom of Og king of Bashan, the land, with the cities thereof in the coasts, even the cities of the country round about. 34 IF And the children of Gad built ''Dibon, and Ataroth, and 'Aroer, 35 And Atroth, Shophan, and Jazer, and Jog- behah, 36 And 'Beth-nimrah, and Beth-haran, '"fenced cities : and folds for sheep. 37 And the children of Reuben "built Heshbon, and Elealeh, and Kirjathaim, 38 And "Nebo, and ■''Baal-meon, ('their names being changed,) and Shibmah: and fgave other names unto the cities which they builded. 39 And the children of 'Maclnr the son oi' Manas- seh went to Gilead, ami took it, and dispossessed the Amorite which was in it. 40 And Moses gave Gilead unto Machii the son of Manasseh; and he dwelt therein. 123 Two and forty journeys 41 And 'Jair the son of Manasseh went and took thesmall towns thereof, and called them "Havoth-j air. 42 And Nobah went and took Kenath, and the villages thereof, and called it Nobah, after his own name. CHAR XXXIII. Two and forty journeys of the Israelites. THESE are the journeys of the children of Israel, which went forth out of the land of Egypt with their armies under the hand of Moses and Aaron. 2 And Moses wrote their goings out according to their journeys by the commandment of the Loud : and these are their journeys according to their goings out. 3 And they "departed from Rameses in 'the first month, on the fifteenth day of the first month ; on the morrow after the passover the children of Israel went out c with an high hand in the sight of all the Egyptians. 4 For the Egyptians buried all their first-born, ''which the Lord had smitten among them ; 'upon their gods also the Loud executed judgments. 5 'And the children of Israel removed from Rameses, and pitched in Succoth. 6 And they departed from "Succoth, and pitched in Etham, which is in the edge of the wilderness. 7 And ''they removed from Etham, and turned again unto Pi-hahiroth, which is before Baal-zephon : and they pitched before Migdol. 8 And they departed from before Pi-hahiroth, and 'passed through the midst of the sea into the wilderness, and went three days' journey in the wilderness of Etham, and pitched in Marah. 9 And they removed from Marah, and 'came unto Elim : and in Elim were twelve fountains of water, and threescore and ten palm-trees ; and they pitched there. 10 And they removed from Elim, and encamped by the Red sea. 11 And they removed from the Red sea, and en- camped in the 'wilderness of Sin. 12 And they took their journey out of the wil- derness of Sin, and encamped in Dophkah. 13 And they departed from Dophkah, and en- camped in Alush. 14 And they removed from Alush, and encamped at "Rephidim, where was no water for the people to drink. 15 And they departed from Rephidim, and pitched in the "wilderness of Sinai. 16 And they removed from the desert of Sinai, and pitched "at || Kibroth-hattaavah. 17 And they departed from Kibroth-hattaavah, and ^encamped at Hazeroth. 18 And they departed from Hazeroth, and pitched in ''Rithmah. 19 And they departed from Rithmah, and pitched at Rimmon-parez. _ 20 And they departed from Rimmon-parez, and pitched in Libnah. 21 And they removed from Libnah, and pitched at Rissah. 22 And they journeyed from Rissah, and pitched in Kehelathah. 23 And they went from Kehelathah, and pitched in mount Shapher. 24 And they removed from mount Shapher, and encamp'e'd in Haradah. 124 NUMBERS. Before CHRIST 1452. ' Deut.3.14. Josh. 13.30. 1 Chron. 2. 21, 22, 23. » Judg. 10. 4. 1 Kings 4. 13. Before CHRIST 1490. « Ex. 12. 37. 1491. 1 Ex. 12. 2 k 13. 4. • Ex. 14. 8. ■* Ex. 12.29. •Ex. 12. 12. k 18. 11. Isa. 19. 1. Rev. 12. 8. /Ex.12.37. a Ex.13.20. * Ex. 14. 2, * Ex. 14.22. k 15.22,23. * Ex.15.27. Deut.10.6. See Oen. 36. 27. Dour. 10. 6. 1 Chron. 1. 42. Deut. 10. 7. "Deut. 2.8. 1 Kings 9. 26. k 22.48. 1463. "ch. 20. 1. k 27.14. ■ch. 20.22, 23. k 21. 4. V ch. 20.25, 28. Deut. 10.6. k 32. 60. « Ex. 16. 1. 'Ex. 17.1. k 19. 2. » Ex. 16. 1. k 19. 1, 2. •ch.11.34. || That is, the graves of lust. pch. 11.35. Jch.12.16 ch. 21. 1, kc. * ch. 21. 4. » ch. 21.10. ch.21.11. Or, heaps nfAbarim. <* ch.21.11. •ch.32.34. /Jer. 48. 22. Ezek. 6.14. a ch. 21.20. Deut. 32. 49. "ch. 22.1. | Or, the plains of Shittim. ' ch. 25. 1. Josh. 2. 1. * Deut. 7.1, :. k 9. 1. Josh. 3. 17. 'Ex. 2:). 24. 33. & 34. 13. Deut. 7. 2, 5. k 12. 3. Josh. 11.12. Judg. 2. 2. '"'ch. 26. 53, 54, 55. of the Israelites. 25 And they removed from Haradah, and pitched in Makheloth. 26 And they removed from Makheloth, and en- camped at Tahath. 27 And they departed from Tahath, and pitched at Tarah. 28 And they removed from Tarah, and pitched in Mithcah. 29 And they went from Mithcah, and pitched in Hashmonah. 30 And they departed from Hashmonah, and "encamped at Moseroth. 31 And they departed from Moseroth, and pitched in Bene-jaakan. 32 And they removed from 'Bene-jaakan, and 'encamped at Hor-hagidgad. 33 And they went from Hor-hagidgad, andpitched in Jotbathah. 34 And they removed from Jotbathah, and en- camped at Ebronah. 35 And they departed from Ebronah, "and en- camped at Ezion-gaber. 36 And they removed from Ezion-gaber, and pitched in the "wilderness of Zin, which is Kadesh. 37 And they removed from x Kadesh, andpitched in mount Hor, in the edge of the land of Edom. 38 And "Aaron the priest went up into mount Hor at the commandment of the Lord, and died there, in the fortieth year after the children of Israel were come out of the land of Egypt, in the first day of the fifth month. 39 And Aaron was an hundred and twenty and three years old when he died in mount Hor. 40 And 'king Arad the Canaanite, which dwelt in the south in the land of Canaan, heard of the coming of the children of Israel. < 41 And they departed from mount "Hor, and pitched in Zalmonah. 42 And they departed from Zalmonah, and pitched in Punon. 43 And they departed from Punon, and ^pitched in Oboth. 44 And c they departed from Oboth, and pitched in || rf Ije-abarim, in the border of Moab. 45 And they departed from Iim, and pitched e in Dibon-gad. 46 And they removed from Dibon-gad, and en- camped in Almon- / diblathaim. 47 And they removed from Almon-diblathaim, "and pitched in the mountains of Abarim, before Nebo. 48 And they departed from the mountains of Abarim, and ''pitched in the plains of Moab by Jor- dan near Jericho. 49 And they pitched by Jordan, from Beth-jesi- moth even unto II 'Abel-shittim in the plains of Moab. 50 IT And the Lord spake unto Moses in the plains of Moab by Jordan near Jericho, saying, 51 Speak unto the children of Israel, and say unto them, ''When ye are passed over Jordan into the land of Canaan ; 52 'Then ye shall drive out all the inhabitants of the land from before you, and destroy all their pictures, and destroy all their molten images, and quite pluck down all their high places : 53 And ye shall dispossess the inhabitants of the land, and dwell therein : for I have given you the land to possess it. 54 And "ye shall divide the land by lot for an in- TJie borders of Canaan. CHAP. XXXIV, XXXV. The cities of refuge heritance among your families : and to the more ye shall fgive the more inheritance, and to the fewer ye shall f give the less inheritance : every man's in- heritance shall be in the place where his lot falleth ; ac- cording to the tribes of your fathers ye shall inherit. 55 But if ye will not drive out the inhabitants of the land from before you ; then it shall come to pass, that those which ye let remain of them shall be "pricks in your eyes, and thorns in your sides, and shall vex you in the land wherein ye dwell. 56 Moreover, it shall come to pass, that I shall do unto you, as I thought to do unto them. CHAP. XXXIV. The navies of the men which shall divide the land. AND the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 2 Command the children of Israel, and say unto them, When ye come into "the land of Canaan ; (this is the land that shall fall unto you for an in- heritance, even the land of Canaan with the coasts thereof:) 3 Then 6 your south quarter shall be from the wilderness of Zin along by the coast of Edom, and your south border shall be the outmost coast of "the salt sea eastward : 4 And your border shall turn from the south d to the ascent of Akrabbim, and pass on to Zin : and the going forth thereof shall be from the south "to Kadesh-barnea, and shall go on to 'Hazar-addar, and pass on to Azmon : 5 And the border shall fetch a compass from Azmon ''unto the river of Egypt, and the goings out of it shall be at the sea. 6 And as for the western border, ye shall even have the great sea for a border : this shall be your west border. 7 And this shall be your north border : from the great sea ye shall point out for you ''mount Hor : 8 From mount Hor ye shall point out your border 'unto the entrance of Hamath : and the goings forth of the border shall be to ''Zedad : 9 TIAnd the border shall go on to Ziphron, and the goings out of it shall be at 'Hazar-enan : this shall be your north border. 10 And ye shall point out your east border from Hazar-enan to Shepham : 11 And the coast shall go down from Shepham m to Riblah, on the east side of Ain ; and the border shall descend, and shall reach unto the f side of the sea "of Chinnereth eastward : 12 And the border shall go down to Jordan, and the goings out of it shall be at "the salt sea. This shall be your land with the coasts thereof round about. 13 And Moses commanded the children of Israel, saying, ''This is the land which ye shall inherit by lot, which the Lord commanded to give unto the nine tribes, and to the half tribe : 14 'For the tribe of the children of Reuben, accord- ing to the house of their fathers, and the tribe of the children of Gad according to the house of their fa- thers, have received their inheritance ; and half the tribe of Manasseh have received their inheritance : 15 The two tribes and the half-tribe have re- ceived their inheritance on this side Jordan near Jericho eastward, toward the sun-rising. 16 And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 17 These are the names of the men wliich shall divide the land unto you : 'Eleazar the priest, and Joshua the son of Nun. Before CHRIST 1152. t Heb. multiply his inherit- ance.. t Heb. di- minish his inheritance " Josh. 23. 13. Judg. 2. 3. Ps. 106.34, 36. See Ex. 23. 33. Ezek. 28. 21. "Gen. 17.8. Deut. 1. 7. Ps.7S.55.4 105. 11. Ezek. 47. 14. «■ Josh. 15. 1. See Ezek. 47. 13, 4c. ' Gen. 14. 3. Josh. 15. 2. JJosh.15.3. •ch.13.26. 4 32. 8. /See Josh. 15. 3. 4. a Gen. 15. 18. Josh. 15. 4, 47. 1 Kings 8. 65. Isa. 27. 12. Ach.33.37, 'ch. 13.21. 2 Kings 14. 25. * Ezek. 47. 15. ' Ezek. 47. 17. »' 2 Kings 23.33. Jer. 39. 5,6. t Heb. shouUier. •> Deut. 3. 17. Josh. 11. 2. 4 19. 35. Mutt. 14. 34. Luke 5. 1. o ver. 3. P ver. 1. Josh. 14.1, 2. « ch. 32. 33. Josh. 14. 2, 3. -Josh.14.1. 4 19. 61. Before CHRIST 1452. ch. 1. 4, 16. 1451. «Josh.l4.3, 4. 4 21. 2. See Ezek. 45. 1, 4e. 4 48. 8, 4c. » ver. 13. Dent. 4. 41. Josh. 20. 2, 7,8.421.3, 13, 21, 27, 32. 36, 38. t Heb. above them ye. shall give. « Josh. 21. 41. e wiuet. f ver. 12. f Heb. cleave to the, t£c. a 1 Kings 21.3. * 1 Chron. 23. 22. ch. 27. 1. t Heb. to some that were of the families. * ch. 26. 3. & 33. 50. 33 So ye shall not pollute the land wherein ye are: for blood "it delileth the land : and f the land cannot be cleansed of the blood that is shed therein, but "by the blood of him that shed it. 34 "Defile not therefore the land which ye shall inhabit, wherein I dwell : for 1 the Lord dwell among the children of Israel. CHAP. XXXVI. The daughters of Zelophehad marry their father's brothers' sons. AND the chief fathers of the families of the "chil- dren of Gilead, the son of Machir, the son of Manasseh, of the families of the sons of Joseph, came near, and spake before Moses, and before the princes, the chief fathers of the children of Israel : 2 And they said, ''The Lord commanded my lord to give the land for an inheritance by lot to the children of Israel : and 'my lord was commanded by the Lord to give the inheritance of Zelophehad our brother unto his daughters. 3 And if they be married to any of the sons of the other tribes of the children of Israel, then shall their inheritance be taken from the inheritance of our fathers, and shall be put to the inheritance of the tribe f whereunto they are received : so shall it be taken from the lot of our inheritance. 4 And when ''the jubilee of the children of Israel shall be, then shall their inheritance be put unto the inheritance of the tribe whereunto they are re- ceived : so shall their inheritance be taken away from the inheritance of the tribe of our fathers. 5 And Moses commanded the children of Israel according to the word of the Lord, saying, The tribe of the sons of Joseph 'hath said well. 6 This is the thing which the Lord doth com- mand concerning the daughters of Zelophehad, say- ing, Let them f marry to whom they think best ; 'only to the family of the tribe of their father shall they marry. 7 So shall not the inheritance of the children of Israel remove from tribe to tribe : for every one of the children of Israel shall -{"keep himself to the inheritance of the tribe of his fathers. 8 And ''every daughter, that possesseth an in- heritance in any tribe of the children of Israel, shall be wife unto one of the family of the tribe of her father, that the children of Israel may enjoy every man the inheritance of his fathers. 9 .Neither shall the inheritance remove from one tribe to another tribe ; but every one of the tribes of the children of Israel shall keep himself to his own inheritance. 10 Even as the Lord commanded Moses, so did the daughters of Zelophehad ; 11 'For Mahlah, Tirzah, and Hoglah, and Milcah, and Noah, the daughters of Zelophehad, were mar- ried unto their father's brothers' sons : 12 And they were married finto the families of the sons of Manasseh the son of Joseph, and their inheritance remained in the tribe of the family of their father. 13 These are the commandments and the judg- ments, which the Lord commanded by the hand of Moses unto the children of Israel 'in the plains of Moab by Jordan near Jericho. The FIFTH Book of Moses, called DEUTERONOMY. CHAP. I, 1 Moses' speech rehearsing the story of God's promise, 19 of sending the spies to search the land. THESE be the words which Moses spake unto all Israel "on this side Jordan in the wilderness, in the plain over against lithe Red sea, between Paran, and Tophel, and Laban, and Hazeroth, and Dizahab. 2 ( There are eleven days' journey from Horeb by the way of mount Seir 'unto Kadesh-barnea.) 3 And it came to pass c in the fortieth year, in the eleventh month, on the first day of the month, that Moses spake unto the children of Israel, ac- cording unto all that the Lord had given him in commandment unto them ; 4 d After he had slain Sihon the king of the Amo- rites, which dwelt in Heshbon, and Og^ the king of Bashan, which dwelt at Astaroth e in Edrei : 5 On this side Jordan, in the land of Moab, began Moses to declare his law, saying, 6 The Lord our God spake unto us 7 in Horeb, saying, Ye have dwelt long ^enough in this mount : 7 Turn you, and take your journey, and go to the mount of the Amorites, and unto f all the places nigh thereunto, in the plain, in the hills, and in the vale, and in the south, and by the sea-side, to the land of the Canaanites, and unto Lebanon, unto the great river, the river Euphrates. 8 Behold, I have fset the land before you : go in and possess the land which the Lord sware unto your fathers, 'Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, to give unto them and to their seed after them. 9 II And T spake unto you at that time, saying, I am not able to bear you myself alone : 10 The Lord your God hath multiplied you, and behold, ''ye are this day as the stars of heaven for multitude. 11 ('The Lord God of your fathers make you a thousand times so many more as ye are, and bless you, "'as he hath promised you !) 1 2 "How can I myself alone bear your cumbrance, and your burden, and your strife ? 13 "fTake you wise men, and understanding, and known among your tribes, and I will make them rulers over you. 14 And ye answered me, and said, The thing which thou hast spoken is good for us to do. 15 So I took the chief of your tribes, wise men, and known, *and t made them heads over you, captains over thousands, and captains over hun- dreds, and captains over fifties, and captains over tens, and officers among your tribes. 16 And I charged your judges at that time, say- ing, Hear the causes between your brethren, and 'judge righteously between every man and his 'bro- ther, and the stranger that is with him. 17 "Ye shall not t respect persons in judgment; but ye shall hear the small as well as the great; ye shall not be afraid of the face of man ; for 'the judg- ment is God's : and the cause that is too hard for you, "bring it unto me, and I will hear it. 18 And I commanded you at that time all the things which ye should do. 19 IT And when we departed from Horeb, "we went through all that great and terrible wilderness, which ye saw by the way of the mountain of the Before CHRIST 145-1. ' Josh. 9.1, 10. & 22. 4,7. Or, Zuph. 'Num. 13.1 26. cli. 9. 23. • Num. 33. 38. 1451. <* Num. 21. 24, 33. 'Num. 21. 33. Josh.13.12. 1451. /Ex. 3.1. a See Ex. 19. 1. Num. 10. 11. f Heb. all his neigh- bours. fneb. given. '■Gen. 12. 7. k 15. 18. &17. 7, 8. & 26. 4. & 28. 13. i Ex. 18.18. Num. 11. 14. * Gen. 15.5. ch. 10. 22. & 28. 62. ' 2 Sam. 24 3. •» Gen. 15. 5. & 22. 17. & 26. 4. Ex. 32. 13. n 1 Kings 3. 8, 9. » See Ex. 15. 21. Num. 11. 16, 17. flleb. give. P Ex. 18.25 f Heb. gave. 9 ch. 16.18. John 7. 24. r Lev. 24. 22. » Lev. 19. 15. ch. 16. 19. 1 Sam. 16. 7. Prov. 27.23 James 2. 1. t Heb. acknow- ledge faces. 1 2Chron. 19. 6. « Ex. 18. 22, 26. * Num. 10. 12. ch. 8. 15. Jer. 2. 6. Before CHRIST 1490. y Num. 13. 26. Josh. 1. 9. 1490. « Num. 13. 3. ' Num. 13. 22. 23, 24. Num. 13. 27. J- Num. 14. 1, 2, 3, 4. Ps. 106. 24, 25. ch. 9, 28. t Heb. melted. Josh. 2. 11. /Num.13. 28,31,32, 33. ch. 9.1,2. s Num. 13. 28. A Ex. 14. 14, 25. Neh. 4. 20. Ex. 19. 4. ch. 32. 11, 12. Isa. 46. 3, 4. & 63. 9. Hos. 11. 3. See on Acts 13. 1«. * Ps. 1U6. 24. Jude 5. 'Ex. 13.21. Ps. 78. 14. "» Num. 10. 33. Kzek. 20. 6. " ch. 2. 14, 15. Num. 14. 22. 23. Ps. 95. 11. p Num. 14. 24, 30. Josh. 14. 9. ? Num. 14. 24. t Heb. fulfilled to go after. Num. 20. 12.4 27.14. ch. 3. 26. & 4. 21. & 34 4. Ps. 106. 32. ' Num. 14. 30. ' Ex. 24.13. & 33. 11. See 1 Sam. 16. 22. " Num. 27. IS, 19. ch. 31.7,23. * Num. 14. 31. v Num. 14. 3. * Isa. 7. 15, 16 Horn. 9. 11 Amorites, as the Lord our God commanded us, and "we came to Kadesh-barnea. 20 And I said unto you, Ye are come unto the mountain of the Amorites, which the Lord our God doth give unto us. 21 Behold, the Lord thy God hath set the land before thee : go up and possess it, as the Lord God of thy fathers hath said unto thee ; -'fear not, nei- ther be discouraged. 22 IT And ye came near unto me every one of you, and said, We will send men before us, and they shall search us out the land, and bring us word again by what way we must go up, and into what cities we shall come. 23 And the saying pleased me well : and °I took twelve men of you, one of a tribe : 24 And they turned and went up into the moun- tain, and came unto the valley of Eshcol, and searched it out. 25 And they took of the fruit of the land in their hands, and brought it down unto us, and brought us word again, and said, c It is a good land which the Lord our God doth give us. 26 ^Notwithstanding, ye would not go up, but rebelled against the commandment of the Lord your God : 27 And ye murmured in your tents, and said, Because the Lord "hated us, he hath brought us forth out of the land of Egypt, to deliver us into the hand of the Amorites, to destroy us. 28 Whither shall we go up ? our brethren have t discouraged our heart, saying, -The people is greater and taller than we : the cities are great and walled up to heaven ; and moreover, we have seen the sons of the s Anakims there. 29 Then I said unto you, Dread not, neither be afraid of them. 30 ''The Lord your God which goeth before you, he shall fight for you, according to all that he did for you in Egypt before your eyes ; 31 And in the wilderness, where thou hast seen how that the Lord thy God 'bare thee, as a man doth bear his son, in all the way that ye went, until ye came into this place. 32 Y et in this thing 'ye did not believe the Lord your God, 33 'Who went in the way before you, "'to search you out a place to pitch your tents in, in fire by night, to shew you by what way ye should go, and in a cloud by day. 34 And the Lord heard the voice of your words, and was wroth, "and sware, saying, 35 "Surely there shall not one of these men of this evil generation see that good land, which I sware to give unto your fathers, 36 J 'Save Caleb the son of Jephunneh : he shall see it, and to him will I give the land that he hath trodden upon, and to his children, because -he hath ]• wholly followed the Lord. 37 'Also the Lord was angry with me, for your sakes, saying, Thou also shalt not go in thither. 38 s But Joshua the son of Nun, 'which standeth before thee, he shall go in thither. "Encourage him: for he shall cause Israel to inherit it. 39 ■' Moreover, your lit tie ones, which ye said should . be a prey, and your children, which in that day had 127 The history of Israel DEUTEEONOMY. on their way to Canaan. no knowledge between good and evil, they shall go in thither, and unto them will I give it, and they shall possess it. 40 "But as for you, turn you, and take your iour- ney into the wilderness by the way of the Red sea. 41 Then ye answered and said unto me, 'We have sinned against the Lord, we will go up and light, ac- cording to all that the Loed our God commanded us. And when ye had girded on every man his weapons of war, ye were ready to go up into the hill. 42 And the Lord said unto me, Say unto them, 'Go not up, neither fight ; for I am not among you ; lest ye be smitten before your enemies. 43 So I spake unto you ; and ye would not hear, but rebelled against the commandment of the Lord, and f rf went presumptuously up into the hill. 44 And the Amorites, which dwelt in that moun- tain, came out against you, and chased you, 'as bees do, and destroyed you in Seir, even unto Hormah. 45 And ye returned and wept before the Lord ; but the Lord would not hearken to your voice, nor give ear unto you. 46 y So ye abode in Kadesh many days, according unto the days that ye abode there. CHAP. II. The story is continued, that they were not to meddle with the Edomiles, Moabites, nor Ammonites, &c. THEN we turned, and took our journey into the wilderness by the way of the Keel sea, "as the Lord spake unto me : and we compassed mount Seir many days. 2 And the Lord spake unto me, saying, 3 Ye have compassed this mountain 'long enough : turn you northward. 4 And command thou the people, saying, c Ye are to pass through the coast of your brethren the chil- dren of Esau, which dwell in Seir; and they shall be afraid of you : take ye good heed unto your- selves therefore : 5 Meddle not with them ; for I will not give you of their land, f no, not so much as a foot- breadth ; ''because I have given mount Seir unto Esau for a possession. 6 Ye shall buy meat of them for money, that ye may eat ; and ye shall also buy water of them for money, that ye may drink. 7 For the Lord thy God hath blessed thee in all the works of thy hand : he knoweth thy walking- through this great wilderness : 'these forty years the Lord thy God hath been with thee : thou hast lacked nothing. 8 'And when we passed by from our brethren the children of Esau, which dwelt in Seir, through the way of the plain from "Elath, and from Ezion- gaber, we turned and passed by the way of the wilderness of Moab. 9 And the Lord said unto me, || Distress not the Moabites, neither contend with them in battle : for I will not give thee of their land for a possession ; because I have given A Ar unto 'the children of Lot for a possession. 10 ('The Emims dwelt therein in times past, a people great, and many, and tall as 'the Anakims ; 11 Which also were accounted giants, as the Anakims : but the Moabites call them Emims. 12 '"The Horims also dwelt in Seir before-time, but the children of Esau f succeeded them, when they had destroyed them from before them, and dwelt 128 "Before CHKI8T 1490. ' Num. 14 25. » Num. 14 40. Num. 14 42. t Heb. ye were pre- sumptuous and went up. <* Num. 14 44, 45. •Pa 118. 12. /Num. 13. 25. k 20 1, 32. Judg. 11. 17. • Num. 14. 25. ch. 1. 40. * See rer.7 14. Num. 20. 14. r ITch. even In the treading of the sole of the. foul. * Gen. 36.8. Josh. 24.4. ch. 8.2,3, 4. /Judg. 11. 18. a 1 Kings 9.26. Or, Vte no hostility against Moab. » Num. 21. 28. Gen. 19. 36, 37. * Gen. 14.5. ' Num. 13. 22, 33. ch. 9. 2. ver. 22. Gen. 14. 6. * 36. 20. t Heb. ntrited limn. Before CHRIST 1451. | Or, room. "Num. 21. 12. 1 Or, valley. Num. 13. 23. • Num. 13. 28. »Num. 14. 33. 4 26. 64. f Num. 14. 35. ch. 1. 34, 3d. Ezek 20. 15. 'Ph. 78. 33. A 106. 26. Gen. 19. 38. 'Oen.14.5, Zuzims. " See ver. 10. Gen. 36. X. »Gen. 14. 6. 1 36. 20-30. ver. 12. Josh. 13. 3. Jer. 25. 20. » Gen. 10. 14. Amos 9. 7. Num. 21. 13, 14. Judg. 11. 18, 21. t Heb. be- gin. possess. 'Hi. 15.14, 15. ch. 11. 25. Josh. 2. 9, 10. ch. 20. 10. / N urn. 21. 21, 22. Judg. 11. 19. »Num. 20. 19. *See Num. 20. 18. ch. 23. 3, 4. Judg. 11. 17, 18. < Num. 21. 23. * Josh. 11. 20. ' Ex. 4. 21. • ch. 1.8. » Num. 21. 23. • ch. 7. 2. &. 20. 16. p Num. 21. 24. ch. 29. 7. 9 Lev. 27. 28 ch. 7.2, 26. in their Ustead; as Israel did unto the land of his possession, which the Lord gave unto them.) 13 Now rise up, said I, and get you over "the llbrook Zered : and we went over the brook Zered. 14 And the space in which we came "from Ka- desh-barnea, until we were come over the brook Zered, was thirty and eight years ; ''until all the generation of the men of war were wasted out from among the host, 'as the Lord sware unto them. 15 For indeed the r hand of the Lord was against them, to destroy them from among the host, until they were consumed. 16 II So it came to pass, when all the men of war were consumed and dead from among the people, 17 That the Lord spake unto me, saying, 18 Thou art to pass over through Ar, the coast of Moab, this day : 19 And when thou comest nigh over against the children of Ammon, distress them not, nor meddle with them : for I will not give thee of the land of the children of Ammon any possession; because I have given it unto 'the children of Lot for a pos- session. _ 20 (That also was accounted a land of giants : giants dwelt therein in old time ; and the Ammo- nites call them 'Zamzummims ; 21 "A people great, and many, and tall as the Ana- kims ; but the Lord destroyed them before them ; and they succeeded them, and dwelt in their stead : 22 As he did to the children of Esau, 'which dwelt in Seir, when he destroyed y the Horims from before them ; and they succeeded them, and dwelt in their stead even unto this day : 23 And 'the Avims which dwelt in Hazerim, even unto "Azzah, 'the Caphtorims, which came forth out of Caphtor, destroyed them, and dwelt in their stead.) 24 Ullise ye up, take your journey, and pass over the river Arnon : behold, I have given into thy hand Sihon the Amorite, king of Heshbon, and his land: t begin to possess it, and contend with him in battle. 25 ''This day will I begin to put the dread of thee and the fear of thee upon the nations that are under the whole heaven, who shall hear report of thee, and shall tremble, and be in anguish because of thee. 26 II And I sent messengers out of the wilder- ness of Kedemoth unto Sihon king of Heshbon 'with words of peace, saying, 27 'Let me pass through thy land: I will go along by the highway, I will neither turn unto the right hand nor to the left. 28 Thou shalt sell me meat for money, that I may eat ; and give me water for money, that I may drink : tf only 1 will pass through on my feet ; 29 ( A As the children of Esau which dwell in Seir, and the Moabites which dwell in Ar, did unto me ;) until I shall pass over Jordan into the land which the Lord our God giveth us. 30 'But Sihon king of Heshbon would not let us pass by him : for 'the Lord thy God 'hardened his spirit, and made his heart obstinate, that he might deliver him into thy hand, as appeareth this day. 31 And the Lord said unto me, Behold, I have begun to "give Sihon and his land before thee : be- gin to possess, that thou mayest inherit his land. 32 "Then Sihon came out against us, he and all his people, to fight at Jahaz. 33 And "the Lord our God delivered him before us, and *we smote him, and his sons, and all his people. 34 And we took all his cities at that time, and *ut- Of Og king of Bashan. CHAP. Ill, IV. Moses 7 prayer to enter the land. terly destroyed ftlie men, and the women, and the little ones of every city ; we left none to remain : 35 Only the cattle we took for a prey unto our- selves, ana the spoil of the cities which we took. 36 'From Aroer which is by the brink of the river of Arnon, and from the city that is by the river, even unto Gilead, there was not one city too strong for us : s the Lord our God delivered all unto us : 37 Only unto the land of the children of Ammon thou earnest not, nor unto any place of the river 'Jabbok, nor unto the cities in the mountains, nor unto "whatsoever the Lord our God forbade us. CHAP. III. 23 Ifoses' prayer to enter into the land. 27 He is permitted to see it. THEN we turned, and went up the way to Ba- shan : and "Og the king of Bashan came out against us, he and all his people, to battle *at Edrei. 2 And the Lord said unto me, Fear him not ; for I will deliver him, and all his people, and his land, into thy hand ; and thou shalt do unto him as thou didst unto 'Sihon king of the Amorites, which dwelt at Heshbon. 3 So the Lord our God delivered into our hands Og also the king of Bashan, and all his people : ''and we smote him until none was left to him remaining. 4 And we took all his cities at that time, there was not a city which we took not from them, three- score cities, 'all the region of Argob, the kingdom of Og in Bashan. 5 All these cities were fenced with high walls, gates, and bars ; beside unwalled towns a great many. 6 And we utterly destroyed them, as we did unto Sihon king / of Heshbon, utterly destroying the men, women, and children of every city. 7 But all the cattle, and the spoil of the cities, we took for a prey to ourselves. 8 And we took at that time out of the hand of the two kings of the Amorites the land that was on this side Jordan, from the river of Arnon unto mount Hermon ; 9 ( Which "Hermon the Sidonians call Sirion ; and the Amorites call it ''Shenir ;) 10 Ail the cities of the plain, and all Gilead, and 'all Bashan, unto Salchah and Edrei, cities of the kingdom of Og in Bashan. 11 'For only Og king of Bashan remained of the remnant of '"giants ; behold, his bedstead was a bed- stead of iron ; is it not in "Rabbath of the children of Ammon ? nine cubits was the length thereof, and four cubits the breadth of it, after the cubit of a man. 12 And this land, which we possessed at that time, "from Aroer, which is by the river Arnon, and half mount Gilead, and J 'the cities thereof, gave I unto the Beubenites and to the Gadites. 13 ''And the rest of Gilead, and all Bashan, being the kingdom of Og, gave I unto the half-tribe of Manasseji ; all the region of Argob, with all Bashan, which was called the land of giants. 14 r Jair the son of Manasseh took all the country of Argob, "unto the coasts of Geshuri, and Maacha- thi ; and 'called them after his own name, Bashan- liavoth-jair, unto this day. 15 "And I gave Gilead unto Machir. 16 And unto the Reubenites "and unto the Gadites I gave from Gilead even unto the river Arnon, half the valley, and the border, even unto the river Jab- bok, 'which is the border of the children of Ammon : 9 R Before Before CHRIST CHRIST 1451. 1451. t Ileb. J< Num. 34. every city 11. of rnen,and ' ch. 4. 49. women, Num. 34. and little 11. ones. Josh. 12. 3. r ch. 3. 12. •Gen. 14.3. 4 4. 48. || Of, under Jo»h. 13.9. the springs • Ps. 44. 3. of Pisyah, or, the hill. ' Gen. 32. » Num. 32. 22. 20, &c. Num. 21. f Heb. sons 24. of power. ch. 3. 16. » ver. 5, 9, 19. «Josu.22.4. * Num. 27. 18. « Num. 21. 33, 4c. ch. 29. 7. * ch. 1. 4. •Ex. 14.14. ch. 1. 30. 4 20. 4. ' Num. 21. / See 2Cor. 24. 12. 8, 9. cch.ll. 2. * Num. 21. " Ex.15.11. 35. 2 Sam. 7. 22. Ps. 71. 19. & 86. 8. 4 89. 6, 8. • Ex. 3. 8. ch. 4. 22. • 1 Kings * Num. 20. 4. 13. 12. 4 27.14. ch. 1.37.4 31. 2. 4 32. 51, 52. 4 34.4. Ps. 106. 32. ' Num. 27. 12. /ch. 2,24. || Or, the Pa. 135. 10, hill. 11, 12. 4 136. 19, 20, 21. "> Num.27. 18, 23. ch. 1. 38. 4 31. 3, 7. » ch. 4. 46. a ch. 4. 48. 4 34. 6. Ps. 29. 6. * 1 Chron. 5. 23. • ch. 4. 49. *Jo>h.l2 5. 4 13. 11. « Lev. 19. 37.4 20. 8. * Amos 2.9. 4 22. 31. ch. 5. 1. 4 » Gen. 14. 8.1. 5. Ezek. 20. » 2 Sam. 11. 12. 26. Rom. 10. 5. Jer. 49. 2. Ezek. 21. 20. 6 ch. 12.32. Josh. 1. 7. Prov. 30. 6. Keel. 12.13. Rev. 22.18, » ch. 2. 36. 19. Josh. 12 2. P Num. 32. 33. Josh. 12.6. ■ Num. 25. 4,4c. Josh. 22. 17. Ps. 106. 28, 4 13. 8, &c. i Josh. 13. 29. 29. ' 1 Chron. 2.22. • Josh. 13. 13. 2 Sain. 3. 3. & 10. 6. < Num. 32. 41. * Job 28. "Num. 32. 28. 39. Ps. 19. 7. 4 » 2 Sam. 111. 10. 21. 5. Prov. 1. 7. * Num. 21. 24. Josh 12. 2. 17 The plain also, and Jordan, and the coast there- of, i'rom y Chmnereth 2 even unto the sea of the plain, a even the salt sea, || under Ashdoth-pisgah eastward. 18 If And I commanded you at that time, saying, The Lord your God hath given you this land to pos- sess it; *ye shall pass over armed before your brethren the children of Israel, all that are fmeet for the war. 19 But your wives, and your little ones, and your cattle, (for I know that ye have much cattle,) shall abide in your cities which I have given you ; 20 Until the Lord have given rest unto your brethren, as well as unto you, and until they also possess the land which the Lord your God hath given them beyond Jordan : and then shall ye 'return every man unto his possession which I have given you. 21 II And d l commanded Joshua at that time, say- ing, Thine eyes have seen all that the Lord your God hath done unto these two kings : so shall the Lord do unto all the kingdoms whither thou passest. 22 Ye shall not fear them : for the Lord your God he shall fight for you. 23 And •'I besought the Lord at that time, saying, 24 O Lord God, thou hast begun to shew thy servant "thy greatness, and thy mighty hand : for ''what God is there in heaven or in earth, that can do ac- cording to thy works, and according to thy might ? 25 1 pray thee, let me go over, and see "the good land that is beyond Jordan, that goodly moun- tain, and Lebanon. 26 But the Lord ''was wroth with me for your sakes, and would not hear me : and the Lord said unto me, Let it suffice thee ; speak no more unto me of this matter. 27 'Get thee up into the top of II Pisgah, and lift up thine eyes westward, and northward, and south- ward, and eastward, and behold it with thine eyes : for thou shalt not go over this Jordan. 28 But '"charge Joshua, and encourage him, and strengthen him : for he shall go over before this people, and he shall cause them to inherit the land which thou shalt see. 29 So we abode in"the valley over againstBeth-peor. CHAP. IY. Moses appointeth the three cities of refuge on that side Jordan. "\TOW therefore hearken, O Israel, unto "the sta- JLi tutes and unto the judgments, which I teach you, for to do them, that ye may live, and go in and possess the land which the Lord God of your fathers giveth you. 2 'Ye shall not add unto the word which I com- mand you, neither shall ye diminish aught from it, that ye may keep the commandments of the Lord your God which I command you. 3 Your eyes have seen what the Lord did be- cause of c Baal-peor : for all the men that followed Baal-peor, the Lord thy God hath destroyed them from among you. 4 But ye that did cleave unto the Lord your God, are alive every one of you this day. 5 Behold, I have taught you statutes, and judg- ments, even as the Lord my God commanded me, that ye should do so in the land whither ye go to possess it. 6 Keep therefore and do them : for this is ''your wisdom and your understanding in the sight of the nations, which shall hear all these statutes, and say. Surely this great nation is a wise and understanding people. 129 Moses exhorteth the DEUTERONOMY. people to obedience 7 For 'what nation is there so great, who hath 'God so nigh unto them, as the Lord our God is in all things that we call upon him for f 8 And what nation is there so great, that hath statutes and judgments so_ righteous as all this law, which I set before you this day ? 9 Only take heed to thyself, and ff keep thy soul diligently, ''lest thou forget the things which thine eyes have seen, and lest they depart from thy heart all the days of thy life : but 'teach them thy sons, and thy sons' sons : 10 Specially 'the day that thou stoodest before the Lord thy God in Horeb, when the Lord said unto me, Gather me the people together, and I will make them hear my words, that they may learn to fear me all the days that they shall live upon the earth, and that they may teach their children. 11 And ye came near and stood under the moun- tain; and the 'mountain burned with tire unto the t midst of heaven, with darkness, clouds, and thick darkness. 12 "And the Lord spake unto you out of the midst of the fire : "ye heard the voice of the words, but saw no similitude ; ° f only ye heard a voice. 13 *And he declared unto you his covenant, which he commanded you to perform, even v ten command- ments ; and r he wrote them upon two tables of stone. 14 IT And 'the Lord commanded me at that time to teach you statutes and judgments, that ye might do them in the land whither ye go over to possess it. 15 'Take ye therefore good heed unto your- selves ; (for ye saw no manner of "similitude on the day that the Lord spake unto you in Horeb out of the midst of the fire ;) 16 Lest ye ^corrupt yourselves, and y make you a graven image, the similitude of any figure, *the like- ness of male or female, 17 The likeness of any beast that is on the earth, the likeness of any winged fowl that flieth in the air, 18 The likeness of any thing that creepeth on the ground, the likeness of any fish that is in the waters beneath the earth : 19 And lest thou "lift up thine eyes unto heaven, and when thou seest the sun, and the moon, and the stars, even 6 all the host of heaven, shouldest be driven to "worship them, and serve them, which the Lord thy God hath || divided unto all nations under the whole heaven. 20 But the Lord hath taken you, and ^brought you forth out of the iron furnace, even out of Egypt, "to be unto him a people of inheritance, as ye are this day. 21 Furthermore, 7 the Lord was angry with me for your sakes, and sware that I should not go over Jordan, and that I should not go in unto that good land which the Lord thy God giveth thee for an inheritance : 22 But 9 1 must die in this land, h I must not go over Jordan : but ye shall go over, and possess 'that good land. 23 Take heed unto yourselves, ''lest ye forget the covenant of the Lord your God, which he made with you, 'and make you a graven image, or the likeness of any thing which the Lord thy God hath forbidden thee. 24 For m the Lord thy God is a consuming fire, even "a jealous God. 25 II When thou shalt beget children, and chil- dren's children, and ye shall have remained long in 130 Before Before CHRIST CHRIST 1461. 1151. « 2 Sam. 7. ° ver. 16. 23. p 2 Kings /Ps. 46. 1. .17.17,4c. 4 145. 18. « ch. 30. 18, 4 148. 14. 19. Isa. 56. 6. Tsa. 1. 2. a Prov. 4. Mic. 6. 2. 33. » Prov. 3.1. 3.44.21. < Gen. 18. ' Lev. 26. ie. 33. cb. «. 7. 4 ch. 28. 62, 11. 19. 64. P». 78. 5, 6. Neh. 1. 8. Eph. 6. 4. * Ex. 19. 9, •ch. 28.64. 10. 4 20.18. 1 Sam. 26. Heb. 12.18, 19. 19. Jer. 16. 13. <■ Ps. 115. 4, 5. 4 135. 15. 16. Isa. 44. 9. 4 46. 7. " Lev. 26. ' Ex. 19.18. ch. 5. 23. 39, 40. ch. 30. 1, 2.3. 2 Chron. 15.4. fHeb. heart. Neh. 1.9. •» ch. 5. 4, Isa. 55. 6,7. 22. Jer. 29. 12, *» ver. 33, 13, 14. 36. t Heb. • Ex. 20.22. have/imnd 1 Kings 19. thee. 12. Ex. 18. 8. t Heb. ch. 31. 17. save avoict. « Gen.49.1. J>ch.9.9,ll. ch. 31. 29. « Ex. 34.28. Jer. 23. 20. 'Ex. 24.12. llos. 3. 5. 4 31. IS. v Joel 2.12. • Ex. 21. 1. * 2 Chron. 4 ch. 22. 30.9. 4 ch. 23. Neh. 9. 31. < Josh. 23. Ps. 116. 5. 11. Jonah 4. 2. « Isa. 40. » Job 8. 8. 18. » Matt. 24. 31. ' Ex. 24.11. 4 33. 20. ch. 5. 24,26. Jch. 7. 19. 'Ex. 32.7- 4 29. 3. v Ex. 20. 4, 5. • Ex. 7. 3. ver. 23. ch. 6. 8. / Ex. 13. 3. • Horn. 1. a Ex. 6. 6. 23. » ch. 26. 8. 4 34. 12. • ch. 32. 39. 1 Sam. 2. 2. Isa. 45. 5, 18, 22. Mark 12. 29, 32. • ch. 17. 3. * Ex. 19. 9, Job 31. 20, 19. 4 20. 27. 18, 22. 4 » Gen. 2. 1. 24. 16. Heb. 12.18. 2 Kiugsl7. 16. 4 21. 3. « Koin. 1. 25. h. 12. 13. » ch. 4. 40. Prov.3.1,2. ''Gin. 16.5. 4 22. 17. « Ex. 3. 8. fist. 42. 8 Murk 12. 20,32. John 17. 3 1 Cor. 8.4,6. ffcli.10. 12. Matt.22.37 Murk 12. 39. Luke 10. 27. * 2 Kings 23. 25. tts p ch. 10. 12, 20. & 13. 4. Matt. 4. 10. Luke 4. 8. « Ps. 63. 11. Isa. 45. 23. 4 65. 16. Jer, 4. 2. 4 5. 7. 4 12. 16. r ch. 8. 19. 4 11. 28. Jer. 25. 6. ' ch. 13. 7. ' Ex. 20. 5. ch. 4. 24. "ch. 7.4. 4 11.17. * Matt. 4. 7. Luko 4. 12. v Ex.17. 2, 7. Num. 20. 3, 4. & 21. 4, 5. 1 Cor. 10. 9. 'cli.11.13, 22. Ps. 119.4. "Ex 15.26. ch. 12. 28. 4 13. 18. » Num. 33. 52, 53. ' Ex. 13. 14. t Heb. to-morrow. * Ex. 3. 19. 4 13. 3. « Ex. 7. 4 8.4 9.410. 4 11. 4 12. Ps. 135. 9. f ileb. evil. f ver. 2. »ch. 10.13. Job 36. 7, 8. Jer. 32. 39. '•ch.4. 1.4 .1. Ps. 41.2. Lukel0.28. 'Lev. 18.5. ch. 24. 13. Horn. 10. 3, 5. « ch. 31. 3. Ps. 44. 2, 3. ' Gen. 15. 19, 4c. Ex. 33. 2. ' ch. 4. 38. 4 9.1. * ver. 23. ch. 23. 14. « Lev. 27. 28, 29. Num. 33. 52. ch. 20. 16, 17. Josh. 6. 17. 4 8. 24. 4 9. 24. 4 10. 28,40.411. 11,12. /Ex. 23. 32. 4 34. 12,15, 16. Jinlg. 2. 2. See ch. 20. 10, 4c. Josh. 2. 14. 4 9. 18. Jmlg.1.24. a Josh. 23. 12. 1 Kings 11. 2. Ezra 9. 2. '• ch. 6. 15. * Ex. 23. 24. & 34. 13. ch. 12.2,3. t Heb. statues, or, pillars. * Kx. 19. 6 ch. 14. 2. 4 26. 19. Ps. 50. 5. Jer. 2. 3. ' Ex. 19. 5. Amos 3. 2. 1 Pet. 2. 9. "•ch. 10.22. "ch.10.15. •Kx. 32.13. Ps. 105. 8, 9,10. Luke 1.55, 72, 73. P Ex. 13. 3, 14. « Isa. 49.7. 1 Cor. 1. 9. 4 10. 13. 2 Cor. 1.18. 1 Thess. 5. 24. 2Thess.3.3. 2 Tim. 2.13. Heb. 11.11. 1 John 1.9. r Ex. 20. 6. ch. 5. 10. Neh. 1. 5. Dan. 9. 4. •Isa. 59.1 8. Nah. 1. 2. ' ch. 32. 35. "Lev. 26. 3. ch. 28. 1. t Heb. bemuse. * Ps. 105. 8,9. Luke 1.55, 74 73. v John 14. 21. ' ch. 28. 4. Ex. 23.1 4c. 4 Ex. 9. 14. 4 15. 26. ch. 28. 27, 60. 24 And the Lord commanded us to do all these statutes, 'to fear the Lord our God, "for our good always, that ''he might preserve us alive, as it is at this day. 25 And *it shall be our righteousness, if we ob- serve to do all these commandments before the Lord our God, as he hath commanded us. CHAP. VII. 1 All communion with the nations is forbidden. WHEN the "Lord thy God shall bring thee into the land whither thou goest to possess it, and hath cast out many nations before thee, ''the Hittites, and the Girgashites, and the Amorites, and the Canaanites, and the Perizzites, and the Hivites, and the Jebusites, seven nations 'greater and mightier than thou ; 2 And when the Lord thy God shall ''deliver them before thee, thou shalt smite them, and 'utterly destroy them, / thou shalt make no covenant with them, nor shew mercy unto them : 3 "Neither shalt thou make marriages with them ; thy daughter thou shalt not give unto his son, nor his daughter shalt thou take unto thy son. 4 For they will turn away thy son from follow- ing me, that they may serve other gods : ''so will the anger of the Lord be kindled against you, and destroy thee suddenly. 5 But thus shall ye deal with them ; ye shall 'destroy their altars, and break down their f images, and cut down their groves, and burn their graven images with fire. 6 'For thou art an holy people unto the Lord thy God : 'the Lord thy God hath chosen thee to be a special people unto himself, above all people that are upon the face of the earth. 7 The Lord did not set his love upon you, nor choose you, because ye were more in number than any people ; for ye ivere '"the fewest of all people : 8 But "because the Lord loved you, and because he would keep "the oath which he had sworn unto your fathers, J 'hath the Lord brought you out with a mighty hand, and redeemed you out of the house of bond-men, from the hand of Pharaoh king of Egypt. 9 Know therefore that the Lord thy God, he is God, ''the faithful God, 'which keepeth covenant and mercy with them that love him and keep his commandments to a thousand generations ; 10 And "repayeth them that hate him to their face, to destroy them : 'he will not be slack to him that hateth him, he will repay him to his face. 11 Thou shalt therefore keep the commandments, and the statutes, and the judgments, which I com- mand thee this day, to do them. 1 2 IF "Wherefore it shall come to pass, t if ye hearken to these judgments, and keep, and do them, that the Lord thy God shall keep unto thee -"the covenant and the mercy which he sware unto thy fathers : 13 And he will "love thee, and bless thee, and multiply thee : "he will also bless the fruit of thy womb, and the fruit of thy land, thy corn, and thy wine, and thine oil, the increase of thy kine, and the flocks of thy sheep, in the land which he sware unto thy fathers to give thee. 14 Thou shalt be blessed above all people : "there shall not be male or female barren among you, or among your cattle. 15 And the Lord will take away from thee all sickness, and will put none of the 6 evil diseases of Moses exhorteth the CHAP. VIII, IX. Israelites to obedience. Egypt which thou knowest upon thee ; but will lay them upon all them that hate thee. 16 And 'thou shalt consume all the people which the Lord thy God shall deliver thee ; ''thine eye shall have no pity upon them : neither shalt thou serve their gods ; for that will be f a snare unto thee. 17 If thou shalt say in thine heart, These nations are more than I, how can I 'dispossess them ? 18 "Thou shalt not be afraid of them : but shalt well 'remember what the Lord thy God did unto Pharaoh, and unto all Egypt ; 19 'The great temptations which thine eyes saw, and the signs, and the wonders, and the mighty hand, and the stretched-out arm, whereby the Lord thy God brought thee out : so shall the Lord thy God do unto all the people of whom thou art afraid. 20 'Moreover, the Lord thy God will send the hornet among them, until they that are left, and hide themselves from thee, be destroyed. 21 Thou shalt not be affrighted at them : for the Lord thy God is 'among you, '"a mighty God and terrible. 22 "And the Lord thy God will t put out those nations before thee by little and little : thou may est not consume them at once, lest the beasts of the held increase upon thee. 23 But the Lord thy God shall deliver them t unto thee, and shall destroy them with a mighty destruction, until they be destroyed. . 24 And "he shall deliver their kings into thine hand, and thou shalt destroy their name ^from under heaven : 'there shall no man be able to stand before thee, until thou have destroyed them. 25 The graven images of their gods r shall ye burn with tire : thou shalt not desire the silver or gold that is on them, nor take it unto thee, lest thou be 'snared therein : for it is "an abomination to the Lord thy God. 26 Neither shalt thou bring an abomination into thine house, lest thou be a cursed thing like it : but thou shalt utterly detest it, and thou shalt utterly abhor it ; "for it is a cursed thing. CHAP. VIII, An exhortation to obedience in regard of God's dealing with thern. ALL the commandments which I command thee this day "shall ye observe to do, that ye may live, and multiply, and go in and possess the land which the Lord sware unto your fathers. 2 And thou shalt remember all the way which the Lord thy God 'led thee these forty years in the wilderness, to humble thee, and c to prove thee, ''to know what was in thine heart, whether thou wouldest keep his commandments, or no. 3 And he humbled thee, and "suffered thee to hunger, and -'fed thee with manna, which thou knewest not, neither did thy fathers know; that he might make thee know that man doth y not live by bread only, but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of the Lord, doth man live. 4 ''Thy raiment waxed not old upon thee, neither did thy foot swell these forty years. 5 'Thou shalt also consider in thine heart, that as a man chasteneth his son, so the Lord thy God chasteneth thee. 6 Therefore thou shalt keep the commandments of the Lord thy God, 'to walk in his ways, and to fear him. 7 For the Lord thy God bringeth thee into a Before CHRIST 1451. « ver. 2. * ch. 13. 8. 410.13,21. 4 25. 12. • Ex. 23.33 ch. 12.30. Judg.8.27. Ps. 106.3(5 / Num. 33. S3. a ch. 31. 6. "Ps.105.5. ch. 4. 34. 4 29. 3. * Ex. 23.28 Josh. 24.1 2 l Num. 11. 20. 4 14. 9, 14,42.416. 3. Josh. 3.10. "•ch. 10.17 Neh. 1. 5. 4 4. 14. 4 9. 32. » Ex. 23.29, 30. f Ileb. pluck off. t Heb. before thy face. ycr. 2. Josh. 10. 24, 25, 42. 4 12.1,4c. V Ex. 17 .14. ch.9. 14. & 25. 19. k 29. 20. 9ch.ll.25. Josh. 1. 5. 4 10. 8. 4 23.9. ' ver. 5. Ex. 32. 20. ch. 12. 3. 1 Chron. 14. 12. "Josh. 7.1, 21. * Judg. 8. 27. Zeph. 1. 3. « ch. 17. 1. * Lev. 27. 28. ch. 13.17. Josh. 6. 17, 18. 4 7. 1. «ch.4.1. 5. 32, 33. 4 6. 1, 2, 3. 'ch. 1.3. 4 2.7.429.5. Ps. 136. 16. Amos 2. 10. « Ex. 16. 4. ch. 13. 3. <* 2 Chron. 32. 31. John 2. 25. • Ex. 16. 2, 3. /Ex. 16. 12, 14, 35. a Ps. 104. 29. Matt. 4. 4. Luke 4. 4. * ch. 29. 5. Neh. 9. 21. • 2 Sam. 7 14. 1's. 89. 32. Prov.8.12. Heb. 12. 5, 0. Rev. 3. 19. * ch. 5. 33. Before CHRIST 1451, I ch. 11.10, 11,12. t Heb. ofulive-tree of oil. > ch. 33. 25. » ch. 6. 11, 12. °ch.28.47. 4 32. 15. Prov. 30. 9. Uos. 13. 6. P 1 Cor. 4.7 1 Ps. 106. 21. r Isa. 63. 12, 13, 14. Jer. 2. 6. •Num.21. 6. Hos. 13. 5. t Num. 20. 11. Ps. 78. 15. 4 114.8. » ver. 3. Ex. 16. 15 * Jer. 24. 5, 6. Heb. 12.11. V ch. 9. 4. 1 Cor. 4. 7. ■ Prov. 10. 22. Hos. 2. 8. « ch. 7. 8, 12. & ch. 4. 26. 4 30. 18. Dan. 9. 11, 12. «ch.ll.31. Josh. 3. 16. 4 4. 19. ' ch. 4. 3S. 4 7. 1. 4 11. 23. « ch. 1. 28. d Num. 13. 22, 28, 32, 33. « ch. 31. 3. Josh. 3. 11. / ch. 4. 24. Heb. 12. 29. o ch. 7. 23. "Ex. 23.31. ch. 7. 24. *ch. 8. 17. Rom. 11.6, 20. 1 Cor. 4.4,7. * Gen. 15. 16. Lev. 18. 24, 25. ch. IS. 12. ' Tit. 3. 5. good land, 'a land of brooks of water, of fountains, and depths that spring out of valleys and hills ; 8 A land of wheat, and barley, and vines, and fig-trees, and pomegranates ; a land f of oil-olive, and honey; 9 A land wherein thou shalt eat bread without scarceness, thou shalt not lack any tiling in it; a land '"whose stones are iron, and out of whose hills thou mayest dig brass. 10 "When thou hast eaten and art full, then thou shalt bless the Lord thy God for the good land which he hath given thee. 11 Beware that thou forget not the Lord thy God, in not keeping his commandments, and his judgments, and his statutes, which I command thee this day: 12 "Lest when thou hast eaten, and art full, and hast built goodly houses, and dwelt therein ; 13 And when thine herds and thy flocks multiply, and thy silver and thy gold is multiplied, and all that thou hast is multiplied ; 14 ^Then thy heart be lifted up, and thou 'forget the Lord thy God, which brought thee forth out of the land of Egypt, from the house of bondage ; 15 Who 'led thee through that great and terrible wilderness, "wherein were fiery serpents, and scor- Eions, and drought, where there was no water : 'who rought thee forth water out of the rock of flint ; 16 Who fed thee in the wilderness with "manna, which thy fathers knew not, that he might humble thee, and that he might prove thee, 'to do thee good at thy latter end : 17 y And thou say in thine heart, My power and the might of mine hand hath gotten me this wealth. 18 But thou shalt remember the Lord thy God: *for it is he that giveth thee power to get wealth, "that he may establish his covenant which he sware unto thy fathers, as it is this day. 19 And it shall be, if thou do at all forget the Lord thy God, and walk after other gods, and serve them, and worship them, b I testify against you this day that ye shall surely perish. 20 As the nations which the Lord destroyeth be- fore your face, f so shall ye perish ; because ye would not be obedient unto the voice of the Lord your God. CHAP. IX. Moses dissuadeth them from the opinion of their omi righteousness. HEAR, O Israel : Thou art to "pass over Jordan this day, to go in to possess nations *gr eater and mightier than thyself, cities great and 'fenced up to heaven, 2 A people great and tall, ''the children of the Anakims, whom thou knowest, and of whom thou hast heard say, Who can stand before the children of Anak ? 3 Understand therefore this day, that the Loed thy God is he which 'goeth over before thee ; as a 'consuming fire "he shall destroy them, and he shall bring them down before thy face: 'so shalt thou drive them out, and destroy them quickly, as the Lord hath said unto thee. 4 'Speak not thou in thine heart, after that the Lord thy God hath cast them out from before thee, saying, For my righteousness the Loud hath brought me in to possess this land : but 'for the wickedness of these nations the Lokd doth drive them out from before thee. . 5 'Not for thy righteousness, or for the upright) 13o IsraeCs rebellions rehearsed. DEUTERONOMY. The tables renewed. of thine heart dost thou go to possess their land : but for the wickedness of these nations, the Lord thy God doth drive them out from before thee, and that he may perform m the word which the Lord sware unto thy fathers, Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. 6 Understand therefore, that the Lord thy God giveth thee not this good land to possess it for thy righteousness ; for thou art "a stiff-necked people. 7 IT Remember, and forget not, how thou pro- vokedst the Lord thy God to wrath in the wilder- ness : "from the day that thou didst depart out of the land of Egypt, until ye came unto this place, ye have been rebellious against the Lord. 8 Also ^in Horeb ye provoked the Lord to wrath, so that the Lord was angry with you to have de- stroyed you. 9 9 When I was gone up into the mount, to re- ceive the tables of stone, even the tables of the covenant which the Lord made with you, then r I abode in the mount forty days and forty nights, I neither did eat bread, nor drink water: 10 s And the Lord delivered unto me two tables of stone written with the finger of God ; and on them was written according to all the words which the Lord spake with you m the mount, out of the midst of the fire, 'in the day of the assembly. 11 And it came to pass at the end of forty days and forty nights, that the Lord gave me the two tables of stone, even the tables of the covenant. 12 And the Lord said unto me, "Arise, get thee clown quickly from hence; for thy people which thou hast brought forth out of < Egypt have cor- rupted themselves; they are ^quickly turned aside out of the way which I commanded them ; they have made them a molten image. 13 Furthermore, the Lord spake unto me, say- ing, I have seen this people, and behold, "it is a stiff-necked people : 14 "Let me alone, that I may destroy them, and 'blot out their name from under heaven : c and I will make of thee a nation mightier and greater than they. 15 rf So 1 turned and came down from the mount, and the mount burned with fire : and the two tables of the covenant were in my two hands. 16 And 7 1 looked, and behold, ye had sinned ugainst the Lord your God, and had made you a molten calf: ye had turned aside quickly out of the way which the Lord had commanded you. 17 And I took the two tables, and cast them out of my two hands, and brake them before your eyes. 18 And I "fell down before the Lord, as at the 5rst, forty days and forty nights : I did neither eat bread, nor drink water, because of all your sins which ye sinned, in doing wickedly in the sight of the Lord, to provoke him to anger. 19 ("For I was afraid of the anger and hot dis- pleasure wherewith the Lord was wroth against you to destroy you.) 'But the Lord hearkened unto me at that time also. 20 And the Lord was very angry with Aaron to have destroyed him : and I prayed for Aaron also the same time. 21 And 'I took your sin, the calf which ye had made, and burnt it with fire, and stamped it, and ground it very small, even until it was as small as dust: and I cast the dust thereof into the brook that descended out of the mount. 134 Before CHRIST 1451. "> Gen. 12. 7. & 13. 15. A 16. 7. A 17. 8. A 26. 4. 4 28. 13. » ver. 13. Ex. 32. 9.4 33. 3. A 34. •Ex.14. 11. 4 16. 2. 4 17.2. Num. 11.4, 4 20. 2. 4 25. 2. ch. 31. 27. P Ex. 32.4. Ps. 106. 19, 1491. t Ex. 24.12, 16. -•Ex. 24.18 4 34. 28 'Ex. 31.18, • Ex. 19.17. 4 20. 1. ch. 4. 10. 4 10. 4. 4 18. 16. ' Ex. 32. 7. *ch.31.29. Judg.2.17. » Ex. 32. 9, ver. 6. ch. 10. 16. 4 31. 27. 2 Kings 17. 14. Ex. 32.10. » ch. 29. 20. Ps. 9. 5. 4 109. 13. Num. 14. 12. <* Ex. 32,15. Ex. 19. 18. ch. 4. 11. 4 6.23. /Ex. 32.19. Before CHRIST 1451. i Ex. 34.28. Ps. 106. 23. » Ex. 32.10, 11. < Ex. 32. 14. 4 33. 17. ch. 10. 10. Ps. 106. 23. * Ex. 32.20, Isa. 31. 7. ! Num. 11. 1, 3, 5. Ex. 17. 7. Num. 11. 4, 34. Num. 13. 3. 4 14. 1. P Ps. 106. 24, 25. ?ch.31.27. ver. 18. •Ex. 32. 11, 4c. < Gen. 41. 67. 1 Sam. 14. 25. « Ex. 32.12. Num. 14. 16. * ch. 4. 20. 1 Kings 8. 51. Neh.1.10. Ps. 95. 7. 1491. Ex. 34. 1, 2. «■ Ex. 25.10. Ex. 25.16, 21. * Ex. 25. 5, 10. 4 37. 1 • Ex. 34. 4. /Ex. 34.28 f Heb. words. i Ex. 20. 1. * Ex. 19.17. ch. 9. 10. 4 18. 16. Ex. 34. 29. * Ex. 40.20. '1 Kings 8. 9. "Num. 33. 31. Num. 33. 30. Num.20. 28.433.38. P Num. 33. 32,33. I Num. 3. 6. 4 4. 4. 4 8. 14. 4 16. 9. ' Num. 4. 15. * ch. 18. 5. < Lev. 9. 22. Num. 6. 23. ch. 21. 5. «• Num. 18. 20, 24. ch. 18. 1, 2. Ezek.44.28 1491. * Ex. 34.28. ch. 9. 18,25. II Or, for- mer days, v Ex. 32.14, 33, 34. 4 33. 17. ch. 9. 19. ' Ex. 32. 34. & 33. 1. t Heb. go in jour- ney. 22 And at 'Taberah, and at m Massah, and at n Kibroth-hattaavah,ye provoked the Lord to wrath. 23 Likewise "when the Lord sent you from Kadesh-barnea, saying, Go up and possess the land which I have given you ; then ye rebelled against the commandment of the Lord your God, and ^ye believed him not, nor hearkened to his voice. 24 9 Ye have been rebellious against the Lord from the day that I knew you. 25 r Thus 1 fell down before the Lord forty days and forty nights, as I fell down at the first; because the Lord had said he would destroy you. 26 'I prayed therefore unto the Lord, and said, O Lord God, destroy not thy people and thine in- heritance, which thou hast redeemed through thy freatness, which thou hast brought forth out of igypt with a mighty hand. 27 Remember thy servants, Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob ; look not unto the stubbornness of this people, nor to their wickedness, nor to their sin : 28 Lest 'the land whence thou broughtest us out, say, "Because the Lord was not able to bring them into the land which he promised them, and because he hated them, he hath brought them out to slay them in the wilderness. 29 *Yet they are thy people and thine inheritance which thou broughtest out by thy mighty power and by thy stretched-out arm. CHAP. X. 1 God's mercy in restoring the two tables, 6, and in continuing the priesthood. AT that time the Lord said unto me, "Hew thee two tables of stone like unto the first, and come up unto me into the mount, and l make thee an ark of wood. 2 And I will write on the tables the words that were in the first tables which thou brakest, and c thou shalt put them in the ark. 3 And I made an ark of ''shittim-wood, and 'hewed two tables of stone like unto the first, and went up into the mount, having the two tables in mine hand. 4 And / he wrote on the tables, according to the first writing, the ten t commandments, "which the Lord spake unto you in the mount, out of the midst of the fire, A in the day of the assembly: and the Lord gave them unto me. 5 And I turned myself and 'came down from the mount,and 'put the tables in the ark which I had made; 'and there they be, as the Lord commanded me. 6 IT And the children of Israeltooktheirjourneyfrom Beeroth m of the children of Jaakan to "Mosera: "there Aaron died, and there he was buried ; and Eleazar his son ministered in the priest's office in his stead. 7 ^From thence they journeyed unto Gudgodah ; and from Gudgodah to Jotbath, a land of rivers of waters. 8 IT At that time the Lord separated the tribe of Levi, to bear the ark of the covenant of the Lord, "to stand before the Lord to minister unto him, and 'to bless in his name, unto this day. 9 "Wherefore Levi hath no part nor inheritance with his brethren ; the Lord is his inheritance, according as the Lord thy God promised him. 10 And X I stayed in the mount, according to the II first time, forty days and forty nights; and the Lord hearkened unto me at that time also, and the Lord would not destroy thee. 11 'And the Lord said unto me, Arise, f take thy Moses exhorteth the journey before the people, that they may go in and possess the land which I sware unto their fathers to give unto them. 12 IF And now, Israel, "what doth the Lord thy God require of thee but "to fear the Lord thy God, c to walk in all his ways, and to love him, and to serve the Lord thy God with all thy heart and with all thy soul, 13 To keep the commandments of the Lord, and his statutes, which I command thee this day e for thy good? 14 Behold, •the heaven and the heaven of heavens is the Lord's thy God, tf the earth also, with all that therein is. 15 ''Only the Lord had a delight in thy fathers to love them, and he chose their seed after them, even you above all people, as it is this day. 16 Circumcise therefore 'the foreskin of your heart, and be no more 'stiff-necked. 17 For the Lord your God is 'God of gods, and '"Lord of lords, a great God, "a mighty, and a terrible, which "regardeth not persons, nor taketh reward : 18 ''He doth execute the judgment of the father- less and widow, and loveth the stranger, in giving him food and raiment. 19 'Love ye therefore the stranger : for ye were strangers in the land of Egypt. 20 'Thou shalt fear the Lord thy God ; him shalt thou serve, and to him shalt thou "cleave, 'and swear by his name. 21 "He is thy praise, and he is thy God, that hath done for thee these great and terrible things which thine eyes have seen. 22 Thy fathers went down into Egypt y with three- score and ten persons ; and now the Lord thy God hath made thee z as the stars of heaven for multitude. CHAP. XI. 18 A careful study is required in God's words. 26 The blessing and curse is set before them. THEREFORE thou shalt "love the Lord thy God, and 6 keep his charge, and his statutes, and his judgments, and his commandments, always. 2 And know ye this day : for I speak not with your children which have not known, and which have not seen the chastisement of the Lord your God, rf his greatness, "his mighty hand,and his stretched-out arm, 3 'And his miracles, and his acts, which he did in the midst of Egypt, unto Pharaoh the king of Egypt, and unto all his land ; 4 And what he did unto the army of Egypt, unto their horses, and to their chariots ; "how lie made the water of the Red sea to overflow them as they pursued after you, and how the Lord hath destroyed them unto this day; 5 And what he did unto you in the wilderness, until ye came into this place ; 6 And ''what he did unto Dathan and Abiram, the sons of Eliab, the son of Reuben : how the earth opened her mouth, and swallowed them up, and their households, and their tents, and all the || substance that t was in their possession, in the midst of all Israel : 7 But 'your eyes have seen all the great acts of the Lord which he did. 8 Therefore shall ye keep all the commandments which I command you this day, that ye may "be strong, and go in and possess the land, whither ye go to possess it ; 9 And 'that ye may prolong your days in the CHAP. XI. Before Before C II K I S T CIIKIST 1+51. 1451. « Mic. 6. 8. «• ch. 9. 5. » ch. 6. 18. " Ex. 3. 8. » ch. 5. 33. <*ch.6.5. 4 11. 13. 4 30. 16, 20. » Zech. 14. Matt.22.37. 18. • ch. 6 24. / 1 Kings 8. 27. P ch. 8. 7. Ps. 115. 16. 4 148. 4. »Geu. 14. 19. Ex. 19. 5. fHeh. Ps. 24. 1. seeketh. * ch. 4. 37. 1 1 Kings 'See 9.3. Lev. 26. 41. ch. 30. 6. Jer. 4. 4. Horn. 2. 28, 29. Col 2. 11. «• ver. 22. * ch. 9. 6, ch. 6. 17. 13. • ch.10.12. 'Josh. 22. 22. Ps. 136. 2. Dun. 2. 47. 4 11. 36. 'Lev. 26. 4. ">Kev.l7. ch. 28. 12. 14.419.16. "Joel 2. 23. "ch. 7. 21. James 5. 7. » 2 Chron. 19.7. Job 34. 19. Acts 10. 34. * Ps. 104. Rom. 2. 11. 14. Gal. 2. 6. f lleh.give. Eph. 6. 9. * ch. 6. 11. Col. 3. 25. Joel 2. 19. 1 Pet. 1.17. »ch.29. 18. P Ps. 68. 5. Job 31. 27. 4 146. 9. ° ch. 8. 19. 1 Lev. 19. 4 30. 17. 33,34. » ch. 6. 15. r ch. 6. 13. Matt. 4. 10. «1 Kings 8. Luke 4. 8. 35. •ch. 11.22 2 Chron. 6. 4 13. 4. 26. 4 7. 13. * Ps. 63. 11. * ch. 4. 26. " Ex. 15. 2. & 8. 19, 20. Ps. 22. 3. k 30. is. Jer. 17. 14. Josh.23.13, * 1 Sam.12. 15, 16. 24. ' ch. 6. 6. & 2 Sam.7.23. 32.46. Pa. 106. 21, / ch. 6. 8. 22. v Gen. 46. 27. i ch. 4. 9, Ex. 1. 5. 10. k 6. 7. Acts 7. 14. * Gen. 15. 5. ch. 1. 10. 4 28. 62. "ch.10.12. & 30. 16,20. i> ch. 6. 9. 'Zech.3.7. ' ch. 4. 40. k 6.2. Prov. 3. 2. k 4. 10. k « ch. 8. 5. 9. 11. <* ch. 5. 24. * Ps. 72. 5. • ch. 7. 19. k 89. 29. /Ps.78.12. ' ver. 13. 4 135. 9. ch. 6. 17. -ch. 10.20. k 30. 20. o Ex. 14.27, » ch. 4. 38. 28. 4 15. 9, 4 9.5. 10. o ch. 9. 1. Ps. 101.11. p Josh. 1.3. 4 14. 9. 1 Gen. 15. 18. Ex. 23. 31. Num. 34. * Num. 16. 3,4c. 1, 31. 4 27. ' ch. 7. 24. 3. Ps. 106. 17. • ch. 2. 25. [| Or, living substance tvhicli fol- < Ex.23. 27. Invwdthem. » ch. 30. 1, t Heb. was 15, 19. at their feet. • ch. 5. 3. 4 • ch. 28. 2. 7. 19. * Josh. 1.6, 7. ' ch. 4. 40. V ch. 28. 15. & a. 16. Pxw.10.2T. Israelites to obedience, land "which the Lord sware unto your fathers to five unto them, and to their seed, "a land that oweth with milk and honey. 10 IT For the land, whither thou goest in to pos- sess it, is not as the land of Egypt, from whence ye came out, "where thou sowedstthy seed, and wateredst it with thy foot, as a garden of herbs : 11 p But the land, whither ye go to possess it, is a land of hills and valleys, and drinketh water of the rain of heaven : 12 A land which the Lord thy God fcareth for: 'the eyes of the Lord thy God are always upon it, from the beginning of the year even unto the end of the year. 13 H And it shall come to pass, if ye shall hearken "diligently unto my commandments which I com- mand you this day, "to love the Lord your God, and to serve him with all your heart and with all your soul, 14 That T will give you the rain of your land in his due season, "the first rain and the latter rain, that thou mayest gather in thy corn, and thy wine, and thine oil. 15 "And I will t sen Ex. 15.26. 11. 15. & 26. ch. 13. 18. 11. & 27. 7. 1 Kings 11. 38. h Num. 5. "•Judg. 17. 9, 10. Si 18. 19. 6. & 21. 25. • 1 Sam. 1. 21,22,24. * Lev. 1. 5, 9, 13. & 17. 11. »ch.ll.31. • ver. 5, 14, ' ver. 25. 18,21,26.4 ch. 11. 23.& 15.20. & 16. 2, Ac. & 17. 8. &18. 6.& ™ Ex.23.23. 2:j. 16. & 26. ch 19. 1. 2. & 31. 11. Josh. 23. 4. Josh. 18. 1. 1 Kings 8. t Heb. 29. inheritest. L's. 78. 68. or, possess- t Heb. est thrm. the choice » ch. 7. 16. of your fHeb. vows. after them. P ver. 7. 4ch. 10. 9. " ver. 4. &. 11. 29. Lev. 18. 3, 26, 30. 'Lev. 17. 4. 2 Kings 17. 15. t Heb. abomina- " ver. 11. tion of the. in one of thy tribes, there thou shalt offer thy burnt-offerings, and there thou shalt do all that [ command thee. 15 Notwithstanding, 'thou may est kill and eat flesh in all thy gates, whatsoever thy soul lusteth after according to the blessing of the Lord thy God which he hath given thee : "the unclean and the clean may eat thereof, 'as of the roe-buck, and as of the hart. 16 ''Only ye shall not eat the blood ; ye shall pour it upon the earth as water. 17 IT Thou may est not eat within thy gates the tithe of thy corn, or of thy wine, or of thy oil, or the firstlings of thy herds or of thy flock, nor any of thy vows which thou vowest, nor thy free-will offerings, or heave-offering of thine hand : 18 "But thou must eat them before the Lord thy God in the place which the Lord thy God shall choose, thou, and thy son, and thy daughter, and thy man-servant, and thy maid-servant, and the Levite that is within thy gates : and thou shalt rejoice before the Lord thy God in all that thou puttest thine hands unto. 19 "Take heed to thyself that thou forsake not the Levite fas long as thou livest upon the earth. 20 IF When the Lord thy God shall enlarge thy border, *as he hath promised thee, and thou shalt say, I will eat flesh, because thy soul longeth to eat flesh, thou mayest eat flesh, whatsoever thy soul lusteth after. 21 If the place which the Lord thy God hath chosen to put his name there be too far from thee, then thou shalt kill of thy herd and of thy flock, which the Lord hath given thee, as I have com- manded thee, and thou shalt eat in thy gates what- soever thy soul lusteth after. 22 c Even as the roe-buck and the hart is eaten, so thou shalt eat them : the unclean and the clean shall eat of them alike. 23 ''Only f be sure that thou eat not the blood : e for the blood is the life ; and thou mayest not eat the life with the flesh. 24 Thou shalt not eat it ; thou shalt pour it upon the earth as water. 25 Thou shalt not eat it; •''that it may go well with thee, and with thy children after thee, "when thou shalt do that which is right in the sight of the Lord. 26 Only thy ''holy things which thou hast, and 'thy vows, thou shalt take, and go unto the place which the Lord shall choose : 27 And 'thou shalt offer thy burnt-offerings, the flesh and the blood, upon the altar of the Lord thy God : and the blood of thy sacrifices shall be poured out upon the altar of the Lord thy God, and thou shalt eat the flesh. 28 Observe and hear all these words which I com- mand thee, 'that it may go well with thee, and with thy children after thee for ever, when thou doest that which is good and right in the sightof theLoRDthy God. 29 H When "'the Lord thy God shall cut off the nations from before thee, whither thou goest to pos- sess them, and thou tsucceedest them, and dwellest in their land ; 30 Take heed to thyself "that thou be not snared fby following them, after that they be destroyed from before thee ; and that thou inquire not after their gods, saying, How did these nations serve their gods ? even so will I do likewise. 31 "Thou shalt not do so unto the Lord thy God ; for every f abomination to the Lord which he hateth Ereticers to idolatry to be stoned. CHAP. XIII, XIV have they done unto their gods; for ''even their sons and their daughters they have burnt in the fire to their gods. 32 What thing soever I command you, observe to do it : ? thou shalt not add thereto, nor diminish from it. CHAP. XIII. 6 Enticers to idolatry are to be stoned to death. 16 Idolatrous cities are not to be spared. IF there arise among you a prophet, or a "dreamer of dreams, *and giveth thee a sign or a wonder, 2 And c the sign or the wonder come to pass, whereof he spake unto thee, saying, Let us go after other gods, which thou hast not known, and let us serve them ; 3 Thou shalt not hearken unto the words of that prophet, or that dreamer of dreams : for the Loed your God rf proveth you, to know whether ye love the Lord your God with all your heart and with all your soul. _ 4 Ye shall 'walk after the Lord your God, and fear him, and keep his commandments, and obey his voice, and ye shall serve him, and •'cleave unto him. 5 And "that prophet, or that dreamer of dreams, shall be put to death ; because he hath f spoken to turn you away from the Lord your God, which brought you out of the land of Egypt, and redeemed you out of the house of bondage, to thrust thee out of the way which the Lord thy God commanded thee to walk in. ''So shalt thou put the evil away from the midst of thee. 6 IT 'If thy brother, the son of thy mother, or thy son, or thy daughter, or ''the wife of thy bosom, or thy friend, 'which is as thine own soul, entice thee secretly, saying, Let us go and serve other gods, which thou hast not known, thou, nor thy fathers ; 7 Namely, of the gods of the people which are round about you, nigii unto thee, or far off from thee, from the one end of the earth even unto the other end of the earth ; 8 Thou shalt '"not consent unto him, nor hearken unto him ; neither shall thine eye pity him, neither shalt thou spare, neither shalt thou conceal him : 9 Bat "thou shalt surely kill him ; "thine hand shall be first upon him to put him to death, and afterwards the hand of all the people. 10 And thou shalt stone "him with stones that he die ; because he hath sought to thrust thee away from the Lord thy God, which brought thee out of the land of Egypt from the house of f bondage. 11 And ^all Israel shall hear, and fear, and shall do no more any such wickedness as this is, among you. 12 IF'If thou shalt hear say in one of thy cities, which the Lord thy God hath given thee to dwell there, saying, 13 Certain men, lithe children of Belial, r are gone out from among you, and have ^withdrawn the in- habitants of their city, saying, 'Let us go and serve other gods, which ye have not known ; 14 Then shalt thou inquire, and make search, and ask diligently ; and behold, if it be truth, and the thing certain, that such abomination is wrought among you ; 15 Thou shalt surely smite the inhabitants of that city with the edge of the sword, "destroying it utterly, and all that is therein, and the cattle thereof, with the edge of the sword. 1G And thou shalt gather all the spoil of it into the midst of the street thereof, and shalt 'burn with fire the city, and all the spoil thereof every whit, for the Lord thy God : and it shall be "an heap Before CHRIST 1451. for ever : it shall not be built a< S v Lev. 18. 21. & 20. 2. ch. 18. 10. Jer. 32. 35 Ezek.23.37 « ch. 4. 2. & 13. 18. Josh. 1. 7. Prov. 30. 6. Rev. 22. 18. <"Zech.l0.2. » Matt. 24. 24. 2Thes§.2.9. « See ch. 18. 22. Jer. 28. 9. Matt. 7. 22. << ch. 8. 2. See Matt.24.24. lCor.11.19. 2 Thesd. 2. 11. Rev. 13. 14. • 2 Kings 23. 3. 2 Chron. 34. 31. /ch.10.20. A 30. 20. #ch.l8. 20. Jer. 14. 15. Zech. 13.3. t Heb. spoken re- voltagainst the Lord. » ch. 17. 7. & 22. 21, 22, 24. 1 Cor. 5. 13. * ch. 17. 2. *See Gen. 16. 5. ch. 28. 54. Prov. 5. 20. Mic. 7. 5. '1 Sam. 18. 1, 8. & 20. 17. Prov. 1. » ch. 17. 5. o eh. 17. 7. Acta 7. 58. Hob. nnd-men. Pch.17.13. & 19. 20. 7 Josh. 22. 11, &c. Judg.20.1, 2. Or, naughty men ; See Judg. 19. 22. 1 Sam.2.12. & 25. 17,25. 1 Kings 21. 10, 13. 2 Cor. 6. 15. ' 1 John 2. 19. Judo 19. • 2 Kings 17. 21. ' ver. 2, 8. "Ex. 22.20. Lev. 27.28. Josh. 0.17, 21. *Josh.6.24. uJosh.8.28. Isu. 17.1.. I 25. 2. ■am. Before CHRIST 1451. • ch. 7. 26. Josh. 6. 18. J Or, devoted. «Josh.6.26. 4 Gen. 22. 17. & 26. 4, 24. & 28.14. «ch. 12. 25, 28, 32. Rom. 8. 16. & 9. 8, 26. Gal. 3. 26. » Lev. 19. 28. & 21. 5. Jer. 16. 6.4 41. 5. & 47. 5. 1 Thess. 4. 13. « Lev. 20. 26. ch. 7. 6. * 26. 18, 19. .1 that llWJ avs. The seventh year a year of release. DEUTERONOMY. 24 And if the way be too long for thee, so that thou art not able to carry it ; or If the place be too far from thee, which the Lord thy God shall choose to set his name there, when the Loed thy God hath blessed thee : 25 Then shalt thou turn it into money, and bind up the money in thine hand, and shalt go unto the place which the Loed thy God shall choose : 26 And thou shalt bestow that money for what- soever thy soul lusteth after, for oxen, or for sheep, or for wine, or for strong drink, or for whatsoever thy soul f desireth : s and thou shalt eat there before the Loed thy God, and thou shalt rejoice, thou, and thine household. 27 And 'the Levite that is within thy gates ; thou shalt not forsake him : for "he hath no part nor in- heritance with thee. 28 IPAt the end of three years thou shalt bring forth all the tithe of thine increase the same year, and shalt lay it up within thy gates : 29 y And the Levite, (because 2 he hath no part nor inheritance with thee,) and the stranger, and the fatherless, and the widow, which are within thy gates, shall come, and shall eat and be satisfied ; that "the Loed thy God may bless thee in all the work of thine hand which thou doest. CHAP. XV. 1 The seventh year a year of release for the poor. 19 All firstling males of cattle to be sanctified unto the Lord. AT the end of "every seven years thou shalt make a release. 2 And this is the manner of the release : Every t creditor that lendeth aught unto his neighbour, shall release it; he shall not exact it of his neighbour, or of his brother ; because it is called the Loed's release. 3 *Of a foreigner thou mayest exact it again : but that which is thine with thy brother thine hand shall release : 4 || Save when there shall be no poor among you; 'for the Loed shall greatly bless thee in the land which the Loed thy God giveth thee for an inheri- tance to possess it : 5 Only d if thou carefully hearken unto the voice of the Loed thy God, to observe to do all these commandments which I command thee this day. 6 For the Loed thy God blesseth thee, as he pro- mised thee : and thou shalt lend unto many nations, but thou shalt not borrow; and •'thou shalt reign over many nations, but they shall not reign over thee. 7 U If there be among you a poor man of one of thy brethren within any of thy gates in thy land which the Loed thy God giveth thee, "thou shalt not harden thy heart, nor shut thine hand from thy poor brother: 8 "But thou shalt open thine hand wide unto him, and shalt surely lend him sufficient for his need, in that which he wanteth. 9 Beware that there be not a f thought in thy t wicked heart, saying, The seventh year, the year of release, is at hand ; and thine 'eye be evil against thy poor brother, and thou givest him nought; and ''he cry unto the Loed against thee, and 'it be sin unto thee. 10 Thou shalt surely give him, and '"thine heart shall not be grieved when thou givest unto him : because that "for this thing the Loed thy God shall bless thee in all thy works, and in all that thou puttest thine hand unto. 11 For °the poor shall never cease out of the land : therefore I command thee, saying, Thou shalt 138 Before CHRIST 1451. <•ch.12.21. t Heb. aslceth o thee. ch. 12. 7, 18. 4 26. 11. I ch. 12. 12, 18, 19. » Num. 18. 20. ch. 18.1,2. «ch.26.12. Amos 4. 4. Veil. 26. 12. ver. 27. ch. 12. 12. «ch. 15.10. Prov. 3. 9, 10. See Mai. 3. 10. <• Ex. 21. 2. 423.10,11 Lev. 25. 2, 4. ch. 31. 10. Jer. 34. 14 t Heb. master of the lending of his hand. ' See ch 23.20. II Or, To the end that there be no poor amongyou. « ch. 28. 8. i ch. 28. •ch.28.12, 44. /ch.28.13. Prov. 22.7 a 1 John 3 17. * Lev. 25. 35. Matt. 5. 42, Luke 6. 34, 35. t Heb. word. t Heb. Belial. i ch. 28. 54, 56. Prov. 23. 6. & 28. 22. Matt.20.15 *ch.24.15. I Matt. 25. 41, 42. "> 2 Cor. 9. 5, 7. "ch.14.29. 4 24. 19. Ps. 41. 1. Prov. 22. 9. • Matt. 26. 11. Mark 14. 7. John 12. 8. Before CHRIST 1451. P Ex. 21. 2. Lev. 25. 39. Jer. 34. 14. i Prov. 10. 22. ch.5. 15. £16.12. Ex. 21. 5, 6. In*. 16. 14. 4 21. 16. » Ex.13. 2. 4 34. 19. Lev. 27. 26. Num. 3. 13. * ch. 12. 5, 6, 7, 17. 4 14.23.4 16. 11, 14. v Lev. 22. 20. ch. 17. 1. • ch.12.15. 22. «ch.l2.16, 23. « Ex. 12. 2, 4c. i Ex. 13. 4. & 34. 18. • Ex. 12. 29, 42. d Num. 28. 19. « ch. 12. 5, 26. /Ex. 12.15, 19,39.413. 3, 6, 7. 4 34.18. a Ex. 13. 7. A Ex. 12.10. 4 34. 25. 1 Or, kill. Of Hebrew servants' freedom. open thine hand wide unto thy brother, to thy poor, and to thy needy, in thy land. 12 \Anol ''if thy brother, an Hebrew man, or an Hebrew woman, be sold unto thee, and serve thee six years ; then in the seventh year thou shalt let him go free from thee. 13 And when thou sendest him out free from thee, thou shalt not let him go away empty: 14 Thou shalt furnish him liberally out of thy flock, and out of thy floor, and out of thy wine- press : of that wherewith the Loed thy God hath ''blessed thee thou shalt give unto him. 15 And thou shalt remember that thou wast a bond-man in the land of Egypt, and the Loed thy God redeemed thee : therefore I command thee this thing to-day. 16 And it shall be, "if he say unto thee, I will not go away from thee ; because he loveth thee and thine house, because he is well with thee ; 17 Then thou shalt take an awl, and thrust it through his ear unto the door, and he shall be thy servant for ever. And also unto thy maid-servant thou shalt do likewise. 18 It shall not seem hard unto thee, when thou sendest him away free from thee : for he hath been worth 'a double hired servant to thee, in serving thee six years : and the Loed thy God shall bless thee in all that thou doest. 19 H"A11 the firstling males that come of thy herd and of thy flock thou shalt sanctify unto the Loed thy God : thou shalt do no work with the firstling of thy bullock, nor shear the firstling of thy sheep. 20 *Thou shalt eat it before the Loed thy God year by year in the place which the Loed shall choose, thou and thy household. 21 "And if there be any blemish therein, as if it be lame, or blind, or have any ill blemish, thou shalt not sacrifice it unto the Loed thy God. 22 Thou shalt eat it within thy gates : *the unclean and the clean person shall eat it alike, as the roe-buck, and as the hart. 23 "Only thou shalt not eat the blood thereof; thou shalt pour it upon the ground as water. CHAP. XVI. 1 The feast of the passover, 9 of weeks, 13 of tabernacles. OBSERVE the "month of Abib, and keep the passover unto the Loed thy God : for 'in the month of Abib the Loed thy God brought thee forth out of Egypt c by night. 2 Thou shalt therefore sacrifice the passover unto the Loed thy God, of the flock and ''the herd, in the 'place which the Loed shall choose to place his name there. 3 -Thou shalt eat no leavened bread with it; seven days shalt thou eat unleavened bread there- with, even the bread of affliction ; (for thou earnest forth out of the land of Egypt in haste :) that thou mayest remember the day when thou earnest forth out of the land of Egypt, all the days of thy life. 4 "And there shall be no leavened bread seen with thee in all thy coasts seven days; 'neither shall there any thing of the flesh, which thou sacrificedst the first day at even, remain all night until the morning. 5 Thou mayest not II sacrifice the passover within any of thy gates, which the Loed thy God giveth thee : 6 But at the place which the Loed thy God shall choose to place his name in, there thou shalt sacrifice The feast of weeks. CHAP. XVII. The punishment of idolatry. the passover 'at even, at the going down of the sun, at the season that thou earnest forth out of Egypt. 7 And thou shalt ''roast and eat it 'in the place which the Lokd thy God shall choose : and thou ehalt turn in the morning, and go unto thy tents. 8 Six days thou shalt eat unleavened bread : and •"on the seventh day shall be a f solemn assembly to the Lord thy God : thou shalt do no work therein. 9 Tf "Seven weeks shalt thou number unto thee: begin to number the seven weeks from such time as thou beginnest to put the sickle to the corn. 10 And thou shalt keep the feast of weeks unto the Lord thy God with ||a tribute of a free-will- offering of thine hand, which thou shalt give unto the LORD thy God, "according as the Lord thy God hath blessed thee : 11 And ^thou shalt rejoice before the Lord thy God, thou, and thy son, and thy daughter, and thy man-servant, and thy maid-servant, and the Levite that is within thy gates, and the stranger, and the fatherless, and the widow, that are among you, in the place which the Lord thy God hath chosen to place his name there. 12 'And thou shalt remember that thou wast a bond-man in Egypt : and thou shalt observe and do these statutes. 13 IF 'Thou shalt observe the feast of tabernacles seven days, after that thou hast gathered in thy f corn, and thy wine. 14 And s thou shalt rejoice in thy feast, thou, and thy son, and thy daughter, and thy man-ser- vant, and thy maid-servant, and the Levite, the stranger, and the fatherless, and the widow, that are within thy gates: 15 'Seven days shalt thou keep a solemn feast unto the Lord thy God in the place which the Lord shall choose : because the Lord thy God shall bless thee in all thine increase, and in all the works of thine hands, therefore thou shalt surely rejoice. 16 If "Three times in a year shall ail thy males appear before the Lord thy God in the place which he shall choose ; in the feast of unleavened bread, and in the feast of weeks, and in the feast of taber- nacles : and 'they shall not appear before the Lord empty : 17 Every man shall give fas he is able, "accord- ing to the blessing of the Lord thy God which he hath given thee. 18 If "Judges and officers shalt thou make thee in all thy gates, which the Lord thy God giveth thee, throughout thy tribes : and they shall judge the people with just judgment. 19 "Thou shalt not wrest judgment ; 'thou shalt not respect persons, 'neither take a gift : for a gift doth blind the eyes of the wise, and pervert the II words of the righteous. 20 fThat which is altogether just shalt thou follow, that thou mayest ''live, and inherit the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee. 21 If "Thou shalt not plant thee a grove of any trees near unto the altar of the Lord thy God, which thou shalt make thee. 22 •'Neither shalt thou set thee which the Lord thy God liateth. up any || image CHAP. XVII. 1 The things sacrificed must be sound. 2 Idolaters must be slain. npHOU "shalt not sacrifice unto the Lord thy God m* any bullock, or || sheep, wherein is blemish, or wol'gLt Before CHKIST 1451. ' Ex. 12. 6. * Ex. 12. 8, 9. 2 Chron. 35. 13. > 2 Kings 23.23. John 2. 13, 23.411.55. •» Ex. 12. 16. 4 13. 6. Lev. 23. 8. t Heb. restraint. Lev. 23. 36. "Ex. 23.16. 4 34. 22. Lev. 23. 15. Num. 28. 26. Acts 2. 1. II Or, sufficiency. • ver. 17. 1 Cor. 16. 2. P ch. 12. 7, 12, 18. ver. 14. « ch. 15. 15. 'Ex. 23.16. Lev. 23. 34. Num. 29. 12. fHeb. floor, and thy wine- press. Neh. 8. 9, Ac. < Lev. 23. 89, 40. "Ex. 23.14, 17. 434.23. ■Ex. 23. 15. 4 34. 20. t Heb. according tothegiftof his hand. 2 Cor. 8. 12. v ver. 10. ' ch. 1. 16. 1 Chron. 23. 4. 4 26. 29. 2 Chron. 19. 5, 8. « Ex. 23. 2, 6. Lev. 19. 15. »ch. 1. 17 Prov.24.23. « Ex. 23. 8. Prov.17.23. Ecclca. 7.7. II Or, matters. f Heb. Justice, justice. * Ezok. 18. 5,9. •Ex. 34. 13. 1 Kings 14. 15.416.33. 2 Kings 17 16. 4 21. 3. 2Cliron.33. 3. /Lev. 26.1 II Or, statue, or, pillar. "«h.lft.21 :il. 1 8, Before CHRIST 1451. » ch. 13. 6. Josh. 7. 11,15.4 23. 16. Judg.2.20. 2 Kings 18. 12. Hos. 8. 1. * ch. 4. 19. Job 31. 26. Jer.7. 22, 23,31.419. 5. 4 32. 35. /ch.13.12, 14. 9 Ley. 24. 14, 16. ch. 13. 10. Josh. 7.25. * Num. 35. 30. ch. 19. 15. Matt.18.16. John 8. 17. 2 Cor. 13.1. 1 Tim. 5.19. Heb. 10.28. i ch. 13. 9. Acts 7. 58. * ver. 12. ch. 13. 5. 4 19. 19. I 2 Chron. 19. 10. Hag. 2. 11. Mai. 2. 7. See Ex. 21. 13, 20, 22, 28. 4 22. 2. Num. 35. 11,16,19. ch. 19. 4,10, 11. ch. 12. 5. 4 19. 17. Ps. 122. 5. See Jer. 18. 18 pch.19.17 i Ezek. 44. 24. ' Num. 15. 30. Ezra 10. 8. Hos. 4. 4. t Heb. not to htarken. ch. 18. 5, 7. t ch. 13. 5. "ch.13.11. 4 19. 20. ' 1 Sam. 8. 5, 19, 20. v See 1 Sam. 9. 15.410.24. 4 16.12. lChron.22. 10. 'Jer. 30.21. n 1 Kings 4. 20. & 10. 26, 28. Ps. 20. 7. <> Isa. 31. 1. Ezrk. 17. 15. ' Ex. 13. 17. Num. 14. :!,4. < Gen. 15. 27. 18. Pi Sam. 28. ch. 12. 20. 1 . 9 Lev. 18. 24, 25. ch. 9. 4. II Or, upright, or, sincere. /Josh. 20. Gen. 17. 1. 7.8. II Or, inlurit. r ver. 18. John 1, 45. Acta 3. 22. P Ex. 21.12, 4 7. 37. 4 c. Num. 35. 16,24. ch. 27. 24. • ch. 9. 10. Prov.28.17. |Heb. 'Ex. 20. 19. m life. Heb. 12. 19. 17 And the Lord said unto me, "They have well spoken that which they have spoken. 18 *I will raise them up a Prophet from among their brethren, like unto thee, and "will put my words in his mouth ; *and he shall speak unto them all that I shall command him. 19 "And it shall come to pass, that whosoever will not hearken unto my words which lie shall speak in my name, I will require it of him. 20 But ''the prophet, which shall presume to speak a word in my name, which I have not com- manded him to speak, or 'that shall speak in the name of other gods, even that prophet shall die. 21 And if thou say in thine heart, How shall we know the word which the Lord hath not spoken ? 22 d W nei1 a prophet speaketh in the name of the Lord, 'if the thing follow not, nor come to pass, that is the thing which the Lord hath not spoken, but the prophet hath spoken it •'presumptuously: thou shalt not be afraid of him. CHAP. XIX. 16 Tlte punish- 1 The cities of refuge. 15 Two witnesses at the least, merit of a false witness. WHEN the Lord thy God °hath cut off the nations, whose land the Lord thy God giveth thee, and thou j succeedest them, and dwellest in their cities, and in their houses; 2 'Thou shalt separate three cities for thee in the midst of thy land which the Lord thy God giveth thee to possess it. 3 Thou shalt prepare thee a way, and divide the coasts of thy land which the Lord thy God giveth thee to inherit, into three parts, that every slayer may flee thither. 4 TI And 'this is the case of the slayer, which shall flee thither,that he may live : Whoso killeth his neigh- bour ignorantly, whom he hated not f in time past ; 5 As when a man goeth into the wood with his neighbour to hew wood, and his hand fetcheth a stroke with the axe to cut down the tree, and the thead slippeth from the f helve, and flighteth upon his neighbour, that he die ; he shall flee unto one of these cities, and live : 6 rf Lest the avenger of the blood pursue the slayer, while his heart is hot, and overtake him, because the way is long, and f slay him ; whereas he was not worthy of death, inasmuch as he hated him not fin time past. 7 Wherefore I command thee, saying, Thou shalt separate three cities for thee. 8 And if the Lord thy God 'enlarge thy coast, as he hath sworn unto thy fathers, and give thee all the land which he promised to give unto thy fathers ; 9 If thou shalt keep all these commandments to do them, which I command thee this day, to love the Lord thy God, and to walk ever in his ways ; then shalt thou add three cities more for thee beside these three : 10 That innocent blood be not shed in thy land, which the Lord thy God giveth thee for an inheri- tance, and so blood be upon thee. 11 IT But "if any man hate his neighbour, and lie in wait for him, and rise up against nim, and smite him -f mortally that he die, and fleeth into one of these cities: 12 Then the elders of his city shall send and fetch him thence, and deliver him into the hand of the avenger of blood, that he may die. The punishment of a false witness. CHAP. XX, XXI. What cities must be destroyed 13 ''Thine eye shall not pity him, 'but thou shalt put away the guilt of innocent blood from Israel, that it may go well with thee. 14 H 'Thou shalt not remove thy neighbour's land- mark, which they of old time have set in thine in- heritance, which thou shalt inherit in the land that the Lord thy God giveth thee to possess it. 15 II 'One witness shall not rise up against a man for any iniquity, or for any sin, in any sin that he sin- neth ; at the mouth of two witnesses, or at the mouth of three witnesses, shall the matter be established. 16 IF If a false witness '"rise up against any man to testify against him || that which is wrong ; 17 Then both the men between whom the con- troversy is shall stand before the Lord, "before the priests and the judges, which shall be in those days ; 18 And the judges shall make diligent inquisi- tion : and behold, %f the witness be a false witness, and hath testified falsely against his brother ; 19 "Then shall ye do unto him, as he had thought to have done unto his brother : so ^shalt thou put the evil away from among you. 20 'And those which remain shall hear, and fear, and shall henceforth commit no more any such evil among you. 21 r And thine eye shall not pity ; but "life shall go for life, eye for eye, tooth for tooth, hand for hand, foot for foot. CHAP. XX. The priests exhortation to encourage the people to battle. WHEN thou goest out to battle against thine enemies, and seest "horses, and chariots, and a people more than thou, be not afraid of them : for the Lord thy God is 6 with thee, which brought thee up out of the land of Egypt. 2 Ajid it shall be, when ye are come nigh unto the battle, that the priest shall approach and speak unto the people, 3 And shall say unto them, Hear, O Israel, ye approach this day unto battle against your enemies : let not your hearts f faint, fear not, and do not f tremble, neither be ye terrified because of them ; 4 For the Lord your God is he that goeth with you, c to fight for you against your enemies, to save you. 5 IT And the officers shall speak unto the people, saying, What man is there that hath built a new house, and hath not ''dedicated it ? let him go and return unto his house, lest he die in the battle, and another man dedicate it. 6 And what man is he that hath planted a vine- yard, and hath not yet f eaten of it ? let him also go and return unto his house, lest he die in the battle, and another man eat of it. 7 'And what man is there that hath betrothed a wife, and hath not taken her ? let him go and return unto his house, lest he die in the battle, and another man take her. 8 And the officers shall speak further unto the people, and they shall say, 'What man is there that is fearful and faint-hearted ? let him go and return unto his house, lest his brethren's heart f faint as well as his heart. 9 And it shall be, when the officers have made an end of speaking unto the people, that they shall make captains of the armies fto lead the people. 10 IF When thou comest nigh unto a city to fight against it, "then proclaim peace unto it. 11 And it shall be, if it make thee answer of Before Before CHRIST CHRIST 1451. 1451. » ch. 13. 8. k 25. 12. < Num. 35. 33, 34. ch. 21. 9. 1 Kings 2. 31. * ch. 27. 17. » Num. 31. Job 24. 2. 7. Prov.22.28. llos. 5. 10. •Josh. 8. 2. ' Num. 35. 30. ch. 17. 6. Matt.18.16. fHeb. John 8. 17. spoil. 2 Cor. 13.1. *Josh.22.8. 1 Tim. 5.1 9. Heb. 10.28. "•Ps. 27.12. k 35. 11. 11 Or, falling away. « ch. 17. 9. & 21. 5. | Num. 21. 2, 3, 35. k 33. 52. ch. 7. 1, 2. Josh.11.14. » Prov. 19. 5,9. Dan. 6. 24. P ch. 13. 5. & 17. 7. k 21.21.422. 21, 24. k 24.7. •» ch. 7. 4. sch.17.13. & 12. 30, 31. & 21. 21. k 18. 9. r ver. 13. •Ex. 21.23. »JSx. 23.33. Lev. 24. 20. Matt. 5. 38. 1 Or, for, Oman, the tree of « See Ps. 20. 7. Isa. 31. 1. the field is to be em- ployed in the siege. » Num. 23. fHeb. 21. to go from ch. 31. 6,8. before thee. 2Chron.l3. f Heb. it 12.& 32.7,8. comedown. fHeb. be tender. t Heb. makehaste. c ch. 1. 30. & 3. 22. Josh.23.10. << See Neh. 12.27. Ps. 30,title. f Heb. made it common : See Lev. 19. 23, 24. ch. 28. 30. ' ch. 24. 5. « ch. 10. 8. lChrou.23. 13. *cli. 17.8,9. t Heb. mouth. /Judg.7.3. > See L's. 19. 12. fHeb. & 26. 6. 7/i dL Matt.27.24. t Heb. "* Jonah 1. to be in the 14. head of the t Heb. in people. the midst. f 2 Sam. 20. 18, 20. • ch. 19. 13. peace, and open unto thee, then it shall be, that all the people that is found therein, shall be tributaries unto thee, and they shall serve thee. 12 And if it will make no peace with thee, but will make war against thee, then thou shalt besiege it : 13 And when the Lord thy God hath delivered it into thine hands, ''thou shalt smite every male thereof with the edge of the sword : 14 But the women, and the little ones, and 'the cattle, and all that is in the city, even all the spoil thereof, shalt thou ftake unto thyself: and ''thou shalt eat the spoil of thine enemies, which the Lord thy God hath given thee. 15 Thus shalt thou do unto all the cities which are very far off from thee, which are not of the cities of these nations. 16 But 'of the cities of these people which the Lord thy God doth give thee for an inheritance, thou shaft save alive nothing that breatheth : 17 But thou shalt utterly destroy them, namely, the Hittites, and the Amorites, the Canaanites, and the Perizzites, the Hivites, and the Jebusites, as the Lord thy God hath commanded thee : 18 That '"they teach you not to do after all their abominations which they have done unto their gods ; so should ye "sin against the Lord your God. 19 IF When thou shalt besiege a city a long time in making war against it to take it, thou shalt not destroy the trees thereof by forcing an axe against them ; for thou mayest eat of them : and thou shalt not cut them down (II for the tree of the field is man's life) t to employ them in the siege : 20 Only the trees which thou knowest that they be not trees for meat, thou shalt destroy and cut them down ; and thou shalt build bulwarks against the city that maketh war with thee, until f it be subdued. CHAP. XXI. 18 A stubborn son is to be stoned to death. 22 The malefactor must not hang all night on a tree. IF one be found slain in the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee to possess it, lying in the field, and it be not known who hath slain him : 2 Then thy elders and thy judges shall come forth, and they shall measure unto the cities which are round about him that is slain : 3 And it shall be that the city which is next unto the slain man, even the elders of that city shall take an heifer which hath not been wrouglit with, and which hath not drawn in the yoke ; 4 And the elders of that city shall bring down the heifer unto a rough valley, which is neither eared nor sown, and shall strike off the heifer's neck there in the valley; 5 And the priests the sons of Levi shall come near, (for "them the Lord thy God hath chosen to minister unto him, and to bless in the name of the Lord,) and 6 by their t word shall every controversy and every stroke be tried; 6 And all the elders of that city that arc next unto the slain man, r shall wasli their hands over the heifer that is beheaded in the valley: 7 And they shall answer and say. Our hands have not shed this blood, neither have our eyes seen it. 8 Be merciful, O Lobd, unto thy people Israel, whom thou hast redeemed, "and lay not innocent blood funto thy people of Israel's charge. And the blood shall be forgiven them. 9 So 'Shalt thouputaway thcyttitt o/innocent blood Ml A stubborn son to be stoned. DEUTERONOMY. Of adultery, &c. from among you, when thou shalt do that which is right in the sight of the Lord. 10 If When thou goest forth to war against thine enemies, and the Lord thy God hath delivered them into thine hands, and thou hast taken them captive, 11 And seest among the captives a beautiful woman, and hast a desire unto her, that thou wouldest have her to thy wife : 12 Then thou shalt bring her home to thine house, and she shall shave her head, and II f pare her nails: 13 And she shall put the raiment of her cap- tivity from off her, and shall remain in thine house, and 'bewail her father and her mother a full month: and after that, thou shalt go in unto her, and be her husband, and she shall be thy wife. 14 And it shall be, if thou have no delight in her, then thou shalt let her go whither she will ; but thou shalt not sell her at all for money ; thou shalt not make merchandise of her, because thou hast ''humbled her. 15 II If a man have two wives, one beloved, ''and another hated, and they have borne him children, both the beloved and the hated ; and if the first- born son be hers that was hated : 16 Then it shall be, Svhen he maketh his sons to inherit that which he hath, that he may not make the son of the beloved first-born, before the son of the hated, which is indeed the first-born : 17 But he shall acknowledge the son of the hated for the first-born, ''by giving him a double portion of all f that he hath : for he is 'the beginning of his strength ; "'the right of the first-born is his. 18 II If a man have a stubborn and rebellious son, which will not obey the voice of his father, or the voice of his mother, and that, when they have chastened him, will not hearken unto them : 19 Then shall his father and his mother lay hold on him, and bring him out unto the elders of his city, and unto the gate of his place ; 20 And they shall say unto the elders of his city, This our son is stubborn and rebellious, he will not obey our voice ; he is a glutton, and a drunkard. 21 And all the men of his city shall stone him with stones, that he die : "so shalt thou put evil away from among you, "and all Israel shall hear, and fear. 22 IT And if a man have committed a sin ^worthy of death, and he be to be put to death, and thou hang him on a tree : 23 s His body shall not remain all night upon the tree, but thou shalt in any wise bury him that day ; (for r he that is hanged is t accursed of God ;) that 'thy land be not defiled, which the Lord thy God giveth thee for an inheritance. CHAP. XXII. 1 Of humanity towards brethren. 5 The sex is to be distinguished by apparel. 20, 22 Of adultery. 25 Of rape, 28 and of fornication. 30 Of incest. THOU "shalt not see thy brother's ox or his sheep go astray, and hide thyself from them : thou shalt in any case bring them again unto thy brother. 2 And if thy brother be not nigh unto thee, or if thou know him not, then thou shaltbring it unto thine own house, and it shall be with thee until thy brother seek after it, and thou shalt restore it to him again. 3 In like manner shalt thou do with his ass ; and so shalt thou do with his raiment ; and with all lost things of thy brother's, which he hath lost, and thou hast found, shalt thou do likewise : thou mayest not hide thyself. 4 If Thou shalt not see thy brother's ass or his 142 Before CHRIST 1451. [Or, suffer to grow. tHeb. make, or, dress. /SeePs.45 10. a Gen. 84. 2. ch. 22. 29. Judg. 19. 24. » Gen. 29. 33. * 1 Chron. 5. 2. & 26. 10. 2 Chron. 11. 19, 22. * See 1 Chron. 6. 1. t Heb. that is found with him. 'Gen. 49. 3. » Gen. 25. 31,33. » ch. 13. 6 A 19. 19, 20. 4 22.21,24 »ch.l3.11. P ch. 19. 6. A 22. 26. Acts 23. 29 & 25. 11,25. & 26. 31. » Josh. 8. 29.410.26, 27. Johnl9.31. r Gal. 3. 13. tHeb. the curse of God: See Num. 25.4. 2 Sam. 21. 6. •Lev.18.25 Num. 35. 34. <■ Ex. 23. 4. * Ex. 23. 5 Before CHRIST 1451. • Lev. 22. 28. * ch. 4. 40. • Lev. 19. 19. t Heb. fulness of thy seed. /See 2 Cor. 6. 14, 15,16. Lev. 19. 19. * Num. 15. 38. Matt. 23. 5. fHeb. wings. « Gen. 29. 21. Judg. 16.1. * Gen. 34. 7. Judg. 20. 6, 10. 2 Sam. 13. 12, 13. ' ch. 13. 6. "•Lev. 20. 10. John 8. 6. Matt. 1. 18, 19. ox fall down by the way, and hide thyself from them : thou shalt surely help him to lift them up again. 5 If The woman shall not wear that which per- taineth unto a man, neither shall a man put on a woman's garment : for all that do so are abomina- tion unto the Lord thy God. 6 II If a bird's nest chance to be before thee in the way in any tree, or on the ground, whether they be young ones, or eggs, and the dam sitting upon the young, or upon the eggs, c thou shalt not take the dam with the young : 7 But thou shalt in any wise let the dam go, and take the young to thee ; d that it may be well with thee, and that thou mayest prolong thy days. 8 If When thou buildest a new house, then thou shalt make a battlement for thy roof, that thou bring not blood upon thine house, if any man fall from thence. 9 If 'Thou shalt not sow thy vineyard with divers seeds: lest the t fruit of thy seed which thou hast sown, and the fruit of thy vineyard, be defiled. 10 If 'Thou shalt not plough with an ox and an ass together. 11 If "Thou shalt not wear a garment of divers sorts, as of woollen and linen together. 12 If Thou shalt make thee ''fringes upon the four f quarters of thy vesture, wherewith thou coverest thyself. 13 If If any man take a wife, and 'go in unto her, and hate her, 14 And give occasions of speech against her, and bring up an evil name upon her, and say, I took this woman, and when I came to her, I found her not a maid : 15 Then shall the father of the damsel, and her mother, take and bring forth the tokens of the dam- sel's virginity unto the elders of the city in the gate : 16 And the damsel's father shall say unto the elders, I gave my daughter unto this man to wife, and he hateth her, 17 And lo, he hath given occasions of speech against her, saying, I found not thy daughter a maid ; and yet these are the tokens of my daughter's virginity. And they shall spread the cloth oefore the elders of the city. 18 And the elders of that city shall take that man and chastise him ; 19 And they shall amerce him in an hundred shekels of silver, and give them unto the father of the damsel, because he hath brought up an evil name upon a virgin of Israel : and she shall be his wife ; he may not put her away all his days. 20 But if this thing be true, and the tokens of virginity be not found for the damsel : 21 Then they shall bring out the damsel to the door of her father's house, and the men of her city shall stone her with stones that she die ; because she hath ^wrought folly in Israel, to play the whore in her father's house : 'so shalt thou put evil away from among you. 22 1f"Tf a man be found lying with a woman married to an husband, then they snail both of them die, both the man that lay with the woman, and the woman : so shalt thou put away evil from Israel. 23 If If a damsel that is a virgin be "betrothed unto an husband, and a man find her in the city, and lie with her ; 24 Then ye shall bring them both out unto the gate of that city, and ye shall stone them with stones that Divers laws and ordinances. CHAP. XXIII, XXIV. Vows must be kept. they die ; the damsel, because she cried not, being in the city ; and the man, because he hath "humbled his neighbour's wife : ^so thou shalt put away evil from among you. 25 IT But if a man find a betrothed damsel in the field, and the man || force her, and lie with her ; then the man only that lay with her shall die : 26 But unto the damsel thou shalt do nothing ; there is in the damsel no sin worthy of death : for as when a man riseth against his neighbour, and slay- eth him, even so is this matter : 27 For he found her in the field, and the betrothed damsel cried, and there was none to save her. 28 If "If a man find a damsel that is a virgin, which is not betrothed, and lay hold on her, and lie with her, and they be found ; 29 Then the man that lay with her shall give unto the damsel's father fifty shekels of silver, and she shall be his wife ; ""because he hath humbled her, he may not put her away all his days. 30 If 'A man shall not take his father's wife, nor 'discover his father's skirt. H CHAP. XXIII. 9 Uncleanness to be avoided in the host. 19 Of usury. 21 Of vows. 24 Of trespasses. E that is wounded in the stones, or hath his privy member cut off, shall not enter into the congregation of the Lord. 2 A bastard shall not enter into the congregation of the Lord ; even to his tenth generation shall he not enter into the congregation of the Lord. 3 °An Ammonite or Moabite shall not enter into the congregation of the Lord ; even to their tenth generation shall they not enter into the congrega- tion of the Lord for ever : 4 ''Because they met you not with bread and with water in the way, when ye came forth out of Egypt ; and 'because they hired against thee Balaam the son of Beor of Pethor of Mesopotamia, to curse thee. 5 Nevertheless, the Lord thy God would not hearken unto Balaam : but the Lord thy God turned the curse into a blessing unto thee, because the Lord thy God loved thee. 6 d Thou shalt not seek their peace, nor their f prosperity all thy days for ever. 7 If Thou shalt not abhor an Edomite, "for he is thy brother: thou shalt not abhor an Egyptian, because y thou wast a stranger in his land. 8 The children that are begotten of them shall enter into the congregation of the Lord in their third generation. 9 If When the host goeth forth against thine ene- mies, then keep thee from every wicked thing. 10 If Tf there be among you any man that is not clean by reason of uncleanness that chanceth him by night, then shall he go abroad out of the camp, he shall not come within *the camp : 11 But it shall be, when evening f cometh on, A he shall wash himself with water : and when the sun is down, he shall come into the camp again. 12 If Thou shalt have a place also without the camp, whither thou shalt go forth abroad : 13 And thou shalt have a paddle upon thy wea- pon : and it shall be when thou f wilt ease thyself abroad, thou shalt dig therewith, and shalt turn back, and cover that which cometh from thee : 14 For the Lord thy God Svalketh in the midst of thy camp, to deliver thee, and to give up thine Before CHKIST 1451. •ch.21.14 Pver. 21,22. J Or, take strong hold of her. 2 Sam. 13. 14. I Ex. 22.16, 17. •• ver. 24. • Ley. 18. 8. & 20. 11. ch. 27. 20. 1 Cor. 5. 1. « See Kuth 3 9 Eze'k.16.8. « Neh. 13. 1,2. » See ch. 2 29. » Num. 22. 6,6. * Ezra 9. 12. fHeb. good. • Gen. 25. 24, 25, 26. Obad. 10. 12. /Ex. 22.21, A 23. 9. Lev. 19.34. ch. 10. 19. ' Ler. 15. 16. fHeb. turneth to- ward. * Lot. 16. 6. t nob. sittett down. Jer. 3. 1. ch. 20. 7. fHob. ( any thing shall pass upon him. d Prov. 6. 18. Ex. 21. 16. /ch.19.19. thee ; therefore shall thy camp be see no f unclean thing in thee, and enemies before holy: that he turn away from thee. 15 If ''Thou shalt not deliver unto his master the servant which is escaped from his master unto thee : 16 He shall dwell with thee, even among you in that place which he shall choose in one of thy gates where it fliketh him best: 'thou shalt not oppress nim. 17 If There shall be no II whore "of the daughters of Israel, nor "a sodomite of the sons of Israel. 18 Thou shalt not bring the hire of a whore, or the price of a dog into the house of the Lord thy God for any vow: for even both these are abomi- nation unto the Lord thy God. 19 Tf°Thou shalt not lend upon usury to thy brother ; usury of money, usury of victuals, usury of any thing that is lent upon usury : 20 p Unto a stranger thou mayest lend upon usury; but unto thy brother thou shalt not lend upon usury: ? that the Lord thy God may bless thee in all that thou settest thine hand to in the land whither thou goest to possess it. 21 If r When thou shalt vow a vow unto the Lord thy God, thou shalt not slack to pay it : for the Lord thy God will surely require it of thee ; and it would be sin in thee. 22 But if thou shalt forbear to vow, it shall be no sin in thee. 23 'That which is gone out of thy lips thou shalt keep and perform ; even a free-will-offering, accord- ing as thou hast vowed unto the Lord thy God which thou hast promised with thy mouth. 24 If When thou comest into thy neighbour's vine- yard, then thou mayest eat grapes thy fill, at thine own pleasure; but thou shalt not put any in thy vessel. 25 When thou comest into the standing-corn of thy neighbour, 'then thou mayest pluck the ears with thine hand : but thou shalt not move a sickle unto thy neighbour's standing-corn. CHAP. XXIV. 1 Of divorce. 6, 10 Of pledges. 7 Of man-stealers. 14 The hire is to be given. 16 Of justice. 19 Of charily. WHEN a "man hath taken a wife, and married her, and it come to pass that she find no favour in his eyes, because he hath found fsome uncleanness in her : then let him write her a bill of t divorcement, and give it in her hand, and send her out of his house. 2 And when she is departed out of his house, she may go and be another man's wife. 3 And if the latter husband hate her, and write her a bill of divorcement, and giveth it in her hand, and sendeth her out of his house ; or if the latter husband die, which took her to be his wife ; 4 ''Her former husband which sent her away, may not take her again to be his wife, after that she is defiled ; for that is abomination before the Lokd : and thou shalt not cause the land to sin, which the Lord thy God giveth thee for an inheritance. 5 If 'When a man hath taken a new wife, he shall not go out to war, f neither shall he be charged with any Dusiness : but he shall be free at home one year, and shall ''cheer up his wife which he hath taken. 6 If No man shall take the nether or the upper mill- stone to pledge: for he taketh a man's life to pledge. 7 It Tf a man be found stealing any of his brethren of the children of Israel, and maketh merchandise of him, or selleth him; then that thief shall die: 'and thou shalt put evil away from among you. 143 Of justice and charity. 8 IT Take heed in "the plague of leprosy, that thou observe diligently, and do according to all that the priests the Levites shall teach you: as I commanded them, so ye shall observe to do. 9 "Remember what the Lord thy God did hinto Miriam by the way, after that ye were come forth out of Egypt. 10 If When thou dost fiend thy brother any thing, thou shalt not go into his house to fetch his pledge : 11 Thou shalt stand abroad, and the man to whom thou dost lend shall bring out the pledge abroad unto thee: 12 And if the man be poor, thou shalt not sleep with his pledge : 13 *In any case thou shalt deliver him the pledge again when the sun goeth down, that he may sleep in his own raiment, and 'bless thee ; and '"it shall be righteousness unto thee before the Lord thy God. 14 II Thou shalt not "oppress an hired servant that is poor and needy, whether he be of thy brethren, or of thy strangers that are in thy land within thy gates : 15 At his day "thou shalt give him his hire, neither shall the sun go down upon it, for he is poor, and t setteth his heart upon it : *lest he cry against thee unto the Lord, and it be sin unto thee. 16 4 The fathers shall not be put to death for the chil- dren, neither shall the children be put to death for the fathers : every man shall be put to death for his own sin . 17 fTThou shalt not pervert the judgment of the stranger, nor of the fatherless, s nor take a widow's raiment to pledge : 18 But 'thou shalt remember that thou wast a bond- man in Egypt, and the Lord thy God redeemed thee thence : therefore I command thee to do this thing. 19 IT "When thou cuttest down thine harvest in thy field, and hast forgot a sheaf in the field, thou shalt not go again to fetch it : it shall be for the stranger, for the fatherless, and for the widow : that the Lord thy God may "bless thee in all the work of thine hands. 20 When thou beatest thine olive-tree, t thou shalt not go over the boughs again : it shall be for the stranger, for the fatherless, and for the widow. 21 When thou gatherest the grapes of thy vine- yard, thou shalt notglean it f afterward: it shallbefor the stranger, for the fatherless, and for the widow. 22 And ^thou shalt remember that thou wast bond-man in the land of Egypt : therefore I mand thee to do this thing. DEUTERONOMY. Before CHRIST 1451. »Lcv.l3.2 & 14. 2. * See Luke 17. 32. 1 Cor. 10. 6. 1490. « Num. 12. 10. fHcb. lend the loan of any thing to,dc. Before CHKIST 1451. a com- * Ex. 22.26. 'Job 29. 11, 13.431.20. 2 Cor. 9. 13. 2 Tim. 1.18. "• oh. 6. 25. Ps. 106. 31. &, 112. 9. Dan. 4. 27. » Mul. 3. 5. « Lev. 19. 13. Jer. 22. 13. James 5. 4. tlieb. lifteth his soul unto it. I's. 25. 1. & 86.4. p James 5 4. 9 2 Kings 14. 6. 2Cbron.25 4. Jer. 31. 29, 30. Ezek.18.20 'Ex.22.21. 22. Prov.22.22 Isa. 1. 23. Jer. 5. 28. It. 22. 3. Ezek. 22. 29. Zech.7.10. Mai. 3. 5. •Ex. 22. 26 ' ver. 22. ch. 16. 12. "Lev. 19.9, 10. & 23. 22. *ch.l5.10. I's. 41. 1. Prov.19.17. t Ileb. thou shalt not bough U after thee. fHcb. after thee. v ver. 18. Gen. 38. 9. * Euth 4. 10. I Or, next lcint- man's unft. i Ruth 4.1, 2. Ruth 4. Ruth 4. 7. Ruth 4. 11. CHAR XXV. 1 Stripes must not exceed forty. 4 The ox is not to be muzzled. 13 Of unjust weights. IF there be a "controversy between men, and they come unto judgment, that the judges may judge them ; then they "shall justify the righteous, and condemn the wicked. 2 And it shall be, if the wicked man be 'worthy to be beaten, that the judge shall cause him to lie down, "and to be beaten before his face, according to his fault, by a certain number. 3 "Forty stripes he may give him, and not exceed : lest if he should exceed, and beat him above these with many stripes, then thy brother should ■''seem vile unto thee. 4 IT "Thou shalt not muzzle the ox when he ftreadeth out the corn. 5 IT "If brethren dwell together, and one of them die and have no child, the wife of the dead shall not marry without unto a stranger : her || husband's bro- 144 P ch. 19. 13. « Lev. 19. 35, 36. Prov.ll. 1. Ezek.45.10 Mic. 6. 11. ■f-Heb. a stone and a stone. fHeb. an epfiah and an ephah. Ex. 20.12. • Prov. 11. 1. lThess.4.6. 'Ex. 17.8. Ps. 36. 1. Prov. 16. 6. Rom. 3.18. 1 Sani.15. 3. rtx. 17.14. "ch.19.17 Ezek.44.24 b See Prov. 17. 15. c Luke 12. 48. d Matt. 10. 17. « 2 Cor. 11. 24. /Job 18. 3. e Prov. 12. 10. 1 Cor. 9. 9. I Tim. 5.18. f Heb. threslieth. Hos.10.11 * Matt. 22. 24. Markl2.19. Luke20.28. II Or, next kins- man. Gen. 38. 8. Ruth 1. 12 13. & 3. 9. "Ex. 23.19. k 34. 26. Num.18.13 cb. 16. 10. Prov. 3. 9. 6 ch. 12. 6. 'IIos.12.12, d Gen. 43. 1, 2. & 45. 7,11. Of unjust weights. ther shall go in unto her, and take her to him to wife, and perform the duty of an husband's brother unto her. 6 And it shall be, that the first-born which she beareth, 'shall succeed in the name of his brother which is dead, that 'his name be not put out of Israel. 7 And if the man like not to take his II brother's wife, then let his brother's wife go up to the 'gate unto the elders, and say, My husband's brother refuseth to raise up unto his brother a name in Israel, he will not perform the duty of my husband's brother. 8 Then the elders of his city shall call him, and speak unto him : and if he stand to it, and say, "T like not to take her, 9 Then shall his brother's wife come unto him in the presence of the elders, and "loose his shoe from off his foot, and spit in his face, and shall answer and say, So shall it be done unto that man that will not "build up his brother's house. 10 And his name shall be called in Israel, The house of him that hath his shoe loosed. 11 IT When men strive together one with another, and the wife of the one draweth near for to deliver her husband out of the hand of him that smiteth him, and putteth forth her hand, and taketh him by the secrets : 12 Then thou shalt cut off her hand, thine eye shall not pity her. 13 1T' y Tnou shalt not have in thy bag t divers weights, a great and a small : 14 Thou shalt not have in thine house t divers measures, a great and a small : 15 But thou shalt have a perfect and just weight, a perfect and just measure shalt thou have; that thy days may be lengthened in the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee. 16 For 'all that do such things, and all that do un- righteously ,are an abominationuntotheLoRDth y G od . 17 H 'Remember what Amalek did unto thee by the way, when ye were come forth out of Egypt ; 18 How he met thee by the way, and smote the hindmost of thee, even all that were feeble behind thee, when thou wast faint and weary: and he "feared not God. 19 Therefore it shall be, *when the Lord thy God hath given thee rest from all thine enemies round about, in the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee for an inheritance to possess it, that thou shalt ''blot out the remembrance of Amalek from under heaven ; thou shalt not forget it. CHAR XXVI. The covenant between God and the people. ND it shall be, when thou art come in unto the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee for an inheritance, and possessest it, and dwellest therein ; 2 "That thou shalt take of the first of all the fruit of the earth, which thou shalt bring of thy land that the Lord thy God giveth thee, and shalt put it in a basket, and shalt *go unto the place which the Lord thy God shall choose to place his name there. 3 And thou shalt go unto the priest that shall be in those days, and say unto him, I profess this day unto the Lord thy God, that I am come unto the country which the Lord sware unto our fathers for to give us. 4 And the priest shall take the basket out of thine hand, and set it down before the altar of the Lord thy God. 5 And thou shalt speak and say before the Lord thy God, A. Syrian "ready to perish was my father; A ] The covenant between God and the people. CHAP. XXVII. The curses pronounced upon mount Ebal. and e he went down into Egypt, and sojourned there with a -Tew, and became there a nation, great, mighty, and populous : 6 And "the Egyptians evil-entreated us, and af- flicted us, and laid upon us hard bondage : 7 And ''when we cried unto the Lord God of our fathers, the Lord heard our voice, and looked on our affliction, and our labour, and our oppression : 8 And "the Lord brought us forth out of Egypt with a mighty hand, and with an out-stretched arm, and 'with great terribleness, and with signs, and with wonders; 9 And he hath brought us into this place, and hath given us this land, even 'a land that floweth with milk and honey. 10 And now, behold, I have brought the first- fruits of the land, which thou, O Lord, hast given me : and thou shalt set it before the Lord thy God, and worship before the Lord thy God : 11 And '"thou shalt rejoice in every good thing which the Lord thy God hath given unto thee, and unto thine house, thou and the Levite, and the stranger that is among you. 12 If When thou hast made an end of tithing all the "tithes of thine increase the third year, which is "the year of tithing, and hast given it unto the Le- vite, the stranger, the fatherless, and the widow, that they may eat within thy gates, and be filled 13 Then thou shalt say before the Lord thy God, I have brought away the hallowed things out of mine house, and also have given them unto the Levite, and unto the stranger, to the fatherless, and to the widow, according to all thy commandments which thou hast commanded me : I have not transgressed thy com- mandments, ^neither have I forgotten them : 14 T have not eaten thereof in my mourning, neither have I taken away aught thereof for any unclean use, nor given aught thereof for the dead : but I have hearkened to the voice of the Lord my God, and have done according to all that thou hast commanded me. 15 r Look down from thy holy habitation, from heaven, and bless thy people Israel, and the land which thou hast given us, as thou swarest unto our fathers, a land that floweth with milk and honey. 16 IF This day the Lord thy God hath com- manded thee to do these statutes and judgments : thou shalt therefore keep and do them with all thine heart, and with all thy soul. 17 Thou hast 'avouched the Lord this day to be thy God, and to walk in his ways, and to keep his statutes, and his commandments, and his judgments, and to hearken unto his voice : 18 And 'the Lord hath avouched thee this day to be his peculiar people, as he hath promised thee, and that thou shouldest keep all his command- ments ; 19 And to make thee "high above all nations which he hath made, in praise, and in name, and in honour ; and that thou mayest be *an holy people unto the Lord thy God, as he hath spoken. CHAP. XXVII. The curses pronounced on mount Ebal. AND Moses with the elders of Israel commanded the people, saying, Keep all the commandments which I command you this day. 2 And it shall be on the day "when ye shall pass|° over Jordan unto the land which the Lord thy God| 10 T Before Before CHRIST CHRIST 1451. 1451. ' Gen. 46. ' Josh. 8. 1,8. 32. Acts 7. 15. / flcn. 46. 27. ch. 10. 22. f Ex.1. 11, 14. » Ex.2. 23, 24, 25. 4 3. 9. 4 4. 31. < Ex. 12. 37, 51. 4 13. 3, 14, 16. ch. 5. 15. « ch. 11. 29. * ch. 4. 34. Josh. 8. 30. ' Ex. 3. 8. >> Ex. 20.25. Josh. 8. 31. "•ch. 12.7, 12,18.416. 11. « Lev. 27. • ch. 26. 18. 30. Num. 18. 24. • ch. 14. 28, 29. /ch.11.29. Josh. 8. 33. Judg. 9. 7. P Ps. 119. 141, 153, 176. a ch.11.29. J Lev. 7. 20. Josh. 8.33. 4 21. 1, 11. t Heb. Uos. 9. 4. for a curs- ing. '■ch.33.10. Josh 8. 33. Dan. 9. 11. ' Ex. 20. 4, rlsa. 63.15. 23.434.17. Zech. 2. 13. Lev. 19. 4. 4 26. 1. ch. 4. 16, 23. 4 5. 8. Isa. 44. 9. Hos. 13. 2. * See Num. 5. 22. Jer. 11. 5. 1 Cor. 14. 16. 'Ex. 20. 12. 4 21. 17. Lev. 19. 3. •Ex. 30. 19. ch. 21.18. «*ch. 19.14. Pro v. 22. 28. •» Lev. 19. 14. •Ex 22.21, 22. < Ex. 6. 7. ch. 10. 18. 4 19. 5. 4 24. 17. ch. 7. 6. 4 Mai. 3. 5. 14. 2. 4 28. V Lev. 18. 8. 9. 4 20. 11. ch. 22. 30. »ch.4.7,8. 4 28. 1. Px. 148.14. 1 Lev. 18. 23. 4 20. 15. 'Lev. 18.9. * Ex. 19.6. 4 20.17. ch. 7. 6. 4 •Lev.18.17. 28. 9. & 20 14. 1 Pet. 2. 9. < Ex. 20. 13. 14 21.12,14. | Lev. 24. 17. Num.35. ch. 19.1.1. » Ex. 23. 7, 8. ch. 10.17. 4 16. 19. E7.ek.23.12 *cn.2S. 15. "Josh. 4.1. Ps. 119. 21. Jer. 11.3. 1 |Gal. 3. 10. giveth thee, that thou shalt set thee up great stones, and plaster them with plaster : 3 And thou shalt write upon them all the words of this law, when thou art passed over, that thou mayest go in unto the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee, a land that floweth with milk and honey ; as the Lord God of thy fathers hath prom- ised thee. 4 Therefore it shall be, when ye be gone over Jordan, that ye shall set up these stones, which I command you this day, c in mount Ebal, and thou shalt plaster them with plaster. 5 And there shalt thou build an altar unto the Lord thy God, an altar of stones : d thou shalt not lift up any iron tool upon them. 6 Thou shalt build the altar of the Lord thy God of whole stones : and thou shalt offer burnt-ofler- ings thereon unto the Lord thy God : 7 And thou shalt offer peace-offerings, and shalt eat there, and rejoice before the Lord thy God. 8 And thou shalt write upon the stones all the words of this law, very plainly. 9 IF And Moses and the priests the Levites spake unto all Israel, saying, Take heed and hearken, O Israel, this day thou art become the people of the Lord thy God. 10 Thou shalt therefore obey the voice of the Lord thy God, and do his commandments and his statutes which I command thee this dav. 11 IF And Moses charged the people the same day, saying, 12 These shall stand 'upon mount Gerizim to bless the people, when ye are come over Jordan ; Simeon, and Levi, and Judah, and Issachar, and Joseph, and Benjamin : 13 And "these shall stand upon mount Ebal f to curse; Keuben, Gad, and Asher, and Zebulun, Dan, and Naphtali. 14 IF And ''the Levites shall speak, and say unto all the men of Israel with a loud voice, 15 'Cursed be the man that maketh any graven or molten image, an abomination unto the Lord, the work of the hands of the craftsman, and putteth it in a secret place : ''and all the people shall answer and say, Amen. 16 'Cursed be he that setteth light by his father or his mother: and all the people shall say, Amen. 17 '"Cursed be he that removeth his neighbour's land-mark : and all the people shall say, Amen. 18 "Cursed be he that maketh the blind to wander out of the way: and all the people shall say, Amen. 19 "Cursed be he that perverteth the judgment of the stranger, fatherless, and widow: and all the people shall say, Amen. 20 ^Cursed be he that lieth with his lather's wife ; because he uncovereth his father's skirt : and all the people shall say, Amen. 21 "Cursed be he that lieth with any manner of beast: and all the people shall say. Amen. 22 r Cursed be he that lieth with his sifter, the daughter of his father, or the daughter of his mo- ther : and all the people shall say. Amen. 23 'Cursed be he that lieth with his mother-in- law: and all the people shall say, Amen. 24 'Cursed be he that smiteth his neighbour secretly : and all the people shall say, Amen. 2o "Cursed be he that fcaketh reward to slay an innocent person: and all the people shall sav. Amen. 26 x Cursed behe that eonfirmeth not all the words 145 The blessings for obedience, DEUTEEONOMY. and curses for disobcdievr<> of this law to do them : and all the people shall say, Amen. CHAR XXVIII. 1 The blessings for obedience. 15 The curses for disobedience. AND it shall come to pass, "if thou shalt hearken diligently unto the voice of the Lord thy God, to observe and to do all his commandments which 1 command thee this day : that the Lord thy God 'will set thee on high above all nations of the earth : 2 And all these blessings shall come on thee, and 'overtake thee, if thou shalt hearken unto the voice of the Lord thy God. 3 ^Blessed shalt thou be in the city, and blessed shalt thou be in the field. 4 Blessed shall be / the fruit of thy body, and the fruit of thy ground, and the fruit of thy cattle, the increase of thy kine, and the flocks of thy sheep. 5 Blessed shall be thy basket and thy || store. 6 "Blessed shalt thou be when thou comest in, and blessed shalt thou be when thou goest out. 7 The Lord ''shall cause thine enemies that rise up against thee to be smitten before thy face : they shall come out against thee one way, and flee before thee seven ways. 8 The Lord shall 'command the blessing upon thee in thy || store-houses, and in all that thou *settest thine hand unto : and he shall bless thee in the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee. 9 'The Lord shall establish thee an holy people unto himself, as he hath sworn unto thee, if thou shalt keep the commandments of the Lord thy God, and walk in his ways. 10 And all people of the earth shall see that thou art "'called by the name of the Lord ; and they shall be "afraid of thee. 11 And "the Lord shall make thee plenteous II in goods, in the fruit of thy tbody,and in the fruit of thy cattle, and in the fruit of thy ground, in the land which the Lord sware unto thy fathers to give thee. 12 The Lord shall open unto thee his good trea- sure, the heaven J 'to give the rain unto thy land in his season, and 5 to bless all the work of thine hand : and r thou shalt lend unto many nations, and thou shalt not borrow. 13 And the Lord shall make thee "the head, and not the tail ; and thou shalt be above only, and thou shalt not be beneath ; if that thou hearken unto the commandments of the Lord thy God, which I com- mand thee this day, to observe and to do them : 14 And thou shalt-not go aside from any of the words which I command thee this day, to the right hand or to the left, to go after other gods to serve them. 15 IT But it shall come to pass, "if thou wilt not hearken unto the voice of the Lord thy God, to ob- serve to do all his commandments and his statutes which I command thee this day: that all these curses shall come upon thee, and 'overtake thee : 16 Cursed shalt thou be "in the city, and cursed shalt thou be in the field. 17 Cursed shall be thy basket and thy store. 18 Cursed shall be the fruit of thy body, and the fruit of thy land, the increase of thy kine, and the flocks of tny sheep. 19 Cursed shalt thou be when thou comest in, and cursed shalt thou be when thou goest out. 20 The Lord shall send upon thee ^cursing, "vex- ation, and 'rebuke, in all that thou settest thine hand unto tfor to do, until thou be destroyed, and until 146 Beforo CHRIST 1451. •Ex. 15.26. Lev. 26. 3. lea. 55. 2. ' ch. 26. 19. ' ver. 15. Zech. 1. 6. * Ps. 128. 1,4. •Gen. 39.5. /ver. 11. Gen. 22. 17. & 49. 25. ch. 7. 13. Ps. 107. 38. 4 127. 3. k 128. 3. Piov. 10.22. 1 Tim. 4. 8. II Or, do ugh i or, kneading- trough. »Ps.l21.8. * Lev. 26. 7,8. 2 Sam. 22. 38, 39, 41. l'B. 89. 23. See ver. 25. > Lev. 25. 21. || Or, barns. Prov. 3. 10. *ch. 15.10. I Ex. 19. 5, 6. ch. 7. 6. & 26. 18, 19. & 29. 13. "* Num. 6. 27. 2 Chroo. 7. 14. Isa. 63. 19. Dan. 9. 18, 19. "ch. 11.25. ° ver. 4. ch. 30. 9. Prov.10.22. II Or, for good. t lleb. Idly. r Lev. 26. 4. ch. 11. 14. 1 ch. 14. 29. * ch. 15. 6. « Isa. 9. 14, 15. ' ch. 5. 32. A 11. 16. « Lev. 26. 14. Lam. 2. 17. Dan. 9. 11, 13. Mai. 2. 2. •ver, 2. v ver. 3, kc. » Mai. 2. 2. • 1 Sam. 14. 20. Zech.14.13. » Ps. 80.16. Isa. 30. 17. &51.20. k 66. 15. t Heb. which thou wouldest Before C1IUIST 1451. • Lev. 26. 25. Jer. 24. 10. ■* Lev. 26. 16. I! Or, drought. Amos 4. 9. /Lev.26.19. » ver. 7 Lev 26.17, 37. ch. 32. 30. Isa. 30. 17. * Jer. 15. 4. & 24. 9. Ezek.23.46 t Heb. for a re- moving. •1 Sam. 17. 44, 46. Ps. 79. 2. Jer. 7. 33. & 16 4. & 34. 20. * ver. 35. Ex. 9. 9. k 15. 26. 'lSam.5.6. Ps. 78. 60. •» Jer. 4. 9. "Job 5. 14. Isa. 59. 10. » Job 31.10. Jer. 8. 10. p Job 81. 8. Jer. 12. 13. Amos 5. 11. Mic. 6. 15. Zeph. 1. 13. 9 ch. 20. 6. t lleb. profane,or t use it as common meat : as ch. 20. 6. t lleb. shall not return to thee. •Ps.119.82. ■ ver. 51. Lev. 26. 16. Jer 5.17. ver. 67. ver. 27. * 2 Kin^s 17. 4, 6. k 14. 12, 14. k 25.7, 11. 2Chron.33. 11. k 36.6, 20. y ch. 4. 28. k ver. 64. Jer. 16. 13. '1 Kings 9. 7.8. Jer. 24. 9. k 25. 9. Zech. K. 13. »Ps.44. 14. » Mic. 6. 15. Ilae. 1. 6. ' jJel 1. 4. thou perish quickly: because of the wickedness of thy doings whereby thou hast forsaken me. 21 The Lord shall make c the pestilence cleave unto thee, until he have consumed thee from off the land, whither thou goest to possess it. 22 d The Lord shall smite thee with a consump- tion, and with a fever, and with an inflammation, and with an extreme burning, and with the || sword, and with 'blasting, and with mildew : and they shall pursue thee until thou perish. 23 And -thy heaven that is over thy head shall be brass, and the earth that is under thee shall be iron. 24 The Lord shall make the rain of thy land powder and dust : from heaven shall it come down upon thee, until thou be destroyed. 25 "The Lord shall cause thee to be smitten be- fore thine enemies : thou shalt go out one way against them, and flee seven ways before them ; and ''shalt be f removed into all the kingdoms of the earth. 26 And 'thy carcass shall be meat unto all fowls of the air, and unto the beasts of the earth, and no man shall fray than away. 27 The Lord will smite thee with 'the botch of Egypt, and with 'the emerods, and with the scab, and with the itch, whereof thou canst not be healed. 28 The Lord shall smite thee with madness, and blindness, and '"astonishment of heart : 29 And thou shalt "grope at noon-day, as the blind gropeth in darkness, and thou shalt not pros- per in thy ways : and thou shalt be only oppressed and spoiled evermore, and no man shall save thee. 30 "Thou shalt betroth a wife, and another man shall lie with her : ''thou shalt build an house, and thou shalt not dwell therein : y thou shalt plant a vineyard, and shalt not f gather the grapes thereof. 31 Thine ox shall be slain before thine eyes, and thou shalt not eat thereof: thine ass shall be violently taken away from before thy face, and tshall not be re- stored to thee : thy sheep shall be given unto thine enemies, and thou shalt have none to rescue them. 32 Thy sons and thy daughters shall be given unto another people, and thine eyes shall look, and r fail with longing for them all the day long : and there shall be no might in thine hand. 33 "The fruit of thy land, and all thy labours, shall a nation which thou knowest not eat up : and thou shalt be only oppressed and crushed alway: 34 So that thou shalt be mad 'for the sight of thine eyes which thou shalt see. 35 The Lord shall "smite thee in the knees, and in the legs, with a sore botch that cannot be healed, from the sole of thy foot unto the top of thy head. 36 The Lord shall x bring thee, and thy king which thou shalt set over thee, unto a nation which neither thou nor thy fathers have known ; and "there shalt thou serve other gods, wood and stone. 37 And thou shalt become *an astonishment, a proverb, "and a by-word, among all nations whither the Lord shall lead thee. 38 'Thou shalt carry much seed out into the field, and shalt gather but little in : for c the locust shall consume it. 39 Thou shalt plant vineyards and dress them, but shalt neither drink of the wine, nor gather the grapes : for the worms shall eat them. 40 Thou shalt have olive-trees throughout all thy coasts, but thou shalt not anoint thyself with the oil : for thine olive shall cast his fruit. Pliyues threatened CHAP. XXIX. for disobedience. 41 Thou shalt beget sons and daughters, but fthou shalt not enjoy them : for ''they shall go into captivity. 42 All thy trees and fruit of thy land shall the locust || consume. 43 The stranger that is within thee shall get up above thee very high ; and thou shalt come down very low. 44 e He shall lend to thee, and thou shalt not lend to him : / he shall be the head, and thou shalt be the tail. 45 Moreover, "all these curses shall come upon thee, and shall pursue thee, and overtake thee, till thou be destroyed: because thou hearkenedst not unto the voice of the Lord thy God, to keep his command- ments and his statutes which he commanded thee. 46 And they shall be upon thee ''for a sign and for a wonder, and upon thy seed for ever. 47 'Because thou servedst not the Lord thy God with joy fulness and with gladness of heart, ''for the abundance of all things; 48 Therefore shalt thou serve thine enemies which the Lord shall send against thee, in hunger, and in thirst, and in nakedness, and in want of all things: and he 'shall put a yoke of iron upon thy neck, until he have destroyed thee. 49 '"The Lord shall bring a nation against thee from far, from the end of the earth, "as swift as the eagle flieth, a nation whose tongue thou shalt not f understand ; 50 A nation f of fierce countenance, "which shall not regard the person of the old, nor shew favour to the young : 51 And he shall ^eat the fruit of thy cattle, and the fruit of thy land, until thou be destroyed: which also shall not leave thee either corn, wine, or oil, or the increase of thy kine, or flocks of thy •sheep, until he have destroyed thee. 52 And he shall 'besiege thee in all thy gates, until thy high and fenced walls come down, wherein thou trustedst, throughout all thy land : and he shall besiege thee in all thy gates throughout all thy land which the Lord thy God hath given thee. 53 And 'thou shalt eat the fruit of thine own tbody, the flesh of thy sons and of thy daughters which the Lord thy God hath given thee, in the siege and in the straitness wherewith thine enemies shall distress thee : 54 So that the man that is tender among you, and very delicate, "his eye shall be evil toward his bro- ther, and toward 'the wife of his bosom, and toward the remnant of his children which he shall leave : 55 So that he will not give to any of them of the flesh of his children whom he shall eat : because he hath nothing left him in the siege and in the straitness wherewith thine enemies shall distress thee in all thy gates. 56 The tender and delicate woman among you, which would not adventure to set the sole of her foot upon the ground for delicateness and tenderness, "her eye shall be evil toward the husband of her bosom, and toward her son, and toward her daughter, 57 And toward her f young one that cometh out "from, between her feet, and toward her children which she shall bear : for she shall eat them for want of all things secretly in the siege and straitness where with thine enemy shall distress thee in thy gates. 58 If thou wilt not observe to do all the words of this law that are written in this book, that thou mayest fear y ihis glorious and fearful name THE LORD THY GOD; Before Before C Hi: I ST CHKIST 1451. 1461. f Heb. they » Dan. 9.12. thall not be thine. ■» Lam. 1.5. « ch. 7. 15. II Or, possess. ' ver. 12. /ver. 13. Lam. 1. 5. o ver. 15. fHeb. cause to ascend. ' ch. 4. 27. « eh. 10. 32. Neh. 9. 23. * Isa. 8. 18. Ezek.14.8. d ch. 30. 9. Jer. 32. 41. i Neh. 9. 35, • Prov. 1. 36, 37. 26. *ch.32.15. Isa. 1. 24. /Lev.26.33. ch. 4. 27,28. Neh. 1 8. Jer. 16. 13. 'Jer. 28.14. a ver. 36. m Jer. 5.15. h Amos 9.4. & 6. 22, 23. Lukel9.43. » Jer. 48. 40. & 45. 22.